Home
  By Author [ A  B  C  D  E  F  G  H  I  J  K  L  M  N  O  P  Q  R  S  T  U  V  W  X  Y  Z |  Other Symbols ]
  By Title [ A  B  C  D  E  F  G  H  I  J  K  L  M  N  O  P  Q  R  S  T  U  V  W  X  Y  Z |  Other Symbols ]
  By Language
all Classics books content using ISYS

Download this book: [ ASCII | HTML | PDF ]

Look for this book on Amazon


We have new books nearly every day.
If you would like a news letter once a week or once a month
fill out this form and we will give you a summary of the books for that week or month by email.

Title: Hong lou meng. English - Hung Lou Meng, or, the Dream of the Red Chamber, a Chinese Novel, Book II
Author: Cao, Xueqin, 1717?-1763
Language: English
As this book started as an ASCII text book there are no pictures available.
Copyright Status: Not copyrighted in the United States. If you live elsewhere check the laws of your country before downloading this ebook. See comments about copyright issues at end of book.

*** Start of this Doctrine Publishing Corporation Digital Book "Hong lou meng. English - Hung Lou Meng, or, the Dream of the Red Chamber, a Chinese Novel, Book II" ***

This book is indexed by ISYS Web Indexing system to allow the reader find any word or number within the document.



HUNG LOU MENG, BOOK II

OR, THE DREAM OF THE RED CHAMBER, A CHINESE NOVEL IN TWO BOOKS

BY

CAO XUEQIN

Translated by H. BENCRAFT JOLY

H.B.M. CONSULAR SERVICE, CHINA.



BOOK II



CHAPTER XXV.

  By a demoniacal art, a junior uncle and an elder brother's wife
      (Pao-yü and lady Feng) come across five devils.
  The gem of Spiritual Perception meets, in a fit of torpor, the two
      perfect men.


Hsiao Hung, the story continues, was much unsettled in her mind. Her
thoughts rolled on in one connected string. But suddenly she became
drowsy, and falling asleep, she encountered Chia Yün, who tried to carry
out his intention to drag her near him. She twisted herself round, and
endeavoured to run away; but was tripped over by the doorstep. This gave
her such a start that she woke up. Then, at length, she realised that it
was only a dream. But so restlessly did she, in consequence of this
fright, keep on rolling and tossing that she could not close her eyes
during the whole night. As soon as the light of the next day dawned, she
got up. Several waiting-maids came at once to tell her to go and sweep
the floor of the rooms, and to bring water to wash the face with. Hsiao
Hung did not even wait to arrange her hair or perform her ablutions;
but, turning towards the looking-glass, she pinned her chevelure up
anyhow; and, rinsing her hands, and, tying a sash round her waist, she
repaired directly to sweep the apartments.

Who would have thought it, Pao-yü also had set his heart upon her the
moment he caught sight of her the previous day. Yet he feared, in the
first place, that if he mentioned her by name and called her over into
his service, Hsi Jen and the other girls might feel the pangs of
jealousy. He did not, either in the second place, have any idea what her
disposition was like. The consequence was that he felt downcast; so much
so, that when he got up at an early hour, he did not even comb his hair
or wash, but simply remained seated, and brooded in a state of
abstraction. After a while, he lowered the window. Through the gauze
frame, from which he could distinctly discern what was going on outside,
he espied several servant-girls, engaged in sweeping the court. All of
them were rouged and powdered; they had flowers inserted in their hair,
and were grandly got up. But the only one, of whom he failed to get a
glimpse, was the girl he had met the day before.

Pao-yü speedily walked out of the door with slipshod shoes. Under the
pretence of admiring the flowers, he glanced, now towards the east; now
towards the west. But upon raising his head, he descried, in the
southwest corner, some one or other leaning by the side of the railing
under the covered passage. A crab-apple tree, however, obstructed the
view and he could not see distinctly who it was, so advancing a step
further in, he stared with intent gaze. It was, in point of fact, the
waiting-maid of the day before, tarrying about plunged in a reverie. His
wish was to go forward and meet her, but he did not, on the other hand,
see how he could very well do so. Just as he was cogitating within
himself, he, of a sudden, perceived Pi Hen come and ask him to go and
wash his face. This reminder placed him under the necessity of betaking
himself into his room. But we will leave him there, without further
details, so as to return to Hsiao Hung.

She was communing with her own thoughts. But unawares perceiving Hsi Jen
wave her hand and call her by name, she had to walk up to her.

"Our watering-pot is spoilt," Hsi Jen smiled and said, "so go to Miss
Lin's over there and find one for us to use."

Hsiao Hung hastened on her way towards the Hsiao Hsiang Kuan.

When she got as far as the Ts'ui Yen bridge, she saw, on raising her
head and looking round, the mounds and lofty places entirely shut in by
screens, and she bethought herself that labourers were that day to plant
trees in that particular locality.

At a great distance off, a band of men were, in very deed, engaged in
digging up the soil, while Chia Yün was seated on a boulder on the hill,
superintending the works. The time came for Hsiao Hung to pass by, but
she could not muster the courage to do so. Nevertheless she had no other
course than to quietly proceed to the Hsiao Hsiang Kuan. Then getting
the watering-pot, she sped on her way back again. But being in low
spirits, she retired alone into her room and lay herself down. One and
all, however, simply maintained that she was out of sorts, so they did
not pay any heed to her.

A day went by. On the morrow fell, in fact, the anniversary of the birth
of Wang Tzu-t'eng's spouse, and some one was despatched from his
residence to come and invite dowager lady Chia and Madame Wang. Madame
Wang found out however that dowager lady Chia would not avail herself of
the invitation, and neither would she go. So Mrs. Hsüeh went along with
lady Feng, and the three sisters of the Chia family, and Pao-ch'ai and
Pao-yü, and only returned home late in the evening.

Madame Wang was sitting in Mrs. Hsüeh's apartments, whither she had just
crossed, when she perceived Chia Huan come back from school, and she
bade him transcribe incantations out of the Chin Kang Canon and intonate
them. Chia Huan accordingly came and seated himself on the stove-couch,
occupied by Madame Wang, and, directing a servant to light the candles,
he started copying in an ostentatious and dashing manner. Now he called
Ts'ai Hsia to pour a cup of tea for him. Now he asked Yu Ch'uan to take
the scissors and cut the snuff of the wick. "Chin Ch'uan!" he next
cried, "you're in the way of the rays of the lamp."

The servant-girls had all along entertained an antipathy for him, and
not one of them therefore worried her mind about what he said. Ts'ai
Hsia was the only one who still got on well with him, so pouring a cup
of tea, she handed it to him. But she felt prompted to whisper to him:
"Keep quiet a bit! what's the use of making people dislike you?"

"I know myself how matters stand," Chia Huan rejoined, as he cast a
steady glance at her; "so don't you try and befool me! Now that you are
on intimate terms with Pao-yü, you don't pay much heed to me. I've also
seen through it myself."

Ts'ai Hsiao set her teeth together, and gave him a fillip on the head.
"You heartless fellow!" she cried. "You're like the dog, that bit Lü
T'ung-pin. You have no idea of what's right and what's wrong!"

While these two nagged away, they noticed lady Feng and Madame Wang
cross together over to them. Madame Wang at once assailed him with
questions. She asked him how many ladies had been present on that day,
whether the play had been good or bad, and what the banquet had been
like.

But a brief interval over, Pao-yü too appeared on the scene. After
saluting Madame Wang, he also made a few remarks, with all decorum; and
then bidding a servant remove his frontlet, divest him of his long gown
and pull off his boots, he rushed head foremost, into his mother's lap.

Madame Wang caressed and patted him. But while Pao-yü clung to his
mother's neck, he spoke to her of one thing and then another.

"My child," said Madame Wang, "you've again had too much to drink; your
face is scalding hot, and if you still keep on rubbing and scraping it,
why, you'll by and bye stir up the fumes of wine! Don't you yet go and
lie down quietly over there for a little!"

Chiding him the while, she directed a servant to fetch a pillow. Pao-yü
therefore lay himself down at the back of Madame Wang, and called Ts'ai
Hsia to come and stroke him.

Pao-yü then began to bandy words with Ts'ai Hsia. But perceiving that
Ts'ai Hsia was reserved, and, that instead of paying him any attention,
she kept her eyes fixed upon Chia Huan, Pao-yü eagerly took her hand.
"My dear girl!" he said; "do also heed me a little;" and as he gave
utterance to this appeal, he kept her hand clasped in his.

Ts'ai Hsia, however, drew her hand away and would not let him hold it.
"If you go on in this way," she vehemently exclaimed, "I'll shout out at
once."

These two were in the act of wrangling, when verily Chia Huan overheard
what was going on. He had, in fact, all along hated Pao-yü; so when on
this occasion, he espied him up to his larks with Ts'ai Hsia, he could
much less than ever stifle feelings of resentment in his heart. After
some reflection, therefore, an idea suggested itself to his mind, and
pretending that it was by a slip of the hand, he shoved the candle,
overflowing with tallow, into Pao-yü's face.

"Ai ya!" Pao-yü was heard to exclaim. Every one in the whole room was
plunged in consternation. With precipitate haste, the lanterns, standing
on the floor, were moved over; and, with the first ray of light, they
discovered that Pao-yü's face was one mass of tallow.

Madame Wang gave way to anger as well as anxiety. At one time, she
issued directions to the servants to rub and wash Pao-yü clean. At
another, she heaped abuse upon Chia Huan.

Lady Feng jumped on to the stone-couch by leaps and bounds. But while
intent upon removing the stuff from Pao-yü's face, she simultaneously
ejaculated: "Master Tertius, are you still such a trickster! I'll tell
you what, you'll never turn to any good account! Yet dame Chao should
ever correct and admonish him."

This single remark suggested the idea to Madame Wang, and she lost no
time in sending for Mrs. Chao to come round.

"You bring up," she berated her, "such a black-hearted offspring like
this, and don't you, after all, advise and reprove him? Time and again I
paid no notice whatever to what happened, and you and he have become
more audacious, and have gone from worse to worse!"

Mrs. Chao had no alternative but to suppress every sense of injury,
silence all grumblings, and go herself and lend a hand to the others in
tidying Pao-yü. She then perceived that a whole row of blisters had
risen on the left side of Pao-yü's face, but that fortunately no injury
had been done to his eyes.

When Madame Wang's attention was drawn to them she felt her heart sore.
It fell a prey to fears also lest when dowager lady Chia made any
inquiries about them she should find it difficult to give her any
satisfactory reply. And so distressed did she get that she gave Mrs.
Chao another scolding. But while she tried to comfort Pao-yü, she, at
the same time, fetched some powder for counteracting the effects of the
virus, and applied it on his face.

"It's rather sore," said Pao-yü, "but it's nothing to speak of. Tomorrow
when my old grandmother asks about it, I can simply explain that I
scalded it myself; that will be quite enough to tell her."

"If you say that you scalded it yourself," lady Feng observed, "why,
she'll also call people to task for not looking out; and a fit of rage
will, beyond doubt, be the outcome of it all."

Madame Wang then ordered the servants to take care and escort Pao-yü
back to his room. On their arrival, Hsi Jen and his other attendants saw
him, and they were all in a great state of flurry.

As for Lin Tai-yü, when she found that Pao-yü had gone out of doors, she
continued the whole day a prey to ennui. In the evening, she deputed
messengers two and three times to go and inquire about him. But when she
came to know that he had been scalded, she hurried in person to come and
see him. She then discovered Pao-yü all alone, holding a glass and
scanning his features in it; while the left side of his face was
plastered all over with some medicine.

Lin Tai-yü imagined that the burn was of an extremely serious nature,
and she hastened to approach him with a view to examine it. Pao-yü,
however, screened his face, and, waving his hand, bade her leave the
room; for knowing her usual knack for tidiness he did not feel inclined
to let her get a glimpse of his face. Tai-yü then gave up the attempt,
and confined herself to asking him: "whether it was very painful?"

"It isn't very sore," replied Pao-yü, "if I look after it for a day or
two, it will get all right."

But after another short stay, Lin Tai-yü repaired back to her quarters.

The next day Pao-yü saw dowager lady Chia. But in spite of his
confession that he himself was responsible for the scalding of his face,
his grandmother could not refrain from reading another lecture to the
servants who had been in attendance.

A day after, Ma, a Taoist matron, whose name was recorded as Pao-yü's
godmother, came on a visit to the mansion. Upon perceiving Pao-yü, she
was very much taken aback, and asked all about the circumstances of the
accident. When he explained that he had been scalded, she forthwith
shook her head and heaved a sigh; then while making with her fingers a
few passes over Pao-yü's face, she went on to mutter incantations for
several minutes. "I can guarantee that he'll get all right," she added,
"for this is simply a sadden and fleeting accident!"

Turning towards dowager lady Chia: "Venerable ancestor," she observed,
"Venerable Buddha! how could you ever be aware of the existence of the
portentous passage in that Buddhistic classic, 'to the effect that a son
of every person, who holds the dignity of prince, duke or high
functionary, has no sooner come into the world and reached a certain age
than numerous evil spirits at once secretly haunt him, and pinch him,
when they find an opportunity; or dig their nails into him; or knock his
bowl of rice down, during, meal-time; or give him a shove and send him
over, while he is quietly seated.' So this is the reason why the
majority of the sons and grandsons of those distinguished families do
not grow up to attain manhood."

Dowager lady Chia, upon hearing her speak in this wise, eagerly asked:
"Is there any Buddhistic spell, by means of which to check their
influence or not?"

"This is an easy job!" rejoined the Taoist matron Ma, "all one need do
is to perform several meritorious deeds on his account so as to
counteract the consequences of retribution and everything will then be
put right. That canon further explains: 'that in the western part of the
world there is a mighty Buddha, whose glory illumines all things, and
whose special charge is to cast his lustre on the evil spirits in dark
places; that if any benevolent man or virtuous woman offers him
oblations with sincerity of heart, he is able to so successfully
perpetuate the peace and quiet of their sons and grandsons that these
will no more meet with any calamities arising from being possessed by
malevolent demons.'"

"But what, I wonder," inquired dowager lady Chia, "could be offered to
this god?"

"Nothing of any great value," answered the Taoist matron, Ma. "Exclusive
of offerings of scented candles, several catties of scented oil can be
added, each day, to keep the lantern of the Great Sea alight. This
'Great Sea' lantern is the visible embodiment and Buddhistic
representation of this divinity, so day and night we don't venture to
let it go out!"

"For a whole day and a whole night," asked dowager lady Chia, "how much
oil is needed, so that I too should accomplish a good action?"

"There is really no limit as to quantity. It rests upon the goodwill of
the donor," Ma, the Taoist matron, put in by way of reply. "In my
quarters, for instance, I have several lanterns, the gifts of the
consorts of princes and the spouses of high officials living in various
localities. The consort of the mansion of the Prince of Nan Au has been
prompted in her beneficence by a liberal spirit; she allows each day
forty-eight catties of oil, and a catty of wick; so that her 'Great Sea'
lamp is only a trifle smaller than a water-jar. The spouse of the
marquis of Chin Hsiang comes next, with no more than twenty catties a
day. Besides these, there are several other families; some giving ten
catties; some eight catties; some three; some five; subject to no fixed
rule; and of course I feel bound to keep the lanterns alight on their
behalf."

Dowager lady Chia nodded her head and gave way to reflection.

"There's still another thing," continued the Taoist matron, Ma. "If it
be on account of father or mother or seniors, any excessive donation
would not matter. But were you, venerable ancestor, to bestow too much
in your offering for Pao-yü, our young master won't, I fear, be equal to
the gift; and instead of being benefited, his happiness will be snapped.
If you therefore want to make a liberal gift seven catties will do; if a
small one, then five catties will even be sufficient."

"Well, in that case," responded dowager lady Chia, "let us fix upon five
catties a day, and every month come and receive payment of the whole
lump sum!"

"O-mi-to-fu!" exclaimed Ma, the Taoist matron, "Oh merciful, and mighty
P'u Sa!"

Dowager lady Chia then called the servants and impressed on their minds
that whenever Pao-yü went out of doors in the future, they should give
several strings of cash to the pages to bestow on charity among the
bonzes and Taoist priests, and the poor and needy they might meet on the
way.

These directions concluded, the Taoist matron trudged into the various
quarters, and paid her respects, and then strolled leisurely about.
Presently, she entered Mrs. Chao's apartments. After the two ladies had
exchanged salutations, Mrs. Chao bade a young servant-girl hand her
guest a cup of tea. While Mrs. Chao busied herself pasting shoes, Ma,
the Taoist matron, espied, piled up in a heap on the stove-couch, sundry
pieces of silks and satins. "It just happens," she consequently
remarked, "that I have no facings for shoes, so my lady do give me a few
odd cuttings of silk and satin, of no matter what colour, to make myself
a pair of shoes with."

Mrs. Chao heaved a sigh. "Look," she said, "whether there be still among
them any pieces good for anything. But anything that's worth anything
doesn't find its way in here. If you don't despise what's worthless,
you're at liberty to select any two pieces and to take them away, and
have done."

The Taoist matron, Ma, chose with alacrity several pieces and shoved
them in her breast.

"The other day," Mrs. Chao went on to inquire, "I sent a servant over
with five hundred cash; have you presented any offerings before the god
of medicine or not?"

"I've offered them long ago for you," the Taoist matron Ma rejoined.

"O-mi-to-fu!" ejaculated Mrs. Chao with a sigh, "were I a little better
off, I'd also come often and offer gifts; but though my will be
boundless, my means are insufficient!"

"Don't trouble your mind on this score," suggested Ma, the Taoist
matron. "By and bye, when Mr. Huan has grown up into a man and obtained
some official post or other, will there be then any fear of your not
being able to afford such offerings as you might like to make?"

At these words Mrs. Chao gave a smile. "Enough, enough!" she cried.
"Don't again refer to such contingencies! the present is a fair
criterion. For up to whom in this house can my son and I come? Pao-yü is
still a mere child; but he is such that he wins people's love. Those big
people may be partial to him, and love him a good deal, I've nothing to
say to it; but I can't eat humble pie to this sort of mistress!"

While uttering this remark, she stretched out her two fingers.

Ma, the Taoist matron, understood the meaning she desired to convey.
"It's your lady Secunda, Lien, eh?" she forthwith asked.

Mrs. Chao was filled with trepidation. Hastily waving her hand, she got
to her feet, raised the portiere, and peeped outside. Perceiving that
there was no one about, she at length retraced her footsteps.
"Dreadful!" she then said to the Taoist matron. "Dreadful! But speaking
of this sort of mistress, I'm not so much as a human being, if she
doesn't manage to shift over into her mother's home the whole of this
family estate."

"Need you tell me this!" Ma, the Taoist matron, at these words, remarked
with a view to ascertain what she implied. "Haven't I, forsooth,
discovered it all for myself? Yet it's fortunate that you don't trouble
your minds about her; for it's far better that you should let her have
her own way."

"My dear woman," rejoined Mrs. Chao, "Not let her have her own way! why,
is it likely that any one would have the courage to tell her anything?"

"I don't mean to utter any words that may bring upon me retribution,"
added Ma, the Taoist matron, "but you people haven't got the wits. But
it's no matter of surprise. Yet if you daren't openly do anything, why,
you could stealthily have devised some plan. And do you still tarry up
to this day?"

Mrs. Chao realised that there lurked something in her insinuation, and
she felt an inward secret joy. "What plan could I stealthily devise?"
she asked. "I've got the will right enough, but I'm not a person gifted
with this sort of gumption. So were you to impart to me some way or
other, I would reward you most liberally."

When the Taoist matron, Ma, heard this, she drew near to her.
"O-mi-to-fu! desist at once from asking me!" she designedly exclaimed.
"How can I know anything about such matters, contrary as they are to
what is right?"

"There you are again!" Mrs. Chao replied. "You're one ever most ready to
succour those in distress, and to help those in danger, and is it likely
that you'll quietly look on, while some one comes and compasses my death
as well as that of my son? Are you, pray, fearful lest I shouldn't give
you any reward?"

Ma, the Taoist matron, greeted this remark with a smile. "You're right
enough in what you say," she ventured, "of my being unable to bear the
sight of yourself and son receiving insult from a third party; but as
for your mention of rewards, why, what's there of yours that I still
covet?"

This answer slightly reassured Mrs. Chao's mind. "How is it," she
speedily urged, "that an intelligent person like you should have become
so dense? If, indeed, the spell prove efficacious, and we exterminate
them both, is there any apprehension that this family estate won't be
ours? and when that time comes, won't you get all you may wish?"

At this disclosure, Ma, the Taoist matron, lowered her head for a long
time. "When everything," she observed, "shall have been settled
satisfactorily, and when there'll be, what's more, no proof at all, will
you still pay any heed to me?"

"What's there hard about this?" remarked Mrs. Chao. "I've saved several
taels from my own pin-money, and have besides a good number of clothes
and head-ornaments. So you can first take several of these away with
you. And I'll further write an I.O.U., and entrust it to you, and when
that time does come, I'll pay you in full."

"That will do!" answered the Taoist matron, Ma.

Mrs. Chao thereupon dismissed even a young servant-girl, who happened to
be in the room, and hastily opening a trunk, she produced several
articles of clothing and jewelry, as well as a few odd pieces of silver
from her own pocket-money. Then also writing a promissory note for fifty
taels, she surrendered the lot to Ma, the Taoist matron. "Take these,"
she said, "in advance for presents in your temple."

At the sight of the various articles and of the promissory note, the
Taoist matron became at once unmindful of what was right and what was
wrong; and while her mouth was full of assent, she stretched out her
arm, and first and foremost laid hold of the hard cash, and next
clutched the I.O.U. Turning then towards Mrs. Chao, she asked for a
sheet of paper; and taking up a pair of scissors, she cut out two human
beings and gave them to Mrs. Chao, enjoining her to write on the upper
part of them the respective ages of the two persons in question. Looking
further for a sheet of blue paper, she cut out five blue-faced devils,
which she bade her place together side by side with the paper men, and
taking a pin she made them fast. "When I get home," she remarked, "I'll
have recourse to some art, which will, beyond doubt, prove efficacious."

When she however had done speaking, she suddenly saw Madame Wang's
waiting-maid make her appearance inside the room. "What! my dame, are
you in here!" the girl exclaimed. "Why, our lady is waiting for you!"

The two dames then parted company.

But passing them over, we will now allude to Lin Tai-yµ. As Pao-yü had
scalded his face, and did not go out of doors very much, she often came
to have a chat with him. On this particular day she took up, after her
meal, some book or other and read a couple of pages out of it. Next, she
busied herself a little with needlework, in company with Tzu Chuan. She
felt however thoroughly dejected and out of sorts. So she strolled out
of doors along with her. But catching sight of the newly sprouted bamboo
shoots, in front of the pavilion, they involuntarily stepped out of the
entrance of the court, and penetrated into the garden. They cast their
eyes on all four quarters; but not a soul was visible. When they became
conscious of the splendour of the flowers and the chatter of the birds,
they, with listless step, turned their course towards the I Hung court.
There they found several servant-girls baling out water; while a bevy of
them stood under the verandah, watching the thrushes having their bath.
They heard also the sound of laughter in the rooms.

The fact is that Li Kung-ts'ai, lady Feng, and Pao-ch'ai were assembled
inside. As soon as they saw them walk in, they with one voice shouted,
smiling: "Now, are not these two more!"

"We are a full company to-day," laughed Tai-yü, "but who has issued the
cards and invited us here?"

"The other day," interposed lady Feng, "I sent servants with a present
of two caddies of tea for you, Miss Lin; was it, after all, good?"

"I had just forgotten all about it," Tai-yü rejoined, "many thanks for
your kind attention!

"I tasted it," observed Pao-yü. "I did not think it anything good. But I
don't know how others, who've had any of it, find it."

"Its flavour," said Tai-yü, "is good; the only thing is, it has no
colour."

"It's tribute tea from the Laos Kingdom," continued lady Feng. "When I
tried it, I didn't either find it anything very fine. It's not up to
what we ordinarily drink."

"To my taste, it's all right," put in Tai-yü. "But what your palates are
like, I can't make out."

"As you say it's good," suggested Pao-yü, "you're quite at liberty to
take all I have for your use."

"I've got a great deal more of it over there," lady Feng remarked.

"I'll tell a servant-girl to go and fetch it," Tai-yü replied.

"No need," lady Feng went on. "I'll send it over with some one. I also
have a favour to ask of you to-morrow, so I may as well tell the servant
to bring it along at the same time."

When Lin Tai-yü heard these words, she put on a smile. "You just mark
this," she observed. "I've had to-day a little tea from her place, and
she at once begins making a tool of me!"

"Since you've had some of our tea," lady Feng laughed, "how is it that
you have not yet become a wife in our household?"

The whole party burst out laughing aloud. So much so, that they found it
difficult to repress themselves. But Tai-yü's face was suffused with
blushes. She turned her head the other way, and uttered not a word.

"Our sister-in-law Secunda's jibes are first-rate!" Pao-ch'ai chimed in
with a laugh.

"What jibes!" exclaimed Tai-yü; "they're purely and simply the prattle
of a mean mouth and vile tongue! They're enough to evoke people's
displeasure!"

Saying this, she went on to sputter in disgust.

"Were you," insinuated lady Feng, "to become a wife in my family, what
is there that you would lack?" Pointing then at Pao-yü, "Look here!" she
cried--"Is not this human being worthy of you? Is not his station in
life good enough for you? Are not our stock and estate sufficient for
you? and in what slight degree can he make you lose caste?"

Tai-yü rose to her feet, and retired immediately. But Pao-ch'ai shouted
out: "Here's P'in Erh in a huff! Don't you yet come back? when you've
gone, there will really be no fun!"

While calling out to her, she jumped up to pull her back. As soon,
however, as she reached the door of the room, she beheld Mrs. Chao,
accompanied by Mrs. Chou; both coming to look up Pao-yü. Pao-yü and his
companions got up in a body and pressed them into a seat. Lady Feng was
the sole person who did not heed them.

But just as Pao-ch'ai was about to open her lips, she perceived a
servant-girl, attached to Madame Wang's apartments, appear on the scene.
"Your maternal uncle's wife has come," she said, "and she requests you,
ladies and young ladies, to come out and see her."

Li Kung-ts'ai hurriedly walked away in company with lady Feng. The two
dames, Mrs. Chao and Mrs. Chou, in like manner took their leave and
quitted the room.

"As for me, I can't go out," Pao-yü shouted. "But whatever you do, pray,
don't ask aunt to come in here." "Cousin Lin," he went on to say, "do
stay on a while; I've got something to tell you."

Lady Feng overheard him. Turning her head towards Lin Tai-yü, "There's
some one," she cried; "who wants to speak to you." And forthwith laying
hold of Lin Tai-yü, she pushed her back and then trudged away, along
with Li Kung-ts'ai.

During this time, Pao-yü clasped Tai-yü's hand in his. He did nothing
than smile. But not a word did he utter. Tai-yü naturally, therefore,
got crimson in the face, and struggled to escape his importunities.

"Ai-ya!" exclaimed Pao-yü. "How my head is sore!"

"It should be!" rejoined Tai-yü. "O-mi-to-fu."

Pao-yü then gave vent to a loud shout. His body bounced three or four
feet high from the ground. His mouth was full of confused shrieks. But
all he said was rambling talk.

Tai-yü and the servant-girls were full of consternation, and, with all
possible haste, they ran and apprised Madame Wang and dowager lady Chia.

Wang Tzu-t'eng's wife was, at this time, also with them, so they all
came in a body to see him. Pao-yü behaved more and more as if determined
to clutch a sword or seize a spear to put an end to his existence. He
raged in a manner sufficient to subvert the heavens and upset the earth.

As soon as dowager lady Chia and Madame Wang caught sight of him, they
were struck with terror. They trembled wildly like a piece of clothing
that is being shaken. Uttering a shout of: "My son," and another of: "My
flesh," they burst out into a loud fit of crying. Presently, all the
inmates were seized with fright. Even Chia She, Madame Hsing, Chia
Cheng, Chia Chen, Chia Lien, Chia Jung, Chia Yün, Chia P'ing, Mrs.
Hsüeh, Hsüeh P'an, Chou Jui's wife, and the various members of the
household, whether high or low, and the servant-girls and married women
too, rushed into the garden to see what was up.

The confusion that prevailed was, at the moment, like entangled flax.
Every one was at a loss what to do, when they espied lady Feng dash into
the garden, a glistening sword in hand, and try to cut down everything
that came in her way, ogle vacantly whomsoever struck her gaze, and make
forthwith an attempt to despatch them. A greater panic than ever broke
out among the whole assemblage. But placing herself at the head of a
handful of sturdy female servants, Chou Jui's wife precipitated herself
forward, and clasping her tight, they succeeded in snatching the sword
from her grip, and carrying her back into her room.

P'ing Erh, Feng Erh, and the other girls began to weep. They invoked the
heavens and appealed to the earth. Even Chia Cheng was distressed at
heart. One and all at this stage started shouting, some, one thing;
some, another. Some suggested exorcists. Some cried out for the
posture-makers to attract the devils. Others recommended that Chang, the
Taoist priest, of the Yü Huang temple, should catch the evil spirits. A
thorough turmoil reigned supreme for a long time. The gods were
implored. Prayers were offered. Every kind of remedy was tried, but no
benefit whatever became visible.

After sunset, the spouse of Wang Tzu-t'eng said good-bye and took her
departure. On the ensuing day, Wang Tzu-t'eng himself also came to make
inquiries. Following closely upon him, arrived, in a body, messengers
from the young marquis Shih, Madame Hsing's young brother, and their
various relatives to ascertain for themselves how (lady Feng and Pao-yü)
were progressing. Some brought charm-water. Some recommended bonzes and
Taoist priests. Others spoke highly of doctors. But that young fellow
and his elder brother's wife fell into such greater and greater stupor
that they lost all consciousness. Their bodies were hot like fire. As
they lay prostrate on their beds, they talked deliriously. With the fall
of the shades of night their condition aggravated. So much so, that the
matrons and servant-girls did not venture to volunteer their attendance.
They had, therefore, to be both moved into Madame Wang's quarters, where
servants were told off to take their turn and watch them.

Dowager lady Chia, Madame Wang, Madame Hsing and Mrs. Hsüeh did not
budge an inch or a step from their side. They sat round them, and did
nothing but cry. Chia She and Chia Cheng too were a prey, at this
juncture, to misgivings lest weeping should upset dowager lady Chia. Day
and night oil was burnt and fires were, mindless of expense, kept
alight. The bustle and confusion was such that no one, either master or
servant, got any rest.

Chia She also sped on every side in search of Buddhist and Taoist
priests. But Chia Cheng had witnessed how little relief these things
could afford, and he felt constrained to dissuade Chia She from his
endeavours. "The destiny," he argued, "of our son and daughter is
entirely dependent upon the will of Heaven, and no human strength can
prevail. The malady of these two persons would not be healed, even were
every kind of treatment tried, and as I feel confident that it is the
design of heaven that things should be as they are, all we can do is to
allow it to carry out its purpose."

Chia She, however, paid no notice to his remonstrances and continued as
hitherto to fuss in every imaginable way. In no time three days elapsed.
Lady Feng and Pao-yü were still confined to their beds. Their very
breaths had grown fainter. The whole household, therefore, unanimously
arrived at the conclusion that there was no hope, and with all despatch
they made every necessary preparation for the subsequent requirements of
both their relatives.

Dowager lady Chia, Madame Wang, Chia Lien, P'ing Erh, Hsi Jen and the
others indulged in tears with keener and keener anguish. They hung
between life and death. Mrs. Chao alone was the one who assumed an
outward sham air of distress, while in her heart she felt her wishes
gratified.

The fourth day arrived. At an early hour Pao-yü suddenly opened his eyes
and addressed himself to his grandmother Chia. "From this day forward,"
he said, "I may no longer abide in your house, so you had better send me
off at once!"

These words made dowager lady Chia feel as if her very heart had been
wrenched out of her. Mrs. Chao, who stood by, exhorted her. "You
shouldn't, venerable lady," she said, "indulge in excessive grief. This
young man has been long ago of no good; so wouldn't it be as well to
dress him up and let him go back a moment sooner from this world. You'll
also be thus sparing him considerable suffering. But, if you persist, in
not reconciling yourself to the separation and this breath of his is not
cut off, he will lie there and suffer without any respite...."

Her arguments were scarcely ended, when she was spat upon by dowager
lady Chia. "You rotten-tongued, good-for-nothing hag!" she cried
abusively. "What makes you fancy him of no good! You wish him dead and
gone; but what benefit will you then derive? Don't give way to any
dreams; for, if he does die, I'll just exact your lives from you! It's
all because you've been continuously at him, inciting and urging him to
read and write, that his spirit has become so intimidated that, at the
sight of his father, he behaves just like a rat trying to get out of the
way of a cat! And is not all this the result of the bullying of such a
mean herd of women as yourselves! Could you now drive him to death, your
wishes would immediately be fulfilled; but which of you will I let off?"

Now she shed tears; now she gave vent to abuse.

Chia Cheng, who stood by, heard these invectives; and they so enhanced
his exasperation that he promptly shouted out and made Mrs. Chao
withdraw. He then exerted himself for a time to console (his senior) by
using kindly accents. But suddenly some one came to announce that the
two coffins had been completed. This announcement pierced, like a
dagger, dowager lady Chia to the heart; and while weeping with despair
more intense, she broke forth in violent upbraidings.

"Who is it,"--she inquired; "who gave orders to make the coffins? Bring
at once the coffin-makers and beat them to death!"

A stir ensued sufficient to convulse the heavens and to subvert the
earth. But at an unforeseen moment resounded in the air the gentle
rapping of a 'wooden fish' bell. A voice recited the sentence: "Ave!
Buddha able to unravel retribution and dispel grievances! Should any
human being lie in sickness, and his family be solicitous on his
account; or should any one have met with evil spirits and come across
any baleful evils, we have the means to effect a cure."

Dowager lady Chia and Madame Wang at once directed servants to go out
into the street and find out who it was. It turned out to be, in fact, a
mangy-headed bonze and a hobbling Taoist priest. What was the appearance
of the bonze?

  His nose like a suspended gall; his two eyebrows so long,
  His eyes, resembling radiant stars, possessed a precious glow,
  His coat in tatters and his shoes of straw, without a home;
  Rolling in filth, and, a worse fate, his head one mass of boils.

And the Taoist priest, what was he like?

  With one leg perchèd high he comes, with one leg low;
  His whole frame drenching wet, bespattered all with mud.
  If you perchance meet him, and ask him where's his home,
  "In fairyland, west of the 'Weak Water,' he'll say."

Chia Cheng ordered the servants to invite them to walk in. "On what
hill," he asked those two persons, "do you cultivate the principles of
reason?

"Worthy official!" the bonze smiled, "you must not ask too many
questions! It's because we've learnt that there are inmates of your
honourable mansion in a poor state of health that we come with the
express design of working a cure."

"There are," explained Chia Cheng, "two of our members, who have been
possessed of evil spirits. But, is there, I wonder, any remedy by means
of which they could he healed?"

"In your family," laughingly observed the Taoist priest, "you have ready
at hand a precious thing, the like of which is rare to find in the
world. It possesses the virtue of alleviating the ailment, so why need
you inquire about remedies?"

Chia Cheng's mind was forthwith aroused. "It's true," he consequently
rejoined, "that my son brought along with him, at the time of his birth,
a piece of jade, on the surface of which was inscribed that it had the
virtue of dispelling evil influences, but we haven't seen any efficacy
in it."

"There is, worthy officer," said the bonze, "something in it which you
do not understand. That precious jade was, in its primitive state,
efficacious, but consequent upon its having been polluted by music,
lewdness, property and gain it has lost its spiritual properties. But
produce now that valuable thing and wait till I have taken it into my
hands and pronounced incantations over it, when it will become as full
of efficacy as of old!"

Chia Cheng accordingly unclasped the piece of jade from Pao-yü's neck,
and handed it to the two divines. The Buddhist priest held it with
reverence in the palm of his hand and heaving a deep sigh, "Since our
parting," he cried, "at the foot of the Ch'ing Keng peak, about thirteen
years have elapsed. How time flies in the mortal world! Thine earthly
destiny has not yet been determined. Alas, alas! how admirable were the
qualities thou did'st possess in those days!

 "By Heaven unrestrained, without constraint from Earth,
  No joys lived in thy heart, but sorrows none as well;
  Yet when perception, through refinement, thou did'st reach,
  Thou went'st among mankind to trouble to give rise.
  How sad the lot which thou of late hast had to hear!
  Powder prints and rouge stains thy precious lustre dim.
  House bars both day and night encage thee like a duck.
  Deep wilt thou sleep, but from thy dream at length thou'lt wake,
  Thy debt of vengeance, once discharged, thou wilt depart."

At the conclusion of this recital, he again rubbed the stone for a
while, and gave vent to some nonsensical utterances, after which he
surrendered it to Chia Cheng. "This object," he said, "has already
resumed its efficacy; but you shouldn't do anything to desecrate it.
Hang it on the post of the door in his bed-room, and with the exception
of his own relatives, you must not let any outside female pollute it.
After the expiry of thirty-three days, he will, I can guarantee, be all
right."

Chia Cheng then gave orders to present tea; but the two priests had
already walked away. He had, however, no alternative but to comply with
their injunctions, and lady Feng and Pao-yü, in point of fact, got
better from day to day. Little by little they returned to their senses
and experienced hunger. Dowager lady Chia and Madame Wang, at length,
felt composed in their minds. All the cousins heard the news outside.
Tai-yü, previous to anything else, muttered a prayer to Buddha; while
Pao-ch'ai laughed and said not a word.

"Sister Pao," inquired Hsi Ch'un, "what are you laughing for?"

"I laugh," replied Pao-ch'ai, "because the 'Thus-Come' Joss has more to
do than any human being. He's got to see to the conversion of all
mankind, and to take care of the ailments, to which all flesh is heir;
for he restores every one of them at once to health; and he has as well
to control people's marriages so as to bring them about through his aid;
and what do you say, has he ample to do or not? Now, isn't this enough
to make one laugh, eh?"

Lin Tai-yü blushed. "Ts'ui!" she exclaimed; "none of you are good
people. Instead of following the example of worthy persons, you try to
rival the mean mouth of that hussey Feng."

As she uttered these words, she raised the portiere and made her exit.

But, reader, do you want to know any further circumstances? If so, the
next chapter will explain them to you.



CHAPTER XXVI.

  On the Feng Yao bridge, Hsiao Hung makes known sentimental matters in
      equivocal language.
  In the Hsiao Hsiang lodge, Tai-yü gives, while under the effects of
      the spring lassitude, expression to her secret feelings.


After thirty days' careful nursing, Pao-yü, we will now notice, not only
got strong and hale in body, but the scars even on his face completely
healed up; so he was able to shift his quarters again into the garden of
Broad Vista.

But we will banish this topic as it does not deserve any additional
explanations. Let us now turn our attention elsewhere. During the time
that Pao-yü was of late laid up in bed, Chia Yün along with the young
pages of the household sat up on watch to keep an eye over him, and both
day and night, they tarried on this side of the mansion. But Hsiao Hung
as well as all the other waiting-maids remained in the same part to
nurse Pao-yü, so (Chia Yün) and she saw a good deal of each other on
several occasions, and gradually an intimacy sprung up between them.

Hsiao Hung observed that Chia Yün held in his hand a handkerchief very
much like the one she herself had dropped some time ago and was bent
upon asking him for it, but she did, on the other hand, not think she
could do so with propriety. The unexpected visit of the bonze and Taoist
priest rendered, however, superfluous the services of the various male
attendants, and Chia-yün had therefore to go again and oversee the men
planting the trees. Now she had a mind to drop the whole question, but
she could not reconcile herself to it; and now she longed to go and ask
him about it, but fears rose in her mind lest people should entertain
any suspicions as to the relations that existed between them. But just
as she faltered, quite irresolute, and her heart was thoroughly
unsettled, she unawares heard some one outside inquire: "Sister, are you
in the room or not?"

Hsiao Hung, upon catching this question, looked out through a hole in
the window; and perceiving at a glance that it was no one else than a
young servant-girl, attached to the same court as herself, Chia Hui by
name, she consequently said by way of reply: "Yes, I am; come in!"

When these words reached her ear, Chia Hui ran in, and taking at once a
seat on the bed, she observed with a smile: "How lucky I've been! I was
a little time back in the court washing a few things, when Pao-yü cried
out that some tea should be sent over to Miss Lin, and sister Hua handed
it to me to go on the errand. By a strange coincidence our old lady had
presented some money to Miss Lin and she was engaged at the moment in
distributing it among their servant-girls. As soon therefore as she saw
me get there, Miss Lin forthwith grasped two handfuls of cash and gave
them to me; how many there are I don't know, but do keep them for me!"

Speedily then opening her handkerchief, she emptied the cash. Hsiao Hung
counted them for her by fives and tens at a time. She was beginning to
put them away, when Chia Hui remarked: "How are you, after all, feeling
of late in your mind? I'll tell you what; you should really go and stay
at home for a couple of days. And were you to ask a doctor round and to
have a few doses of medicine you'll get all right at once!"

"What are you talking about?" Hsiao Hung replied. "What shall I go home
for, when there's neither rhyme nor reason for it!"

"Miss Lin, I remember, is naturally of a weak physique, and has
constantly to take medicines," Chia Hui added, "so were you to ask her
for some and bring them over and take them, it would come to the same
thing."

"Nonsense!" rejoined Hsiao Hung, "are medicines also to be recklessly
taken ?"

"You can't so on for ever like this," continued Chia Hui; "you're
besides loth to eat and loth to drink, and what will you be like in the
long run?"

"What's there to fear?" observed Hsiao Hung; "won't it anyhow be better
to die a little earlier? It would be a riddance!"

"Why do you deliberately come out with all this talk?" Chia Hui
demurred.

"How could you ever know anything of the secrets of my heart?" Hsiao
Hung inquired.

Chia Hui nodded her head and gave way to reflection. "I don't think it
strange on your part," she said after a time; "for it is really
difficult to abide in this place! Yesterday, for instance, our dowager
lady remarked that the servants in attendance had had, during all the
days that Pao-yü was ill, a good deal to put up with, and that now that
he has recovered, incense should be burnt everywhere, and the vows
fulfilled; and she expressed a wish that those in his service should,
one and all, be rewarded according to their grade. I and several others
can be safely looked upon as young in years, and unworthy to presume so
high; so I don't feel in any way aggrieved; but how is it that one like
you couldn't be included in the number? My heart is much annoyed at it!
Had there been any fear that Hsi Jen would have got ten times more, I
could not even then have felt sore against her, for she really deserves
it! I'll just tell you an honest truth; who else is there like her? Not
to speak of the diligence and carefulness she has displayed all along,
even had she not been so diligent and careful, she couldn't have been
set aside! But what is provoking is that that lot, like Ch'ing Wen and
Ch'i Hsia, should have been included in the upper class. Yet it's
because every one places such reliance on the fine reputation of their
father and mother that they exalt them. Now, do tell me, is this
sufficient to anger one or not?"

"It won't do to be angry with them!" Hsiao Hung observed. "The proverb
says: 'You may erect a shed a thousand _li_ long, but there is no
entertainment from which the guests will not disperse!' And who is it
that will tarry here for a whole lifetime? In another three years or
five years every single one of us will have gone her own way; and who
will, when that time comes, worry her mind about any one else?"

These allusions had the unexpected effect of touching Chia Hui to the
heart; and in spite of herself the very balls of her eyes got red. But
so uneasy did she feel at crying for no reason that she had to exert
herself to force a smile. "What you say is true," she ventured. "And
yet, Pao-yü even yesterday explained how the rooms should be arranged by
and bye; and how the clothes should be made, just as if he was bound to
hang on to dear life for several hundreds of years."

Hsiao Hung, at these words, gave a couple of sardonic smiles. But when
about to pass some remark, she perceived a youthful servant-girl, who
had not as yet let her hair grow, walk in, holding in her hands several
patterns and two sheets of paper. "You are asked," she said, "to trace
these two designs!"

As she spoke, she threw them at Hsiao Hung, and twisting herself round,
she immediately scampered away.

"Whose are they, after all?" Hsiao Hung inquired, addressing herself
outside. "Couldn't you wait even so much as to conclude what you had to
say, but flew off at once? Who is steaming bread and waiting for you? Or
are you afraid, forsooth, lest it should get cold?"

"They belong to sister Ch'i," the young servant-girl merely returned for
answer from outside the window; and raising her feet high, she ran
tramp-tramp on her way back again.

Hsiao Hung lost control over her temper, and snatching the designs, she
flung them on one side. She then rummaged in a drawer for a pencil, but
finding, after a prolonged search, that they were all blunt; "Where did
I," she thereupon ejaculated, "put that brand-new pencil the other day?
How is it I can't remember where it is?"

While she soliloquised, she became wrapt in thought. After some
reflection she, at length, gave a smile. "Of course!" she exclaimed,
"the other evening Ying Erh took it away." And turning towards Chia Hui,
"Fetch it for me," she shouted.

"Sister Hua," Chia Hui rejoined, "is waiting for me to get a box for
her, so you had better go for it yourself!"

"What!" remarked Hsiao Hung, "she's waiting for you, and are you still
squatting here chatting leisurely? Hadn't it been that I asked you to go
and fetch it, she too wouldn't have been waiting for you; you most
perverse vixen!"

With these words on her lips, she herself walked out of the room, and
leaving the I Hung court, she straightway proceeded in the direction of
Pao-ch'ai's court. As soon, however, as she reached the Hsin Fang
pavilion, she saw dame Li, Pao-yü's nurse, appear in view from the
opposite side; so Hsiao Hung halted and putting on a smile, "Nurse Li,"
she asked, "where are you, old dame, bound for? How is it you're coming
this way?"

Nurse Li stopped short, and clapped her hands. "Tell me," she said, "has
he deliberately again gone and fallen in love with that Mr. something or
other like Yun (cloud), or Yü (rain)? They now insist upon my bringing
him inside, but if they get wind of it by and bye in the upper rooms, it
won't again be a nice thing."

"Are you, old lady," replied Hsiao Hung smiling, "taking things in such
real earnest that you readily believe them and want to go and ask him in
here?"

"What can I do?" rejoined nurse Li.

"Why, that fellow," added Hsiao Hung laughingly, "will, if he has any
idea of decency, do the right thing and not come."

"Besides, he's not a fool!" pleaded nurse Li; "so why shouldn't he come
in?"

"Well, if he is to come," answered Hsiao Hung, "it will devolve upon
you, worthy dame, to lead him along with you; for were you by and bye to
let him penetrate inside all alone and knock recklessly about, why, it
won't do at all."

"Have I got all that leisure," retorted nurse Li, "to trudge along with
him? I'll simply tell him to come; and later on I can despatch a young
servant-girl or some old woman to bring him in, and have done."

Saying this, she continued her way, leaning on her staff.

After listening to her rejoinder, Hsiao Hung stood still; and plunging
in abstraction, she did not go and fetch the pencil. But presently, she
caught sight of a servant-girl running that way. Espying Hsiao Hung
lingering in that spot, "Sister Hung," she cried, "what are you doing in
here?"

Hsiao Hung raised her head, and recognised a young waiting-maid called
Chui Erh. "Where are you off too?" Hsiao Hung asked.

"I've been told to bring in master Secundus, Mr. Yün," Chui Erh replied.
After which answer, she there and then departed with all speed.

Hsiao Hung reached, meanwhile, the Feng Yao bridge. As soon as she
approached the gateway, she perceived Chui Erh coming along with Chia
Yün from the opposite direction. While advancing Chia Yün ogled Hsiao
Hung; and Hsiao Hung too, though pretending to be addressing herself to
Chui Erh, cast a glance at Chia Yün; and their four eyes, as luck would
have it, met. Hsiao Hung involuntarily blushed all over; and turning
herself round, she walked off towards the Heng Wu court. But we will
leave her there without further remarks.

During this time, Chia Yün followed Chui Erh, by a circuitous way, into
the I Hung court. Chui Erh entered first and made the necessary
announcement. Then subsequently she ushered in Chia Yün. When Chia Yün
scrutinised the surroundings, he perceived, here and there in the court,
several blocks of rockery, among which were planted banana-trees. On the
opposite side were two storks preening their feathers under the fir
trees. Under the covered passage were suspended, in a row, cages of
every description, containing all sorts of fairylike, rare birds. In the
upper part were five diminutive anterooms, uniformly carved with, unique
designs; and above the framework of the door was hung a tablet with the
inscription in four huge characters--"I Hung K'uai Lü, the happy red and
joyful green."

"I thought it strange," Chia Yün argued mentally, "that it should be
called the I Hung court; but are these, in fact, the four characters
inscribed on the tablet!"

But while he was communing within himself, he heard some one laugh and
then exclaim from the inner side of the gauze window: "Come in at once!
How is it that I've forgotten you these two or three months?"

As soon as Chia Yün recognised Pao-yü's voice, he entered the room with
hurried step. On raising his head, his eye was attracted by the
brilliant splendour emitted by gold and jade and by the dazzling lustre
of the elegant arrangements. He failed, however, to detect where Pao-yü
was ensconced. The moment he turned his head round, he espied, on the
left side, a large cheval-glass; behind which appeared to view, standing
side by side, two servant-girls of fifteen or sixteen years of age.
"Master Secundus," they ventured, "please take a seat in the inner
room."

Chia Yün could not even muster courage to look at them straight in the
face; but promptly assenting, he walked into a green gauze
mosquito-house, where he saw a small lacquered bed, hung with curtains
of a deep red colour, with clusters of flowers embroidered in gold.
Pao-yü, wearing a house-dress and slipshod shoes, was reclining on the
bed, a book in hand. The moment he perceived Chia Yün walk in, he
discarded his book, and forthwith smiled and raised himself up. Chia Yün
hurriedly pressed forward and paid his salutation. Pao-yü then offered
him a seat; but he simply chose a chair in the lower part of the
apartment.

"Ever since the moon in which I came across you," Pao-yü observed
smilingly, "and told you to come into the library, I've had, who would
have thought it, endless things to continuously attend to, so that I
forgot all about you."

"It's I, indeed, who lacked good fortune!" rejoined Chia Yün, with a
laugh; "particularly so, as it again happened that you, uncle, fell ill.
But are you quite right once more?"

"All right!" answered Pao-yü. "I heard that you've been put to much
trouble and inconvenience on a good number of days!"

"Had I even had any trouble to bear," added Chia Yün, "it would have
been my duty to bear it. But your complete recovery, uncle, is really a
blessing to our whole family."

As he spoke, he discerned a couple of servant-maids come to help him to
a cup of tea. But while conversing with Pao-yü, Chia Yün was intent upon
scrutinising the girl with slim figure, and oval face, and clad in a
silvery-red jacket, a blue satin waistcoat and a white silk petticoat
with narrow pleats.

At the time of Pao-yü's illness, Chia Yün had spent a couple of days in
the inner apartments, so that he remembered half of the inmates of note,
and the moment he set eyes upon this servant-girl he knew that it was
Hsi Jen; and that she was in Pao-yü's rooms on a different standing to
the rest. Now therefore that she brought the tea in herself and that
Pao-yü was, besides, sitting by, he rose to his feet with alacrity and
put on a smile. "Sister," he said, "how is it that you are pouring tea
for me? I came here to pay uncle a visit; what's more I'm no stranger,
so let me pour it with my own hands!"

"Just you sit down and finish!" Pao-yü interposed; "will you also behave
in this fashion with servant-girls?"

"In spite of what you say;" remarked Chia Yün smiling, "they are young
ladies attached to your rooms, uncle, and how could I presume to be
disorderly in my conduct?"

So saying, he took a seat and drank his tea. Pao-yü then talked to him
about trivial and irrelevant matters; and afterwards went on to tell him
in whose household the actresses were best, and whose gardens were
pretty. He further mentioned to him in whose quarters the servant-girls
were handsome, whose banquets were sumptuous, as well as in whose home
were to be found strange things, and what family possessed remarkable
objects. Chia Yün was constrained to humour him in his conversation; but
after a chat, which lasted for some time, he noticed that Pao-yü was
somewhat listless, and he promptly stood up and took his leave. And
Pao-yü too did not use much pressure to detain him. "To-morrow, if you
have nothing to do, do come over!" he merely observed; after which, he
again bade the young waiting-maid, Chui Erh, see him out.

Having left the I Hung court, Chia Yün cast a glance all round; and,
realising that there was no one about, he slackened his pace at once,
and while proceeding leisurely, he conversed, in a friendly way, with
Chui Erh on one thing and another. First and foremost he inquired of her
what was her age; and her name. "Of what standing are your father and
mother?" he said, "How many years have you been in uncle Pao's
apartments? How much money do you get a month? In all how many girls are
there in uncle Pao's rooms?"

As Chui Erh heard the questions set to her, she readily made suitable
reply to each.

"The one, who was a while back talking to you," continued Chia Yün, "is
called Hsiao Hung, isn't she?"

"Yes, her name is Hsiao Hung!" replied Chui Erh smiling; "but why do you
ask about her?"

"She inquired of you just now about some handkerchief or other,"
answered Chia Yün; "well, I've picked one up."

Chui Erh greeted this response with a smile. "Many are the times," she
said; "that she has asked me whether I had seen her handkerchief; but
have I got all that leisure to worry my mind about such things? She
spoke to me about it again to-day; and she suggested that I should find
it for her, and that she would also recompense me. This she told me when
we were just now at the entrance of the Heng Wu court, and you too, Mr.
Secundus, overheard her, so that I'm not lying. But, dear Mr. Secundus,
since you've picked it up, give it to me. Do! And I'll see what she will
give me as a reward."

The truth is that Chia Yün had, the previous moon when he had come into
the garden to attend to the planting of trees, picked up a handkerchief,
which he conjectured must have been dropped by some inmate of those
grounds; but as he was not aware whose it was, he did not consequently
presume to act with indiscretion. But on this occasion, he overheard
Hsiao Hung make inquiries of Chui Erh on the subject; and concluding
that it must belong to her, he felt immeasurably delighted. Seeing,
besides, how importunate Chui Erh was, he at once devised a plan within
himself, and vehemently producing from his sleeve a handkerchief of his
own, he observed, as he turned towards Chui Erh with a smile: "As for
giving it to you, I'll do so; but in the event of your obtaining any
present from her, you mustn't impose upon me."

Chui Erh assented to his proposal most profusely; and, taking the
handkerchief, she saw Chia Yün out and then came back in search of Hsiao
Hung. But we will leave her there for the present.

We will now return to Pao-yü. After dismissing Chia Yün, he lay in such
complete listlessness on the bed that he betrayed every sign of being
half asleep. Hsi Jen walked up to him, and seated herself on the edge of
the bed, and pushing him, "What are you about to go to sleep again," she
said. "Would it not do your languid spirits good if you went out for a
bit of a stroll?"

Upon hearing her voice, Pao-yü grasped her hand in his. "I would like to
go out," he smiled, "but I can't reconcile myself to the separation from
you!"

"Get up at once!" laughed Hsi Jen. And as she uttered these words, she
pulled Pao-yü up.

"Where can I go?" exclaimed Pao-yü. "I'm quite surfeited with
everything."

"Once out you'll be all right," Hsi Jen answered, "but if you simply
give way to this languor, you'll be more than ever sick of everything at
heart."

Pao-yü could not do otherwise, dull and out of sorts though he was, than
accede to her importunities. Strolling leisurely out of the door of the
room, he amused himself a little with the birds suspended under the
verandah; then he wended his steps outside the court, and followed the
course of the Hsin Fang stream; but after admiring the golden fish for a
time, he espied, on the opposite hillock, two young deer come rushing
down as swift as an arrow. What they were up to Pao-yü could not
discern; but while abandoning himself to melancholy, he caught sight of
Chia Lan, following behind, with a small bow in his hand, and hurrying
down hill in pursuit of them.

As soon as he realised that Pao-yü stood ahead of him, he speedily
halted. "Uncle Secundus," he smiled, "are you at home? I imagined you
had gone out of doors!"

"You are up to mischief again, eh?" Pao-yü rejoined. "They've done
nothing to you, and why shoot at them with your arrows?"

"I had no studies to attend to just now, so, being free with nothing to
do," Chia Lan replied laughingly, "I was practising riding and archery."

"Shut up!" exclaimed Pao-yü. "When are you not engaged in practising?"

Saying this, he continued his way and straightway reached the entrance
of a court. Here the bamboo foliage was thick, and the breeze sighed
gently. This was the Hsiao Hsiang lodge. Pao-yü listlessly rambled in.
He saw a bamboo portière hanging down to the ground. Stillness
prevailed. Not a human voice fell on the ear. He advanced as far as the
window. Noticing that a whiff of subtle scent stole softly through the
green gauze casement, Pao-yü applied his face closely against the frame
to peep in, but suddenly he caught the faint sound of a deep sigh and
the words: "Day after day my feelings slumber drowsily!" Upon
overhearing this exclamation, Pao-yü unconsciously began to feel a prey
to inward longings; but casting a second glance, he saw Tai-yü
stretching herself on the bed.

"Why is it," smiled Pao-yü, from outside the window, "that your feelings
day after day slumber drowsily?" So saying, he raised the portière and
stepped in.

The consciousness that she had not been reticent about her feelings made
Tai-yü unwittingly flush scarlet. Taking hold of her sleeve, she
screened her face; and, turning her body round towards the inside, she
pretended to be fast asleep. Pao-yü drew near her. He was about to pull
her round when he saw Tai-yü's nurse enter the apartment, followed by
two matrons.

"Is Miss asleep?" they said. "If so, we'll ask her over, when she wakes
up."

As these words were being spoken, Tai-yü eagerly twisted herself round
and sat up. "Who's asleep?" she laughed.

"We thought you were fast asleep, Miss," smiled the two or three matrons
as soon as they perceived Tai-yü get up. This greeting over, they called
Tzu Chüan. "Your young mistress," they said, "has awoke; come in and
wait on her!"

While calling her, they quitted the room in a body. Tai-yü remained
seated on the bed. Raising her arms, she adjusted her hair, and
smilingly she observed to Pao-yü, "When people are asleep, what do you
walk in for?"

At the sight of her half-closed starlike eyes and of her fragrant
cheeks, suffused with a crimson blush, Pao-yü's feelings were of a
sudden awakened; so, bending his body, he took a seat on a chair, and
asked with a smile: "What were you saying a short while back?"

"I wasn't saying anything," Tai-yü replied.

"What a lie you're trying to ram down my throat!" laughed Pao-yü. "I
heard all."

But in the middle of their colloquy, they saw Tzu Chüan enter. Pao-yü
then put on a smiling face. "Tzu Chüan!" he cried, "pour me a cup of
your good tea!"

"Where's the good tea to be had?" Tzu Chüan answered. "If you want good
tea, you'd better wait till Hsi Jen comes."

"Don't heed him!" interposed Tai-yü. "Just go first and draw me some
water."

"He's a visitor," remonstrated Tzu Chüan, "and, of course, I should
first pour him a cup of tea, and then go and draw the water."

With this answer, she started to serve the tea.

"My dear girl," Pao-yü exclaimed laughingly, "If I could only share the
same bridal curtain with your lovable young mistress, would I ever be
able (to treat you as a servant) by making you fold the covers and make
the beds."

Lin Tai-yü at once drooped her head. "What are you saying?" she
remonstrated.

"What, did I say anything?" smiled Pao-yü.

Tai-yü burst into tears. "You've recently," she observed, "got into a
new way. Whatever slang you happen to hear outside you come and tell me.
And whenever you read any improper book, you poke your fun at me. What!
have I become a laughing-stock for gentlemen!"

As she began to cry, she jumped down from bed, and promptly left the
room. Pao-yü was at a loss how to act. So agitated was he that he
hastily ran up to her, "My dear cousin," he pleaded, "I do deserve
death; but don't go and tell any one! If again I venture to utter such
kind of language, may blisters grow on my mouth and may my tongue waste
away!"

But while appealing to her feelings, he saw Hsi Jen approach him. "Go
back at once," she cried, "and put on your clothes as master wants to
see you."

At the very mention of his father, Pao-yü felt suddenly as if struck by
lightning. Regardless of everything and anything, he rushed, as fast as
possible, back to his room, and changing his clothes, he came out into
the garden. Here he discovered Pei Ming, standing at the second gateway,
waiting for him.

"Do you perchance know what he wants me for?" Pao-yü inquired.

"Master, hurry out at once!" Pei Ming replied. "You must, of course, go
and see him. When you get there, you are sure to find out what it's all
about."

This said, he urged Pao-yü on, and together they turned past the large
pavilion. Pao-yü was, however, still labouring under suspicion, when he
heard, from the corner of the wall, a loud outburst of laughter. Upon
turning his head round, he caught sight of Hsüeh P'an jump out, clapping
his hands. "Hadn't I said that my uncle wanted you?" he laughed. "Would
you ever have rushed out with such alacrity?"

Pei Ming also laughed, and fell on his knees. But Pao-yü remained for a
long time under the spell of utter astonishment, before he, at length,
realised that it was Hsüeh P'au who had inveigled him to come out.

Hsüeh P'an hastily made a salutation and a curtsey, and confessed his
fault. He next gave way to entreaties, saying: "Don't punish the young
servant, for it is simply I who begged him go."

Pao-yü too had then no other alternative but to smile. "I don't mind
your playing your larks on me; but why," he inquired, "did you mention
my father? Were I to go and tell my aunt, your mother, to see to the
rights and the wrongs of the case, how would you like it?"

"My dear cousin," remarked Hsüeh P'an vehemently, "the primary idea I
had in view was to ask you to come out a moment sooner and I forgot to
respectfully shun the expression. But by and bye, when you wish to chaff
me, just you likewise allude to my father, and we'll thus be square."

"Ai-ya!" exclaimed Pao-yü. "You do more than ever deserve death!!" Then
turning again towards Pei Ming, "You ruffian!" he said, "what are you
still kneeling for?"

Pei Ming began to bump his head on the ground with vehemence.

"Had it been for anything else," Hsüeh P'an chimed in, "I wouldn't have
made bold to disturb you; but it's simply in connection with my birthday
which is to-morrow, the third day of the fifth moon. Ch'eng Jih-hsing,
who is in that curio shop of ours, unexpectedly brought along, goodness
knows where he fished them from, fresh lotus so thick and so long, so
mealy and so crisp; melons of this size; and a Siamese porpoise, that
long and that big, smoked with cedar, such as is sent as tribute from
the kingdom of Siam. Are not these four presents, pray, rare delicacies?
The porpoise is not only expensive, but difficult to get, and that kind
of lotus and melon must have cost him no end of trouble to grow! I lost
no time in presenting some to my mother, and at once sent some to your
old grandmother, and my aunt. But a good many of them still remain now;
and were I to eat them all alone, it would, I fear, be more than I
deserve; so I concluded, after thinking right and left, that there was,
besides myself, only you good enough to partake of some. That is why I
specially invite you to taste them. But, as luck would have it, a young
singing-boy has also come, so what do you say to you and I having a
jolly day of it?"

As they talked, they walked; and, as they walked, they reached the
interior of the library. Here they discovered a whole assemblage
consisting of Tan Kuang, Ch'eng Jih-hsing, Hu Ch'i-lai, Tan T'ing-jen
and others, and the singing-boy as well. As soon as these saw Pao-yü
walk in, some paid their respects to him; others inquired how he was;
and after the interchange of salutations, tea was drunk. Hsüeh P'an then
gave orders to serve the wine. Scarcely were the words out of his mouth
than the servant-lads bustled and fussed for a long while laying the
table. When at last the necessary arrangements had been completed, the
company took their seats.

Pao-yü verily found the melons and lotus of an exceptional description.
"My birthday presents have not as yet been sent round," he felt impelled
to say, a smile on his lips, "and here I come, ahead of them, to
trespass on your hospitality."

"Just so!" retorted Hsüeh P'an, "but when you come to-morrow to
congratulate me we'll consider what novel kind of present you can give
me."

"I've got nothing that I can give you," rejoined Pao-yü. "As far as
money, clothes, eatables and other such articles go, they are not really
mine: all I can call my own are such pages of characters that I may
write, or pictures that I may draw."

"Your reference to pictures," added Hsüeh P'an smiling, "reminds me of a
book I saw yesterday, containing immodest drawings; they were, truly,
beautifully done. On the front page there figured also a whole lot of
characters. But I didn't carefully look at them; I simply noticed the
name of the person, who had executed them. It was, in fact, something or
other like Keng Huang. The pictures were, actually, exceedingly good!"

This allusion made Pao-yü exercise his mind with innumerable
conjectures.

"Of pictures drawn from past years to the present, I have," he said,
"seen a good many, but I've never come across any Keng Huang."

After considerable thought, he could not repress himself from bursting
out laughing. Then asking a servant to fetch him a pencil, he wrote a
couple of words on the palm of his hand. This done, he went on to
inquire of Hsüeh. P'an: "Did you see correctly that it read Keng Huang?"

"How could I not have seen correctly?" ejaculated Hsüeh P'an.

Pao-yü thereupon unclenched his hand and allowed him to peruse, what was
written in it. "Were they possibly these two characters?" he remarked.
"These are, in point of fact, not very dissimilar from what Keng Huang
look like?"

On scrutinising them, the company noticed the two words T'ang Yin, and
they all laughed. "They must, we fancy, have been these two characters!"
they cried. "Your eyes, Sir, may, there's no saying, have suddenly grown
dim!"

Hsüeh P'an felt utterly abashed. "Who could have said," he smiled,
"whether they were T'ang Yin or Kuo Yin, (candied silver or fruit
silver)."

As he cracked this joke, however, a young page came and announced that
Mr. Feng had arrived. Pao-yü concluded that the new comer must be Feng
Tzu-ying, the son of Feng T'ang, general with the prefix of Shen Wu."

"Ask him in at once," Hsüeh P'an and his companions shouted with one
voice.

But barely were these words out of their mouths, than they realised that
Feng Tzu-ying had already stepped in, talking and laughing as he
approached.

The company speedily rose from table and offered him a seat.

"That's right!" smiled Feng Tzu-ying. "You don't go out of doors, but
remain at home and go in for high fun!"

Both Pao-yü and Hsüeh P'an put on a smile. "We haven't," they remarked,
"seen you for ever so long. Is your venerable father strong and hale?"

"My father," rejoined Tzu-ying, "is, thanks to you, strong and hale; but
my mother recently contracted a sudden chill and has been unwell for a
couple of days."

Hsüeh P'an discerned on his face a slight bluish wound. "With whom have
you again been boxing," he laughingly inquired, "that you've hung up
this sign board?"

"Since the occasion," laughed Feng Tzu-ying, "on which I wounded
lieutenant-colonel Ch'ou's son, I've borne the lesson in mind, and never
lost my temper. So how is it you say that I've again been boxing? This
thing on my face was caused, when I was out shooting the other day on
the T'ieh Wang hills, by a flap from the wing of the falcon."

"When was that?" asked Pao-yü.

"I started," explained Tzu-ying, "on the 28th of the third moon and came
back only the day before yesterday."

"It isn't to be wondered at then," observed Pao-yü, "that when I went
the other day, on the third and fourth, to a banquet at friend Shen's
house, I didn't see you there. Yet I meant to have inquired about you;
but I don't know how it slipped from my memory. Did you go alone, or did
your venerable father accompany you?"

"Of course, my father went," Tzu-ying replied, "so I had no help but to
go. For is it likely, forsooth, that I've gone mad from lack of anything
to do! Don't we, a goodly number as we are, derive enough pleasure from
our wine-bouts and plays that I should go in quest of such kind of
fatiguing recreation! But in this instance a great piece of good fortune
turned up in evil fortune!"

Hsüeh P'an and his companions noticed that he had finished his tea.
"Come along," they one and all proposed, "and join the banquet; you can
then quietly recount to us all your experiences."

At this suggestion Feng Tzu-ying there and then rose to his feet.
"According to etiquette," he said. "I should join you in drinking a few
cups; but to-day I have still a very urgent matter to see my father
about on my return so that I truly cannot accept your invitation."

Hsüeh P'an, Pao-yü and the other young fellows would on no account
listen to his excuses. They pulled him vigorously about and would not
let him go.

"This is, indeed, strange!" laughed Feng Tzu-ying. "When have you and I
had, during all these years, to have recourse to such proceedings! I
really am unable to comply with your wishes. But if you do insist upon
making me have a drink, well, then bring a large cup and I'll take two
cups full and finish."

After this rejoinder, the party could not but give in. Hsüeh P'an took
hold of the kettle, while Pao-yü grasped the cup, and they poured two
large cups full. Feng Tzu-ying stood up and quaffed them with one
draught.

"But do, after all," urged Pao-yü, "finish this thing about a piece of
good fortune in the midst of misfortune before you go."

"To tell you this to-day," smiled Feng Tzu-ying, "will be no great fun.
But for this purpose I intend standing a special entertainment, and
inviting you all to come and have a long chat; and, in the second place,
I've also got a favour to ask of you."

Saying this, he pushed his way and was going off at once, when Hsüeh
P'an interposed. "What you've said," he observed, "has put us more than
ever on pins and needles. We cannot brook any delay. Who knows when you
will ask us round; so better tell us, and thus avoid keeping people in
suspense!"

"The latest," rejoined Feng Tzu-ying, "in ten days; the earliest in
eight." With this answer he went out of the door, mounted his horse, and
took his departure.

The party resumed their seats at table. They had another bout, and then
eventually dispersed.

Pao-yü returned into the garden in time to find Hsi Jen thinking with
solicitude that he had gone to see Chia Cheng and wondering whether it
foreboded good or evil. As soon as she perceived Pao-yü come back in a
drunken state, she felt urged to inquire the reason of it all. Pao-yü
told her one by one the particulars of what happened.

"People," added Hsi Jen, "wait for you with lacerated heart and anxious
mind, and there you go and make merry; yet you could very well, after
all, have sent some one with a message."

"Didn't I purpose sending a message?" exclaimed Pao-yü. "Of course, I
did! But I failed to do so, as on the arrival of friend Feng, I got so
mixed up that the intention vanished entirely from my mind."

While excusing himself, he saw Pao-ch'ai enter the apartment. "Have you
tasted any of our new things?" she asked, a smile curling her lips.

"Cousin," laughed Pao-yü, "you must have certainly tasted what you've
got in your house long before us."

Pao-ch'ai shook her head and smiled. "Yesterday," she said, "my brother
did actually make it a point to ask me to have some; but I had none; I
told him to keep them and send them to others, so confident am I that
with my mean lot and scanty blessings I little deserve to touch such
dainties."

As she spoke, a servant-girl poured her a cup of tea and brought it to
her. While she sipped it, she carried on a conversation on irrelevant
matters; which we need not notice, but turn our attention to Lin Tai-yü.

The instant she heard that Chia Cheng had sent for Pao-yü, and that he
had not come back during the whole day, she felt very distressed on his
account. After supper, the news of Pao-yü's return reached her, and she
keenly longed to see him and ask him what was up. Step by step she
trudged along, when espying Pao-ch'ai going into Pao-yü's garden, she
herself followed close in her track. But on their arrival at the Hsin
Fang bridge, she caught sight of the various kinds of water-fowl,
bathing together in the pond, and although unable to discriminate the
numerous species, her gaze became so transfixed by their respective
variegated and bright plumage and by their exceptional beauty, that she
halted. And it was after she had spent some considerable time in
admiring them that she repaired at last to the I Hung court. The gate
was already closed. Tai-yü, however, lost no time in knocking. But
Ch'ing Wen and Pi Hen had, who would have thought it, been having a
tiff, and were in a captious mood, so upon unawares seeing Pao-ch'ai
step on the scene, Ch'ing Wen at once visited her resentment upon
Pao-ch'ai. She was just standing in the court giving vent to her wrongs,
shouting: "You're always running over and seating yourself here, whether
you've got good reason for doing so or not; and there's no sleep for us
at the third watch, the middle of the night though it be," when, all of
a sudden, she heard some one else calling at the door. Ch'ing Wen was
the more moved to anger. Without even asking who it was, she rapidly
bawled out: "They've all gone to sleep; you'd better come to-morrow."

Lin Tai-yü was well aware of the natural peculiarities of the
waiting-maids, and of their habit of playing practical jokes upon each
other, so fearing that the girl in the inner room had failed to
recognise her voice, and had refused to open under the misconception
that it was some other servant-girl, she gave a second shout in a higher
pitch. "It's I!" she cried, "don't you yet open the gate?"

Ch'ing Wen, as it happened, did not still distinguish her voice; and in
an irritable strain, she rejoined: "It's no matter who you may be; Mr.
Secundus has given orders that no one at all should be allowed to come
in."

As these words reached Lin Tai-yü's ear, she unwittingly was overcome
with indignation at being left standing outside. But when on the point
of raising her voice to ask her one or two things, and to start a
quarrel with her; "albeit," she again argued mentally, "I can call this
my aunt's house, and it should be just as if it were my own, it's, after
all, a strange place, and now that my father and mother are both dead,
and that I am left with no one to rely upon, I have for the present to
depend upon her family for a home. Were I now therefore to give way to a
regular fit of anger with her, I'll really get no good out of it."

While indulging in reflection, tears trickled from her eyes. But just as
she was feeling unable to retrace her steps, and unable to remain
standing any longer, and quite at a loss what to do, she overheard the
sound of jocular language inside, and listening carefully, she
discovered that it was, indeed, Pao-yü and Pao-ch'ai. Lin Tai-yü waxed
more wroth. After much thought and cogitation, the incidents of the
morning flashed unawares through her memory. "It must, in fact," she
mused, "be because Pao-yü is angry with me for having explained to him
the true reasons. But why did I ever go and tell you? You should,
however, have made inquiries before you lost your temper to such an
extent with me as to refuse to let me in to-day; but is it likely that
we shall not by and bye meet face to face again?"

The more she gave way to thought, the more she felt wounded and
agitated; and without heeding the moss, laden with cold dew, the path
covered with vegetation, and the chilly blasts of wind, she lingered all
alone, under the shadow of the bushes at the corner of the wall, so
thoroughly sad and dejected that she broke forth into sobs.

Lin Tai-yü was, indeed, endowed with exceptional beauty and with charms
rarely met with in the world. As soon therefore as she suddenly melted
into tears, and the birds and rooks roosting on the neighbouring willow
boughs and branches of shrubs caught the sound of her plaintive tones,
they one and all fell into a most terrific flutter, and, taking to their
wings, they flew away to distant recesses, so little were they able to
listen with equanimity to such accents. But the spirits of the flowers
were, at the time, silent and devoid of feeling, the birds were plunged
in dreams and in a state of stupor, so why did they start? A stanza
appositely assigns the reason:--

  P'in Erh's mental talents and looks must in the world be rare--.
  Alone, clasped in a subtle smell, she quits her maiden room.
  The sound of but one single sob scarcely dies away,
  And drooping flowers cover the ground and birds fly in dismay.

Lin Tai-yü was sobbing in her solitude, when a creaking noise struck her
ear and the door of the court was flung open. Who came out, is not yet
ascertained; but, reader, should you wish to know, the next chapter will
explain.



CHAPTER XXVII

  In the Ti Ts'ui pavilion, Pao-ch'ai diverts herself with the
      multi-coloured butterflies.
  Over the mound, where the flowers had been interred, Tai-yü bewails
      their withered bloom.


Lin Tai-yü, we must explain in taking up the thread of our narrative,
was disconsolately bathed in tears, when her ear was suddenly attracted
by the creak of the court gate, and her eyes by the appearance of
Pao-ch'ai beyond the threshold. Pao-yü, Hsi Jen and a whole posse of
inmates then walked out. She felt inclined to go up to Pao-yü and ask
him a question; but dreading that if she made any inquiries in the
presence of such a company, Pao-yü would be put to the blush and placed
in an awkward position, she slipped aside and allowed Pao-ch'ai to
prosecute her way. And it was only after Pao-yü and the rest of the
party had entered and closed the gate behind them that she at last
issued from her retreat. Then fixing her gaze steadfastly on the
gateway, she dropped a few tears. But inwardly conscious of their utter
futility she retraced her footsteps and wended her way back into her
apartment. And with heavy heart and despondent spirits, she divested
herself of the remainder of her habiliments.

Tzu Chüan and Hsüeh Yen were well aware, from the experience they had
reaped in past days, that Lin Tai-yü was, in the absence of anything to
occupy her mind, prone to sit and mope, and that if she did not frown
her eyebrows, she anyway heaved deep sighs; but they were quite at a
loss to divine why she was, with no rhyme or reason, ever so ready to
indulge, to herself, in inexhaustible gushes of tears. At first, there
were such as still endeavoured to afford her solace; or who, suspecting
lest she brooded over the memory of her father and mother, felt
home-sick, or aggrieved, through some offence given her, tried by every
persuasion to console and cheer her; but, as contrary to all
expectations, she subsequently persisted time and again in this dull
mood, through each succeeding month and year, people got accustomed to
her eccentricities and did not extend to her the least sympathy. Hence
it was that no one (on this occasion) troubled her mind about her, but
letting her sit and sulk to her heart's content, they one and all turned
in and went to sleep.

Lin Tai-yü leaned against the railing of the bed, clasping her knees
with both hands, her eyes suffused with tears. She looked, in very
truth, like a carved wooden image or one fashioned of mud. There she sat
straight up to the second watch, even later, when she eventually fell
asleep.

The whole night nothing remarkable transpired. The morrow was the 26th
day of the fourth moon. Indeed on this day, at one p.m., commenced the
season of the 'Sprouting seeds,' and, according to an old custom, on the
day on which this feast of 'Sprouting seeds' fell, every one had to lay
all kinds of offerings and sacrificial viands on the altar of the god of
flowers. Soon after the expiry of this season of 'Sprouting seeds'
follows summertide, and us plants in general then wither and the god of
flowers resigns his throne, it is compulsory to feast him at some
entertainment, previous to his departure.

In the ladies' apartments this custom was observed with still more
rigour; and, for this reason, the various inmates Of the park of Broad
Vista had, without a single exception, got up at an early hour. The
young people either twisted flowers and willow twigs in such a way as to
represent chairs and horses, or made tufted banners with damask,
brocaded gauze and silk, and bound them with variegated threads. These
articles of decoration were alike attached on every tree and plant; and
throughout the whole expanse of the park, embroidered sashes waved to
and fro, and ornamented branches nodded their heads about. In addition
to this, the members of the family were clad in such fineries that they
put the peach tree to shame, made the almond yield the palm, the swallow
envious and the hawk to blush. We could not therefore exhaustively
describe them within our limited space of time.

Pao-ch'ai, Ying Ch'un, T'an Ch'un, Hsi Ch'un, Li Wan, lady Feng and
other girls, as well as Ta Chieh Erh, Hsiang Ling and the waiting-maids
were, one and all, we will now notice, in the garden enjoying
themselves; the only person who could not be seen was Lin Tai-yü.

"How is it," consequently inquired Ying Ch'un, "that I don't see cousin
Liu? What a lazy girl! Is she forsooth fast asleep even at this late
hour of the day?"

"Wait all of you here," rejoined Pao-ch'ai, "and I'll go and shake her
up and bring her."

With these words, she speedily left her companions and repaired
straightway into the Hsiao Hsiang lodge.

While she was going on her errand, she met Wen Kuan and the rest of the
girls, twelve in all, on their way to seek the party. Drawing near, they
inquired after her health. After exchanging a few commonplace remarks,
Pao-ch'ai turned round and pointing, said: "you will find them all in
there; you had better go and join them. As for me, I'm going to fetch
Miss Lin, but I'll be back soon."

Saying this, she followed the winding path, and came to the Hsiao Hsiang
lodge. Upon suddenly raising her eyes, she saw Pao-yü walk in. Pao-ch'ai
immediately halted, and, lowering her head, she gave way to meditation
for a time. "Pao-yü and Lin Tai-yü," she reflected, "have grown up
together from their very infancy. But cousins, though they be, there are
many instances in which they cannot evade suspicion, for they joke
without heeding propriety; and at one time they are friends and at
another at daggers drawn. Tai-yü has, moreover, always been full of
envy; and has ever displayed a peevish disposition, so were I to follow
him in at this juncture, why, Pao-yü would, in the first place, not feel
at ease, and, in the second, Tai-yü would give way to jealousy. Better
therefore for me to turn back."

At the close of this train of thought, she retraced her steps. But just
as she was starting to join her other cousins, she unexpectedly
descried, ahead of her, a pair of jade-coloured butterflies, of the size
of a circular fan. Now they soared high, now they made a swoop down, in
their flight against the breeze; much to her amusement.

Pao-ch'ai felt a wish to catch them for mere fun's sake, so producing a
fan from inside her sleeve, she descended on to the turfed ground to
flap them with it. The two butterflies suddenly were seen to rise;
suddenly to drop: sometimes to come; at others to go. Just as they were
on the point of flying across the stream to the other side, the
enticement proved too much for Pao-ch'ai, and she pursued them on tiptoe
straight up to the Ti Ts'ui pavilion, nestling on the bank of the pond;
while fragrant perspiration dripped drop by drop, and her sweet breath
panted gently. But Pao-ch'ai abandoned the idea of catching them, and
was about to beat a retreat, when all at once she overheard, in the
pavilion, the chatter of people engaged in conversation.

This pavilion had, it must be added, a verandah and zig-zag balustrades
running all round. It was erected over the water, in the centre of a
pond, and had on the four sides window-frames of carved wood work, stuck
with paper. So when Pao-ch'ai caught, from without the pavilion, the
sound of voices, she at once stood still and lent an attentive ear to
what was being said.

"Look at this handkerchief," she overheard. "If it's really the one
you've lost, well then keep it; but if it isn't you must return it to
Mr. Yün."

"To be sure it is my own," another party observed, "bring it along and
give it to me."

"What reward will you give me?" she further heard. "Is it likely that
I've searched all for nothing!"

"I've long ago promised to recompense you, and of course I won't play
you false," some one again rejoined.

"I found it and brought it round," also reached her ear, "and you
naturally will recompense me; but won't you give anything to the person
who picked it up?"

"Don't talk nonsense," the other party added, "he belongs to a family of
gentlemen, and anything of ours he may pick up it's his bounden duty to
restore to us. What reward could you have me give him?"

"If you don't reward him," she heard some one continue, "what will I be
able to tell him? Besides, he enjoined me time after time that if there
was to be no recompense, I was not to give it to you."

A short pause ensued. "Never mind!" then came out again to her, "take
this thing of mine and present it to him and have done! But do you mean
to let the cat out of the bag with any one else? You should take some
oath."

"If I tell any one," she likewise overheard, "may an ulcer grow on my
mouth, and may I, in course of time, die an unnatural death!"

"Ai-ya!" was the reply she heard; "our minds are merely bent upon
talking, but some one might come and quietly listen from outside;
wouldn't it be as well to push all the venetians open. Any one seeing us
in here will then imagine that we are simply chatting about nonsense.
Besides, should they approach, we shall be able to observe them, and at
once stop our conversation!"

Pao-ch'ai listened to these words from outside, with a heart full of
astonishment. "How can one wonder," she argued mentally, "if all those
lewd and dishonest people, who have lived from olden times to the
present, have devised such thorough artifices! But were they now to open
and see me here, won't they feel ashamed. Moreover, the voice in which
those remarks were uttered resembles very much that of Hung Erh,
attached to Pao-yü's rooms, who has all along shown a sharp eye and a
shrewd mind. She's an artful and perverse thing of the first class! And
as I have now overheard her peccadilloes, and a person in despair rebels
as sure as a dog in distress jumps over the wall, not only will trouble
arise, but I too shall derive no benefit. It would be better at present
therefore for me to lose no time in retiring. But as I fear I mayn't be
in time to get out of the way, the only alternative for me is to make
use of some art like that of the cicada, which can divest itself of its
_exuviae_."

She had scarcely brought her reflections to a close before a sound of
'ko-chih' reached her ears. Pao-ch'ai purposely hastened to tread with
heavy step. "P'in Erh, I see where you're hiding!" she cried out
laughingly; and as she shouted, she pretended to be running ahead in
pursuit of her.

As soon as Hsiao Hung and Chui Erh pushed the windows open from inside
the pavilion, they heard Pao-ch'ai screaming, while rushing forward; and
both fell into a state of trepidation from the fright they sustained.

Pao-ch'ai turned round and faced them. "Where have you been hiding Miss
Lin?" she smiled.

"Who has seen anything of Miss Lin," retorted Chui Erh.

"I was just now," proceeded Pao-ch'ai, "on that side of the pool, and
discerned Miss Lin squatting down over there and playing with the water.
I meant to have gently given her a start, but scarcely had I walked up
to her, when she saw me, and, with a _detour_ towards the East, she
at once vanished from sight. So mayn't she be concealing herself in
there?"

As she spoke, she designedly stepped in and searched about for her. This
over, she betook herself away, adding: "she's certain to have got again
into that cave in the hill, and come across a snake, which must have
bitten her and put an end to her."

So saying, she distanced them, feeling again very much amused. "I have
managed," she thought, "to ward off this piece of business, but I wonder
what those two think about it."

Hsiao Hung, who would have anticipated, readily credited as gospel the
remarks she heard Pao-ch'ai make. But allowing just time enough to
Pao-ch'ai to got to a certain distance, she instantly drew Chui Erh to
her. "Dreadful!" she observed, "Miss Lin was squatting in here and must
for a certainty have overheard what we said before she left."

Albeit Chui Erh listened to her words, she kept her own counsel for a
long time. "What's to be done?" Hsiao Hung consequently exclaimed.

"Even supposing she did overhear what we said," rejoined Chui Erh by way
of answer, "why should she meddle in what does not concern her? Every
one should mind her own business."

"Had it been Miss Pao, it would not have mattered," remarked Hsiao Hung,
"but Miss Lin delights in telling mean things of people and is, besides,
so petty-minded. Should she have heard and anything perchance comes to
light, what will we do?"

During their colloquy, they noticed Wen Kuan, Hsiang Ling, Ssu Ch'i,
Shih Shu and the other girls enter the pavilion, so they were compelled
to drop the conversation and to play and laugh with them. They then
espied lady Feng standing on the top of the hillock, waving her hand,
beckoning to Hsiao Hung. Hurriedly therefore leaving the company, she
ran up to lady Feng and with smile heaped upon smile, "my lady," she
inquired, "what is it that you want?"

Lady Feng scrutinised her for a time. Observing how spruce and pretty
she was in looks, and how genial in her speech, she felt prompted to
give her a smile. "My own waiting-maid," she said, "hasn't followed me
in here to-day; and as I've just this moment bethought myself of
something and would like to send some one on an errand, I wonder whether
you're fit to undertake the charge and deliver a message faithfully."

"Don't hesitate in entrusting me with any message you may have to send,"
replied Hsiao Hung with a laugh. "I'll readily go and deliver it. Should
I not do so faithfully, and blunder in fulfilling your business, my
lady, you may visit me with any punishment your ladyship may please, and
I'll have nothing to say."

"What young lady's servant are you," smiled lady Feng? "Tell me, so that
when she comes back, after I've sent you out, and looks for you, I may
be able to tell her about you."

"I'm attached to our Master Secundus,' Mr. Pao's rooms," answered Hsiao
Hung.

"Ai-ya!" ejaculated lady Feng, as soon as she heard these words. "Are
you really in Pao-yü's rooms! How strange! Yet it comes to the same
thing. Well, if he asks for you, I'll tell him where you are. Go now to
our house and tell your sister P'ing that she'll find on the table in
the outer apartment and under the stand with the plate from the Ju kiln,
a bundle of silver; that it contains the one hundred and twenty taels
for the embroiderers' wages; and that when Chang Ts'ai's wife comes, the
money should be handed to her to take away, after having been weighed in
her presence and been given to her to tally. Another thing too I want.
In the inner apartment and at the head of the bed you'll find a small
purse, bring it along to me."

Hsiao Hung listened to her orders and then started to carry them out. On
her return, in a short while, she discovered that lady Feng was not on
the hillock. But perceiving Ssu Ch'i egress from the cave and stand
still to tie her petticoat, she walked up to her. "Sister, do you know
where our lady Secunda is gone to?" she asked.

"I didn't notice," rejoined Ssu Ch'i.

At this reply, Hsiao Hung turned round and cast a glance on all four
quarters. Seeing T'an Ch'un and Pao-ch'ai standing by the bank of the
pond on the opposite side and looking at the fish, Hsiao Hung advanced
up to them. "Young ladies," she said, straining a smile, "do you
perchance have any idea where our lady Secunda is gone to now?"

"Go into your senior lady's court and look for her!" T'an Ch'un
answered.

Hearing this, Hsiao Hung was proceeding immediately towards the Tao
Hsiang village, when she caught sight, just ahead of her, of Ch'ing Wen,
Ch'i Hsia, Pi Hen, Ch'iu Wen, She Yüeh, Shih Shu, Ju Hua, Ying Erh and
some other girls coming towards her in a group.

The moment Ch'ing Wen saw Hsiao Hung, she called out to her. "Are you
gone clean off your head?" she exclaimed. "You don't water the flowers,
nor feed the birds or prepare the tea stove, but gad about outside!"

"Yesterday," replied Hsiao Hung, "Mr. Secundus told me that there was no
need for me to water the flowers to-day; that it was enough if they were
watered every other day. As for the birds, you're still in the arms of
Morpheus, sister, when I give them their food."

"And what about the tea-stove?" interposed Pi Hen.

"To-day," retorted Hsiao Hung, "is not my turn on duty, so don't ask me
whether there be any tea or not!"

"Do you listen to that mouth of hers!" cried Ch'i Hsia, "but don't you
girls speak to her; let her stroll about and have done!"

"You'd better all go and ask whether I've been gadding about or not,"
continued Hsiao Hung. "Our lady Secunda has just bidden me go and
deliver a message, and fetch something."

Saying this, she raised the purse and let them see it; and they, finding
they could hit upon nothing more to taunt her with, trudged along
onwards.

Ch'ing Wen smiled a sarcastic smile. "How funny!" she cried. "Lo, she
climbs up a high branch and doesn't condescend to look at any one of us!
All she told her must have been just some word or two, who knows! But is
it likely that our lady has the least notion of her name or surname that
she rides such a high horse, and behaves in this manner! What credit is
it in having been sent on a trifling errand like this! Will we, by and
bye, pray, hear anything more about you? If you've got any gumption,
you'd better skedaddle out of this garden this very day. For, mind, it's
only if you manage to hold your lofty perch for any length of time that
you can be thought something of!"

As she derided her, she continued on her way.

During this while, Hsiao Hung listened to her, but as she did not find
it a suitable moment to retaliate, she felt constrained to suppress her
resentment and go in search of lady Feng.

On her arrival at widow Li's quarters, she, in point of fact, discovered
lady Feng seated inside with her having a chat. Hsiao Hung approached
her and made her report. "Sister P'ing says," she observed, "that as
soon as your ladyship left the house, she put the money by, and that
when Chang Ts'ai's wife went in a little time to fetch it, she had it
weighed in her presence, after which she gave it to her to take away."

With these words, she produced the purse and presented it to her.
"Sister P'ing bade me come and tell your ladyship," she added,
continuing, "that Wang Erh came just now to crave your orders, as to who
are the parties from whom he has to go and (collect interest on money
due) and sister P'ing explained to him what your wishes were and sent
him off."

"How could she tell him where I wanted him to go?" Lady Feng laughed.

"Sister P'ing says," Hsiao Hung proceeded, "that our lady presents her
compliments to your ladyship (widow Li) here-(_To lady Feng_) that
our master Secundus has in fact not come home, and that albeit a delay
of (a day) or two will take place (in the collection of the money), your
ladyship should, she begs, set your mind at ease. (_To Li Wan_).
That when lady Quinta is somewhat better, our lady will let lady Quinta
know and come along with her to see your ladyship. (_To lady
Feng_). That lady Quinta sent a servant the day before yesterday to
come over and say that our lady, your worthy maternal aunt, had
despatched a letter to inquire after your ladyship's health; that she
also wished to ask you, my lady, her worthy niece in here, for a couple
of 'long-life-great-efficacy-full-of-every-virtue' pills; and that if
you have any, they should, when our lady bids a servant come over, be
simply given her to bring to our lady here, and that any one bound
to-morrow for that side could then deliver them on her way to her
ladyship, your aunt yonder, to take along with her."

"Ai-yo-yo!" exclaimed widow Li, before the close of the message. "It's
impossible for me to make out what you're driving at! What a heap of
ladyships and misters!"

"It's not to be wondered at that you can't make them out," interposed
lady Feng laughing. "Why, her remarks refer to four or five distinct
families."

While speaking, she again faced Hsiao Hung. "My dear girl," she smiled,
"what a trouble you've been put to! But you speak decently, and unlike
the others who keep on buzz-buzz-buzz, like mosquitoes! You're not
aware, sister-in-law, that I actually dread uttering a word to any of
the girls outside the few servant-girls and matrons in my own immediate
service; for they invariably spin out, what could be condensed in a
single phrase, into a long interminable yarn, and they munch and chew
their words; and sticking to a peculiar drawl, they groan and moan; so
much so, that they exasperate me till I fly into a regular rage. Yet how
are they to know that our P'ing Erh too was once like them. But when I
asked her: 'must you forsooth imitate the humming of a mosquito, in
order to be accounted a handsome girl?' and spoke to her, on several
occasions, she at length improved considerably."

"What a good thing it would be," laughed Li Kung-ts'ai, "if they could
all be as smart as you are."

"This girl is first-rate!" rejoined lady Feng, "she just now delivered
two messages. They didn't, I admit, amount to much, yet to listen to
her, she spoke to the point."

"To-morrow," she continued, addressing herself to Hsiao Hung smilingly,
"come and wait on me, and I'll acknowledge you as my daughter; and the
moment you come under my control, you'll readily improve."

At this news, Hsiao Hung spurted out laughing aloud.

"What are you laughing for?" Lady Feng inquired. "You must say to
yourself that I am young in years and that how much older can I be than
yourself to become your mother; but are you under the influence of a
spring dream? Go and ask all those people older than yourself. They
would be only too ready to call me mother. But snapping my fingers at
them, I to-day exalt you."

"I wasn't laughing about that," Hsiao Hung answered with a smiling face.
"I was amused by the mistake your ladyship made about our generations.
Why, my mother claims to be your daughter, my lady, and are you now
going to recognise me too as your daughter?"

"Who's your mother?" Lady Feng exclaimed.

"Don't you actually know her?" put in Li Kung-ts'ai with a smile. "She's
Lin Chih-hsiao's child."

This disclosure greatly surprised lady Feng. "What!" she consequently
cried, "is she really his daughter?"

"Why Lin Chih-hsiao and his wife," she resumed smilingly, "couldn't
either of them utter a sound if even they were pricked with an awl.
I've always maintained that they're a well-suited couple; as the one is
as deaf as a post, and the other as dumb as a mute. But who would ever
have expected them to have such a clever girl! By how much are you in
your teens?"

"I'm seventeen," replied Hsia Hung.

"What is your name?" she went on to ask.

"My name was once Hung Yü." Hsiao Hung rejoined. "But as it was a
duplicate of that of Master Secundus, Mr. Pao-yü, I'm now simply called
Hsiao Hung."

Upon hearing this explanation, lady Feng raised her eyebrows into a
frown, and turning her head round: "It's most disgusting!" she remarked,
"Those bearing the name Yü would seem to be very cheap; for your name is
Yü, and so is also mine Yü. Sister-in-law," she then observed; "I never
let you know anything about it, but I mentioned to her mother that Lai
Ta's wife has at present her hands quite full, and that she hasn't
either any notion as to who is who in this mansion. 'You had better,' (I
said), 'carefully select a couple of girls for my service.' She assented
unreservedly, but she put it off and never chose any. On the contrary,
she sent this girl to some other place. But is it likely that she
wouldn't have been well off with me?"

"Here you are again full of suspicion!" Li Wan laughed. "She came in
here long before you ever breathed a word to her! So how could you bear
a grudge against her mother?"

"Well, in that case," added lady Feng, "I'll speak to Pao-yü to-morrow,
and induce him to find another one, and to allow this girl to come along
with me. I wonder, however, whether she herself is willing or not?"

"Whether willing or not," interposed Hsiao Hung smiling, "such as we
couldn't really presume to raise our voices and object. We should feel
it our privilege to serve such a one as your ladyship, and learn a
little how to discriminate when people raise or drop their eyebrows and
eyes (with pleasure or displeasure), and reap as well some experience in
such matters as go out or come in, whether high or low, great and
small."

But during her reply, she perceived Madame Wang's waiting-maid come and
invite lady Feng to go over. Lady Feng bade good-bye at once to Li
Kung-ts'ai and took her departure.

Hsiao Hung then returned into the I Hung court, where we will leave her
and devote our attention for the present to Lin Tai-yü.

As she had had but little sleep in the night, she got up the next day at
a late hour. When she heard that all her cousins were collected in the
park, giving a farewell entertainment for the god of flowers, she
hastened, for fear people should laugh at her for being lazy, to comb
her hair, perform her ablutions, and go out and join them. As soon as
she reached the interior of the court, she caught sight of Pao-yü,
entering the door, who speedily greeted her with a smile. "My dear
cousin," he said, "did you lodge a complaint against me yesterday? I've
been on pins and needles the whole night long."

Tai-yü forthwith turned her head away. "Put the room in order," she
shouted to Tzu Chüan, "and lower one of the gauze window-frames. And
when you've seen the swallows come back, drop the curtain; keep it down
then by placing the lion on it, and after you have burnt the incense,
mind you cover the censer."

So saying she stepped outside.

Pao-yü perceiving her manner, concluded again that it must be on account
of the incident of the previous noon, but how could he have had any idea
about what had happened in the evening? He kept on still bowing and
curtseying; but Lin Tai-yü did not even so much as look at him straight
in the face, but egressing alone out of the door of the court, she
proceeded there and then in search of the other girls.

Pao-yü fell into a despondent mood and gave way to conjectures.

"Judging," he reflected, "from this behaviour of hers, it would seem as
if it could not be for what transpired yesterday. Yesterday too I came
back late in the evening, and, what's more, I didn't see her, so that
there was no occasion on which I could have given her offence."

As he indulged in these reflections, he involuntarily followed in her
footsteps to try and catch her up, when he descried Pao-ch'ai and
T'an-ch'un on the opposite side watching the frolics of the storks.

As soon as they saw Tai-yü approach, the trio stood together and started
a friendly chat. But noticing Pao-yü also come up, T'an Ch'un smiled.
"Brother Pao," she said, "are you all right. It's just three days that I
haven't seen anything of you?"

"Are you sister quite well?" Pao-yü rejoined, a smile on his lips. "The
other day, I asked news of you of our senior sister-in-law."

"Brother Pao," T'an Ch'un remarked, "come over here; I want to tell you
something."

The moment Pao-yü heard this, he quickly went with her. Distancing
Pao-ch'ai and Tai-yü, the two of them came under a pomegranate tree.
"Has father sent for you these last few days?" T'an Ch'un then asked.

"He hasn't," Pao-yü answered laughingly by way of reply.

"Yesterday," proceeded T'an Ch'un, "I heard vaguely something or other
about father sending for you to go out."

"I presume," Pao-yü smiled, "that some one must have heard wrong, for he
never sent for me."

"I've again managed to save during the last few months," added T'an
Ch'un with another smile, "fully ten tiaos, so take them and bring me,
when at any time you stroll out of doors, either some fine writings or
some ingenious knicknack."

"Much as I have roamed inside and outside the city walls," answered
Pao-yü, "and seen grand establishments and large temples, I've never
come across anything novel or pretty. One simply sees articles made of
gold, jade, copper and porcelain, as well as such curios for which we
could find no place here. Besides these, there are satins, eatables, and
wearing apparel."

"Who cares for such baubles!" exclaimed T'an Ch'un. "How could they come
up to what you purchased the last time; that wee basket, made of willow
twigs, that scent-box, scooped out of a root of real bamboo, that
portable stove fashioned of glutinous clay; these things were, oh, so
very nice! I was as fond of them as I don't know what; but, who'd have
thought it, they fell in love with them and bundled them all off, just
as if they were precious things."

"Is it things of this kind that you really want?" laughed Pao-yü. "Why,
these are worth nothing! Were you to take a hundred cash and give them
to the servant-boys, they could, I'm sure, bring two cart-loads of
them."

"What do the servant-boys know?" T'an Ch'un replied. "Those you chose
for me were plain yet not commonplace. Neither were they of coarse make.
So were you to procure me as many as you can get of them, I'll work you
a pair of slippers like those I gave you last time, and spend twice as
much trouble over them as I did over that pair you have. Now, what do
you say to this bargain?"

"Your reference to this," smiled Pao-yü, "reminds me of an old incident.
One day I had them on, and by a strange coincidence, I met father, whose
fancy they did not take, and he inquired who had worked them. But how
could I muster up courage to allude to the three words: my sister
Tertia, so I answered that my maternal aunt had given them to me on the
recent occasion of my birthday. When father heard that they had been
given to me by my aunt, he could not very well say anything. But after a
while, 'why uselessly waste,' he observed, 'human labour, and throw away
silks to make things of this sort!' On my return, I told Hsi Jen about
it. 'Never mind,' said Hsi Jen; but Mrs. Chao got angry. 'Her own
brother,' she murmured indignantly, 'wears slipshod shoes and socks in
holes, and there's no one to look after him, and does she go and work
all these things!'"

T'an Ch'un, hearing this, immediately lowered her face. "Now tell me,
aren't these words utter rot!" she shouted. "What am I that I have to
make shoes? And is it likely that Huan Erh hasn't his own share of
things! Clothes are clothes, and shoes and socks are shoes and socks;
and how is it that any grudges arise in the room of a mere servant-girl
and old matron? For whose benefit does she come out with all these
things! I simply work a pair or part of a pair when I am at leisure,
with time on my hands. And I can give them to any brother, elder or
younger, I fancy; and who has a right to interfere with me? This is just
another bit of blind anger!"

After listening to her, Pao-yü nodded his head and smiled. "Yet," he
said, "you don't know what her motives may be. It's but natural that she
should also cherish some expectations."

This apology incensed T'an Ch'un more than ever, and twisting her head
round, "Even you have grown dull!" she cried. "She does, of course,
indulge in expectations, but they are actuated by some underhand and
paltry notion! She may go on giving way to these ideas, but I, for my
part, will only care for Mr. Chia Cheng and Madame Wang. I won't care a
rap for any one else. In fact, I'll be nice with such of my sisters and
brothers, as are nice to me; and won't even draw any distinction between
those born of primary wives and those of secondary ones. Properly
speaking, I shouldn't say these things about her, but she's
narrow-minded to a degree, and unlike what she should be. There's
besides another ridiculous thing. This took place the last time I gave
you the money to get me those trifles. Well, two days after that, she
saw me, and she began again to represent that she had no money and that
she was hard up. Nevertheless, I did not worry my brain with her goings
on. But as it happened, the servant-girls subsequently quitted the room,
and she at once started finding fault with me. 'Why,' she asked, 'do I
give you my savings to spend and don't, after all, let Huan Erh have
them and enjoy them?' When I heard these reproaches, I felt both
inclined to laugh, and also disposed to lose my temper; but I there and
then skedaddled out of her quarters, and went over to our Madame Wang."

As she was recounting this incident, "Well," she overheard Pao-ch'ai
sarcastically observe from the opposite direction, "have you done
spinning your yarns? If you have, come along! It's quite evident that
you are brother and sister, for here you leave every one else and go and
discuss your own private matters. Couldn't we too listen to a single
sentence of what you have to say?"

While she taunted them, T'an Ch'un and Pao-yü eventually drew near her
with smiling faces.

Pao-yü, however, failed to see Lin Tai-yü and he concluded that she had
dodged out of the way and gone elsewhere. "It would be better," he
muttered, after some thought, "that I should let two days elapse, and
give her temper time to evaporate before I go to her." But as he drooped
his head, his eye was attracted by a heap of touch-me-nots, pomegranate
blossom and various kinds of fallen flowers, which covered the ground
thick as tapestry, and he heaved a sigh. "It's because," he pondered,
"she's angry that she did not remove these flowers; but I'll take them
over to the place, and by and bye ask her about them."

As he argued to himself, he heard Pao-ch'ai bid them go out. "I'll join
you in a moment," Pao-yü replied; and waiting till his two cousins had
gone some distance, he bundled the flowers into his coat, and ascending
the hill, he crossed the stream, penetrated into the arbour, passed
through the avenues with flowers and wended his way straight for the
spot, where he had, on a previous occasion, interred the peach-blossoms
with the assistance of Lin Tai-yü. But scarcely had he reached the mound
containing the flowers, and before he had, as yet, rounded the brow of
the hill, than he caught, emanating from the off side, the sound of some
one sobbing, who while giving way to invective, wept in a most
heart-rending way.

"I wonder," soliloquised Pao-yü, "whose servant-girl this is, who has
been so aggrieved as to run over here to have a good cry!"

While speculating within himself, he halted. He then heard, mingled with
wails:--

  Flowers wither and decay; and flowers do fleet; they fly all o'er the
      skies;
  Their bloom wanes; their smell dies; but who is there with them to
      sympathise?
  While vagrant gossamer soft doth on fluttering spring-bowers bind its
      coils,
  And drooping catkins lightly strike and cling on the embroidered
      screens,
  A maiden in the inner rooms, I sore deplore the close of spring.
  Such ceaseless sorrow fills my breast, that solace nowhere can I find.
  Past the embroidered screen I issue forth, taking with me a hoe,
  And on the faded flowers to tread I needs must, as I come and go.
  The willow fibres and elm seeds have each a fragrance of their own.
  What care I, peach blossoms may fall, pear flowers away be blown;
  Yet peach and pear will, when next year returns, burst out again in
      bloom,
  But can it e'er be told who will next year dwell in the inner room?
  What time the third moon comes, the scented nests have been already
      built.
  And on the beams the swallows perch, excessive spiritless and staid;
  Next year, when the flowers bud, they may, it's true, have ample to
      feed on:
  But they know not that when I'm gone beams will be vacant and nests
      fall!
  In a whole year, which doth consist of three hundred and sixty days,
  Winds sharp as swords and frost like unto spears each other rigorous
      press,
  So that how long can last their beauty bright; their fresh charm how
      long stays?
  Sudden they droop and fly; and whither they have flown, 'tis hard to
      guess.
  Flowers, while in bloom, easy the eye attract; but, when they wither,
      hard they are to find.
  Now by the footsteps, I bury the flowers, but sorrow will slay me.
  Alone I stand, and as I clutch the hoe, silent tears trickle down,
  And drip on the bare twigs, leaving behind them the traces of blood.
  The goatsucker hath sung his song, the shades lower of eventide,
  So with the lotus hoe I return home and shut the double doors.
  Upon the wall the green lamp sheds its rays just as I go to sleep.
  The cover is yet cold; against the window patters the bleak rain.
  How strange! Why can it ever be that I feel so wounded at heart!
  Partly, because spring I regret; partly, because with spring I'm
      vexed!
  Regret for spring, because it sudden comes; vexed, for it sudden goes.
  For without warning, lo! it comes; and without asking it doth fleet.
  Yesterday night, outside the hall sorrowful songs burst from my mouth,
  For I found out that flowers decay, and that birds also pass away.
  The soul of flowers, and the spirit of birds are both hard to
      restrain.
  Birds, to themselves when left, in silence plunge; and flowers, alone,
      they blush.
  Oh! would that on my sides a pair of wings could grow,
  That to the end of heaven I may fly in the wake of flowers!
  Yea to the very end of heaven,
  Where I could find a fragrant grave!
  For better, is it not, that an embroidered bag should hold my
      well-shaped bones,
  And that a heap of stainless earth should in its folds my winsome
      charms enshroud.
  For spotless once my frame did come, and spotless again it will go!
  Far better than that I, like filthy mire, should sink into some drain!
  Ye flowers are now faded and gone, and, lo, I come to bury you.
  But as for me, what day I shall see death is not as yet divined!
  Here I am fain these flowers to inter; but humankind will laugh me as
      a fool.
  Who knows, who will, in years to come, commit me to my grave!
  Mark, and you'll find the close of spring, and the gradual decay of
      flowers,
  Resemble faithfully the time of death of maidens ripe in years!
  In a twinkle, spring time draws to a close, and maidens wax in age.
  Flowers fade and maidens die; and of either nought any more is known.

After listening to these effusions, Pao-yü unconsciously threw himself
down in a wandering frame of mind.

But, reader, do you feel any interest in him? If you do, the subsequent
chapter contains further details about him.



CHAPTER XXVIII.

  Chiang Yü-han lovingly presents a rubia-scented silk sash.
  Hsüeh Pao-ch'ai blushingly covers her musk-perfumed string of red
      beads.


Lin Tai-yü, the story goes, dwelt, after Ch'ing Wen's refusal, the
previous night, to open the door, under the impression that the blame
lay with Pao-yü. The following day, which by another remarkable
coincidence, happened to correspond with the season, when the god of
flowers had to be feasted, her total ignorance of the true
circumstances, and her resentment, as yet unspent, aroused again in her
despondent thoughts, suggested by the decline of spring time. She
consequently gathered a quantity of faded flowers and fallen petals, and
went and interred them. Unable to check the emotion, caused by the decay
of the flowers, she spontaneously recited, after giving way to several
loud lamentations, those verses which Pao-yü, she little thought,
overheard from his position on the mound. At first, he did no more than
nod his head and heave sighs, full of feeling. But when subsequently his
ear caught:

  "Here I am fain these flowers to inter, but humankind will laugh me as
      a fool;
  Who knows who will, in years to come, commit me to my grave!
  In a twinkle springtime draws to an end, and maidens wax in age.
  Flowers fade and maidens die; and of either naught any more is known."

he unconsciously was so overpowered with grief that he threw himself on
the mound, bestrewing the whole ground with the fallen flowers he
carried in his coat, close to his chest. "When Tai-yü's flowerlike
charms and moon-like beauty," he reflected, "by and bye likewise reach a
time when they will vanish beyond any hope of recovery, won't my heart
be lacerated and my feelings be mangled! And extending, since Tai-yü
must at length some day revert to a state when it will be difficult to
find her, this reasoning to other persons, like Pao-ch'ai, Hsiang Ling,
Hsi Jen and the other girls, they too are equally liable to attain a
state beyond the reach of human search. But when Pao-ch'ai and all the
rest have ultimately reached that stage when no trace will be visible of
them, where shall I myself be then? And when my own human form will have
vanished and gone, whither I know not yet, to what person, I wonder,
will this place, this garden and these plants, revert?"

From one to a second, and from a second to a third, he thus pursued his
reflections, backwards and forwards, until he really did not know how he
could best, at this time and at such a juncture, dispel his fit of
anguish. His state is adequately described by:

  The shadow of a flower cannot err from the flower itself to the left
      or the right.
  The song of birds can only penetrate into the ear from the east or the
      west.

Lin Tai-yü was herself a prey to emotion and agitation, when unawares
sorrowful accents also struck her ear, from the direction of the mound.
"Every one," she cogitated, "laughs at me for labouring under a foolish
mania, but is there likely another fool besides myself?" She then raised
her head, and, casting a glance about her, she discovered that it was
Pao-yü. "Ts'ui!" eagerly cried Tai-yü, "I was wondering who it was; but
is it truly this ruthless-hearted and short-lived fellow!"

But the moment the two words "short-lived" dropped from her mouth, she
sealed her lips; and, heaving a deep sigh, she turned herself round and
hurriedly walked off.

Pao-yü, meanwhile, remained for a time a prey to melancholy. But
perceiving that Tai-yü had retired, he at once realised that she must
have caught sight of him and got out of his way; and, as his own company
afforded him no pleasure, he shook the dust off his clothes, rose to his
feet and descending the hill, he started for the I Hung court by the
path by which he had come. But he espied Tai-yü walking in advance of
him, and with rapid stride, he overtook her. "Stop a little!" he cried.
"I know you don't care a rap for me; but I'll just make one single
remark, and from this day forward we'll part company."

Tai-yü looked round. Observing that it was Pao-yü, she was about to
ignore him; hearing him however mention that he had only one thing to
say, "Please tell me what it is," she forthwith rejoined.

Pao-yü smiled at her. "If I pass two remarks will you listen to me; yes
or no?" he asked.

At these words, Tai-yü twisted herself round and beat a retreat. Pao-yü
however followed behind.

"Since this is what we've come to now," he sighed, "what was the use of
what existed between us in days gone by?"

As soon as Tai-yü heard his exclamation, she stopped short impulsively.
Turning her face towards him, "what about days gone by," she remarked,
"and what about now?"

"Ai!" ejaculated Pao-yü, "when you got here in days gone by, wasn't I
your playmate in all your romps and in all your fun? My heart may have
been set upon anything, but if you wanted it you could take it away at
once. I may have been fond of any eatable, but if I came to learn that
you too fancied it, I there and then put away what could be put away, in
a clean place, to wait, Miss, for your return. We had our meals at one
table; we slept in one and the same bed; whatever the servant-girls
could not remember, I reminded them of, for fear lest your temper, Miss,
should get ruffled. I flattered myself that cousins, who have grown up
together from their infancy, as you and I have, would have continued,
through intimacy or friendship, either would have done, in peace and
harmony until the end, so as to make it palpable that we are above the
rest. But, contrary to all my expectations, now that you, Miss, have
developed in body as well as in mind, you don't take the least heed of
me. You lay hold instead of some cousin Pao or cousin Feng or other from
here, there and everywhere and give them a place in your affections;
while on the contrary you disregard me for three days at a stretch and
decline to see anything of me for four! I have besides no brother or
sister of the same mother as myself. It's true there are a couple of
them, but these, are you not forsooth aware, are by another mother! You
and I are only children, so I ventured to hope that you would have
reciprocated my feelings. But, who'd have thought it, I've simply thrown
away this heart of mine, and here I am with plenty of woes to bear, but
with nowhere to go and utter them!"

While expressing these sentiments, tears, unexpectedly, trickled from
his eyes.

When Lin Tai-yü caught, with her ears, his protestations, and noticed
with her eyes his state of mind, she unconsciously experienced an inward
pang, and, much against her will, tears too besprinkled her cheeks; so,
drooping her head, she kept silent.

Her manner did not escape Pao-yü's notice. "I myself am aware," he
speedily resumed, "that I'm worth nothing now; but, however imperfect I
may be, I could on no account presume to become guilty of any
shortcoming with you cousin. Were I to ever commit the slightest fault,
your task should be either to tender me advice and warn me not to do it
again, or to blow me up a little, or give me a few whacks; and all this
reproof I wouldn't take amiss. But no one would have ever anticipated
that you wouldn't bother your head in the least about me, and that you
would be the means of driving me to my wits' ends, and so much out of my
mind and off my head, as to be quite at a loss how to act for the best.
In fact, were death to come upon me, I would be a spirit driven to my
grave by grievances. However much exalted bonzes and eminent Taoist
priests might do penance, they wouldn't succeed in releasing my soul
from suffering; for it would still be needful for you to clearly explain
the facts, so that I might at last be able to come to life."

After lending him a patient ear, Tai-yü suddenly banished from her
memory all recollection of the occurrences of the previous night. "Well,
in that case," she said, "why did you not let a servant-girl open the
door when I came over?"

This question took Pao-yü by surprise. "What prompts you to say this?"
he exclaimed. "If I have done anything of the kind, may I die at once."

"Psha!" cried Tai-yü, "it's not right that you-should recklessly broach
the subject of living or dying at this early morn! If you say yea, it's
yea; and nay, it's nay; what use is there to utter such oaths!"

"I didn't really see you come over," protested Pao-yü. "Cousin Pao-ch'ai
it was, who came and sat for a while and then left."

After some reflection, Lin Tai-yü smiled. "Yes," she observed, "your
servant-girls must, I fancy, have been too lazy to budge, grumpy and in
a cross-grained mood; this is probable enough."

"This is, I feel sure, the reason," answered Pao-yü, "so when I go back,
I'll find out who it was, call them to task and put things right."

"Those girls of yours;" continued Tai-yü, "should be given a lesson, but
properly speaking it isn't for me to mention anything about it. Their
present insult to me is a mere trifle; but were to-morrow some Miss Pao
(precious) or some Miss Pei (jewel) or other to come, and were she to be
subjected to insult, won't it be a grave matter?"

While she taunted him, she pressed her lips, and laughed sarcastically.

Pao-yü heard her remarks and felt both disposed to gnash his teeth with
rage, and to treat them as a joke; but in the midst of their colloquy,
they perceived a waiting-maid approach and invite them to have their
meal.

Presently, the whole body of inmates crossed over to the front.

"Miss," inquired Madame Wang at the sight of Tai-yü, "have you taken any
of Dr. Pao's medicines? Do you feel any better?"

"I simply feel so-so," replied Lin Tai-yü, "but grandmother Chia
recommended me to go on taking Dr. Wang's medicines."

"Mother," Pao-yü interposed, "you've no idea that cousin Lin's is an
internal derangement; it's because she was born with a delicate physique
that she can't stand the slightest cold. All she need do is to take a
couple of closes of some decoction to dispel the chill; yet it's
preferable that she should have medicine in pills."

"The other day," said Madame Wang, "the doctor mentioned the name of
some pills, but I've forgotten what it is."

"I know something about pills," put in Pao-yü; "he merely told her to
take some pills or other called 'ginseng as-a-restorative-of-the-system.'"

"That isn't it," Madame Wang demurred.

"The 'Eight-precious-wholesome-to-mother' pills," Pao-yü proceeded, "or
the 'Left-angelica' or 'Right-angelica;' if these also aren't the ones,
they must be the 'Eight-flavour Rehmannia-glutinosa' pills."

"None of these," rejoined Madame Wang, "for I remember well that there
were the two words chin kang (guardians in Buddhistic temples)."

"I've never before," observed Pao-yü, clapping his hands, "heard of the
existence of chin kang pills; but in the event of there being any chin
kang pills, there must, for a certainty, be such a thing as P'u Sa
(Buddha) powder."

At this joke, every one in the whole room burst out laughing. Pao-ch'ai
compressed her lips and gave a smile. "It must, I'm inclined to think,"
she suggested, "be the 'lord-of-heaven-strengthen-the-heart' pills!"

"Yes, that's the name," Madame Wang laughed, "why, now, I too have
become muddle-headed."

"You're not muddle-headed, mother," said Pao-yü, "it's the mention of
Chin kangs and Buddhas which confused you."

"Stuff and nonsense!" ejaculated Madame Wang. "What you want again is
your father to whip you!"

"My father," Pao-yü laughed, "wouldn't whip me for a thing like this."

"Well, this being their name," resumed Madame Wang, "you had better tell
some one to-morrow to buy you a few."

"All these drugs," expostulated Pao-yü, "are of no earthly use. Were
you, mother, to give me three hundred and sixty taels, I'll concoct a
supply of pills for my cousin, which I can certify will make her feel
quite herself again before she has finished a single supply."

"What trash!" cried Madame Wang. "What kind of medicine is there so
costly!"

"It's a positive fact," smiled Pao-yü. "This prescription of mine is
unlike all others. Besides, the very names of those drugs are quaint,
and couldn't be enumerated in a moment; suffice it to mention the
placenta of the first child; three hundred and sixty ginseng roots,
shaped like human beings and studded with leaves; four fat tortoises;
full-grown polygonum multiflorum; the core of the Pachyma cocos, found
on the roots of a fir tree of a thousand years old; and other such
species of medicines. They're not, I admit, out-of-the-way things; but
they are the most excellent among that whole crowd of medicines; and
were I to begin to give you a list of them, why, they'd take you all
quite aback. The year before last, I at length let Hsüeh P'an have this
recipe, after he had made ever so many entreaties during one or two
years. When, however, he got the prescription, he had to search for
another two or three years and to spend over and above a thousand taels
before he succeeded in having it prepared. If you don't believe me,
mother, you are at liberty to ask cousin Pao-ch'ai about it."

At the mention of her name, Pao-ch'ai laughingly waved her hand. "I know
nothing about it," she observed. "Nor have I heard anything about it, so
don't tell your mother to ask me any questions."

"Really," said Madame Wang smiling, "Pao-ch'ai is a good girl; she does
not tell lies."

Pao-yü was standing in the centre of the room. Upon hearing these words,
he turned round sharply and clapped his hands. "What I stated just now,"
he explained, "was the truth; yet you maintain that it was all lies."

As he defended himself, he casually looked round, and caught sight of
Lin Tai-yü at the back of Pao-ch'ai laughing with tight-set lips, and
applying her fingers to her face to put him to shame.

But Lady Feng, who had been in the inner rooms overseeing the servants
laying the table, came out at once, as soon as she overheard the
conversation. "Brother Pao tells no lies," she smilingly chimed in,
"this is really a fact. Some time ago cousin Hsüeh P'an came over in
person and asked me for pearls, and when I inquired of him what he
wanted them for, he explained that they were intended to compound some
medicine with; adding, in an aggrieved way, that it would have been
better hadn't he taken it in hand for he never had any idea that it
would involve such a lot of trouble! When I questioned him what the
medicine was, he returned for answer that it was a prescription of
brother Pao's; and he mentioned ever so many ingredients, which I don't
even remember. 'Under other circumstances,' he went on to say, 'I would
have purchased a few pearls, but what are absolutely wanted are such
pearls as have been worn on the head; and that's why I come to ask you,
cousin, for some. If, cousin, you've got no broken ornaments at hand, in
the shape of flowers, why, those that you have on your head will do as
well; and by and bye I'll choose a few good ones and give them to you,
to wear.' I had no other course therefore than to snap a couple of twigs
from some flowers I have, made of pearls, and to let him take them away.
One also requires a piece of deep red gauze, three feet in length of the
best quality; and the pearls must be triturated to powder in a mortar."

After each sentence expressed by lady Feng, Pao-yü muttered an
invocation to Buddha. "The thing is as clear as sunlight now," he
remarked.

The moment lady Feng had done speaking, Pao-yü put in his word.
"Mother," he added, "you should know that this is a mere makeshift, for
really, according to the letter of the prescription, these pearls and
precious stones should, properly speaking, consist of such as had been
obtained from, some old grave and been worn as head-ornaments by some
wealthy and honourable person of bygone days. But how could one go now
on this account and dig up graves, and open tombs! Hence it is that such
as are simply in use among living persons can equally well be
substituted."

"O-mi-to-fu!" exclaimed Madame Wang, after listening to him throughout.
"That will never do, and what an arduous job to uselessly saddle one's
self with; for even though there be interred in some graves people,
who've been dead for several hundreds of years, it wouldn't be a
propitious thing were their corpses turned topsy-turvey now and the
bones abstracted; just for the sake of preparing some medicine or
other."

Pao-yü thereupon addressed himself to Tai-yü. "Have you heard what was
said or not?" he asked. "And is there, pray, any likelihood that cousin
Secunda would also follow in my lead and tell lies?"

While saying this, his eyes were, albeit his face was turned towards Lin
Tai-yü, fixed upon Pao-ch'ai.

Lin Tai-yü pulled Madame Wang. "You just listen to him, aunt," she
observed. "All because cousin Pao-ch'ai would not accommodate him by
lying, he appeals to me."

"Pao-yü has a great knack," Madame Wang said, "of dealing contemptuously
with you, his cousin."

"Mother," Pao-yü smilingly protested, "you are not aware how the case
stands. When cousin Pao-ch'ai lived at home, she knew nothing whatever
about my elder cousin Hsüeh P'an's affairs, and how much less now that
she has taken up her quarters inside the garden? She, of course, knows
less than ever about them! Yet, cousin Lin just now stealthily treated
my statements as lies, and put me to the blush."

These words were still on his lips, when they perceived a waiting-maid,
from dowager lady Chia's apartments, come in quest of Pao-yü and Lin
Tai-yü to go and have their meal. Lin Tai-yü, however, did not even call
Pao-yü, but forthwith rising to her feet, she went along, dragging the
waiting-maid by the hand.

"Let's wait for master Secundus, Mr. Pao, to go along with us," demurred
the girl.

"He doesn't want anything to eat," Lin Tai-yü replied; "he won't come
with us, so I'll go ahead." So saying she promptly left the room.

"I'll have my repast with my mother to-day," Pao-yü said.

"Not at all," Madame Wang remarked, "not at all. I'm going to fast
to-day, so it's only right and proper that you should go and have your
own."

"I'll also fast with you then," Pao-yü retorted.

As he spoke, he called out to the servant to go back, and rushing up to
the table, he took a seat.

Madame Wang faced Pao-ch'ai and her companions. "You, girls," she
observed, "had better have your meal, and let him have his own way!"

"It's only right that you should go," Pao-ch'ai smiled. "Whether you
have anything to eat or not, you should go over for a while to keep
company to cousin Lin, as she will be quite distressed and out of
spirits."

"Who cares about her!" Pao-yü rejoined, "she'll get all right again
after a time."

Shortly, they finished their repast. But Pao-yü apprehended, in the
first place, that his grandmother Chia, would be solicitous on his
account, and longed, in the second, to be with Lin Tai-yü, so he
hurriedly asked for some tea to rinse his mouth with.

"Cousin Secundus," T'an Ch'un and Hsi Ch'un interposed with an ironic
laugh, "what's the use of the hurry-scurry you're in the whole day long!
Even when you're having your meals, or your tea, you're in this sort of
fussy helter-skelter!"

"Make him hurry up and have his tea," Pao-ch'ai chimed in smiling, "so
that he may go and look up his cousin Lin. He'll be up to all kinds of
mischief if you keep him here!"

Pao-yü drank his tea. Then hastily leaving the apartment, he proceeded
straightway towards the eastern court. As luck would have it, the moment
he got near lady Feng's court, he descried lady Feng standing at the
gateway. While standing on the step, and picking her teeth with an
ear-cleaner, she superintended about ten young servant-boys removing the
flower-pots from place to place. As soon as she caught sight of Pao-yü
approaching, she put on a smiling face. "You come quite opportunely,"
she said; "walk in, walk in, and write a few characters for me."

Pao-yü had no option but to follow her in. When they reached the
interior of her rooms, lady Feng gave orders to a servant to fetch a
pen, inkslab and paper.

"Forty rolls of deep red ornamented satin," she began, addressing
herself to Pao-yü, "forty rolls of satin with dragons; a hundred rolls
of gauzes of every colour, of the finest quality; four gold
necklaces...."

"What's this?" Pao-yü shouted, "it is neither a bill; nor is it a list
of presents, and in what style shall I write it?"

Lady Feng remonstrated with him. "Just you go on writing," she said,
"for, in fact, as long as I can make out what it means, it's all that is
needed."

Pao-yü at this response felt constrained to proceed with the writing.

This over lady Feng put the paper by. As she did so, "I've still
something more to tell you," she smilingly pursued, "but I wonder
whether you will accede to it or not. There is in your rooms a
servant-maid, Hsiao Hung by name, whom I would like to bring over into
my service, and I'll select several girls to-morrow to wait on you; will
this do?"

"The servants in my quarters," answered Pao-yü, "muster a large crowd,
so that, cousin, you are at perfect liberty to send for any one of them,
who might take your fancy; what's the need therefore of asking me about
it?"

"If that be so," continued lady Feng laughingly, "I'll tell some one at
once to go and bring her over."

"Yes, she can go and fetch her," acquiesced Pao-yü.

While replying, he made an attempt to take his leave. "Come back,"
shouted lady Feng, "I've got something more to tell you."

"Our venerable senior has sent for me," Pao-yü rejoined; "if you have
anything to tell me you must wait till my return."

After this explanation, he there and then came over to his grandmother
Chia's on this side, where he found that they had already got through
their meal.

"Have you had anything nice to eat with your mother?" old lady Chia
asked.

"There was really nothing nice," Pao-yü smiled. "Yet I managed to have a
bowl of rice more than usual."

"Where's cousin Lin?" he then inquired.

"She's in the inner rooms," answered his grandmother.

Pao-yü stepped in. He caught sight of a waiting-maid, standing below,
blowing into an iron, and two servant-girls seated on the stove-couch
making a chalk line. Tai-yü with stooping head was cutting out something
or other with a pair of scissors she held in her hand.

Pao-yü advanced further in. "O! what's this that you are up to!" he
smiled. "You have just had your rice and do you bob your head down in
this way! Why, in a short while you'll be having a headache again!"

Tai-yü, however, did not heed him in the least, but busied herself
cutting out what she had to do.

"The corner of that piece of satin is not yet right," a servant-girl put
in. "You had better iron it again!"

Tai-yü threw down the scissors. "Why worry yourself about it?" she said;
"it will get quite right after a time."

But while Pao-yü was listening to what was being said, and was inwardly
feeling in low spirits, he became aware that Pao-ch'ai, T'an Ch'un and
the other girls had also arrived. After a short chat with dowager lady
Chia, Pao-ch'ai likewise entered the apartment to find out what her
cousin Lin was up to. The moment she espied Lin Tai-yü engaged in
cutting out something: "You have," she cried, "attained more skill than
ever; for there you can even cut out clothes!"

"This too," laughed Tai-yü sarcastically, "is a mere falsehood, to
hoodwink people with, nothing more."

"I'll tell you a joke," replied Pao-ch'ai smiling, "when I just now said
that I did not know anything about that medicine, cousin Pao-yü felt
displeased." "Who cares!" shouted Lin Tai-yü. "He'll get all right
shortly."

"Our worthy grandmother wishes to play at dominoes," Pao-yü thereupon
interposed directing his remarks to Pao-ch'ai; "and there's no one there
at present to have a game with her; so you'd better go and play with
her."

"Have I come over now to play dominoes!" promptly smiled Pao-ch'ai when
she heard his suggestion. With this remark, she nevertheless at once
quitted the room.

"It would be well for you to go," urged Lin Tai-yü, "for there's a tiger
in here; and, look out, he might eat you up."

As she spoke, she went on with her cutting.

Pao-yü perceived how both she was to give him any of her attention, and
he had no alternative but to force a smile and to observe: "You should
also go for a stroll! It will be time enough by and bye to continue your
cutting."

But Tai-yü would pay no heed whatever to him. Pao-yü addressed himself
therefore to the servant-girls. "Who has taught her how to cut out these
things?" he asked.

"What does it matter who taught me how to cut?" Tai-yü vehemently
exclaimed, when she realised that he was speaking to the maids. "It's no
business of yours, Mr. Secundus."

Pao-yü was then about to say something in his defence when he saw a
servant come in and report that there was some one outside who wished to
see him. At this announcement, Pao-yü betook himself with alacrity out
of the room.

"O-mi-to-fu!" observed Tai-yü, turning outwards, "it wouldn't matter to
you if you found me dead on your return!"

On his arrival outside, Pao-yü discovered Pei Ming. "You are invited,"
he said, "to go to Mr. Feng's house."

Upon hearing this message, Pao-yü knew well enough that it was about the
project mooted the previous day, and accordingly he told him to go and
ask for his clothes, while he himself wended his steps into the library.

Pei Ming came forthwith to the second gate and waited for some one to
appear. Seeing an old woman walk out, Pei Ming went up to her. "Our
Master Secundus, Mr. Pao," he told her, "is in the study waiting for his
out-door clothes; so do go in, worthy dame, and deliver the message."

"It would be better," replied the old woman, "if you did not echo your
mother's absurdities! Our Master Secundus, Mr. Pao, now lives in the
garden, and all the servants, who attend on him, stay in the garden; and
do you again come and bring the message here?"

At these words, Pei Ming smiled. "You're quite right," he rejoined, "in
reproving me, for I've become quite idiotic."

So saying, he repaired with quick step to the second gate on the east
side, where, by a lucky hit, the young servant-boys on duty, were
kicking marbles on the raised road. Pei Ming explained to them the
object of his coming. A young boy thereupon ran in. After a long
interval, he, at length, made his appearance, holding, enfolded in his
arms, a bundle of clothes, which he handed to Pei Ming, who then
returned to the library. Pao-yü effected a change in his costume, and
giving directions to saddle his horse, he only took along with him the
four servant-boys, Pei Ming, Chu Lo, Shuang Jui and Shou Erh, and
started on his way. He reached Feng Tzu-ying's doorway by a short cut. A
servant announced his arrival, and Feng Tzu-ying came out and ushered
him in. Here he discovered Hsüeh P'an, who had already been waiting a
long time, and several singing-boys besides; as well as Chiang Yü-han,
who played female roles, and Yün Erh, a courtesan in the Chin Hsiang
court. The whole company exchanged salutations. They next had tea. "What
you said the other day," smiled Pao-yü, raising his cup, "about good
fortune coming out of evil fortune has preyed so much upon my mind, both
by day and night, that the moment I received your summons I hurried to
come immediately."

"My worthy cousins," rejoined Feng Tzu-ying smiling. "You're all far too
credulous! It's a mere hoax that I made use of the other day. For so
much did I fear that you would be sure to refuse if I openly asked you
to a drinking bout, that I thought it fit to say what I did. But your
attendance to-day, so soon after my invitation, makes it clear, little
though one would have thought it, that you've all taken it as pure
gospel truth."

This admission evoked laughter from the whole company. The wines were
afterwards placed on the table, and they took the seats consistent with
their grades. Feng Tzu-ying first and foremost called the singing-boys
and offered them a drink. Next he told Yün Erh to also approach and have
a cup of wine.

By the time, however, that Hsüeh P'an had had his third cup, he of a
sudden lost control over his feelings, and clasping Yün Erh's hand in
his: "Do sing me," he smiled, "that novel ballad of your own
composition; and I'll drink a whole jar full. Eh, will you?"

This appeal compelled Yün Erh to take up the guitar. She then sang:

  Lovers have I two.
  To set aside either I cannot bear.
  When my heart longs for thee to come,
  It also yearns for him.
  Both are in form handsome and fair.
  Their beauty to describe it would be hard.
  Just think, last night, when at a silent hour, we met in secret, by
      the trellis
  frame laden with roses white,
  One to his feelings stealthily was giving vent,
  When lo, the other caught us in the act,
  And laying hands on us; there we three stood like litigants before the
      bar.
  And I had, verily, no word in answer for myself to give.

At the close of her song, she laughed. "Well now," she cried, "down with
that whole jar!"

"Why, it isn't worth a jarful," smiled Hsüeh P'an at these words.
"Favour us with some other good song!"

"Listen to what I have to suggest," Pao-yü interposed, a smile on his
lips. "If you go on drinking in this reckless manner, we will easily get
drunk and there will be no fun in it. I'll take the lead and swallow a
large cupful and put in force a new penalty; and any one of you who
doesn't comply with it, will be mulcted in ten large cupfuls, in quick
succession!"

Speedily rising from the banquet, he poured the wine for the company.
Feng Tzu-ying and the rest meanwhile exclaimed with one voice: "Quite
right! quite right!"

Pao-yü then lifted a large cup and drained it with one draught. "We will
now," he proposed, "dilate on the four characters, 'sad, wounded, glad
and joyful.' But while discoursing about young ladies, we'll have to
illustrate the four states as well. At the end of this recitation, we'll
have to drink the 'door cup' over the wine, to sing an original and
seasonable ballad, while over the heel taps, to make allusion to some
object on the table, and devise something with some old poetical lines
or ancient scrolls, from the Four Books or the Five Classics, or with
some set phrases."

Hsüeh P'an gave him no time to finish. He was the first to stand up and
prevent him from proceeding. "I won't join you, so don't count me; this
is, in fact, done in order to play tricks upon me."

Yün Erh, however, also rose to her feet and shoved him down into his
seat.

"What are you in such a funk for?" she laughed. "You're fortunate enough
to be able to drink wine daily, and can't you, forsooth, even come up to
me? Yet I mean to recite, by and bye, my own share. If you say what's
right, well and good; if you don't, you will simply have to swallow
several cups of wine as a forfeit, and is it likely you'll die from
drunkenness? Are you, pray, going now to disregard this rule and to
drink, instead, ten large cups; besides going down to pour the wine?"

One and all clapped in applause. "Well said!" they shouted.

After this, Hüeh P'an had no way out of it and felt compelled to resume
his seat.

They then heard Pao-yü recite:

  A girl is sad,
  When her spring-time of life is far advanced and she still occupies a
      vacant inner-room.
  A girl feels wounded in her heart,
  When she regrets having allowed her better half to go abroad and win a
      marquisdom.
  A girl is glad,
  When looking in the mirror, at the time of her morning toilette, she
      finds her colour fair.
  A girl is joyful,
  What time she sits on the frame of a gallows-swing, clad in a thin
      spring gown.

Having listened to him, "Capital!" one and all cried out in a chorus.
Hsüeh P'an alone raised his face, shook his head and remarked: "It isn't
good, he must be fined."

"Why should he be fined?" demurred the party.

"Because," retorted Hsüeh P'an, "what he says is entirely unintelligible
to me. So how can he not be fined?"

Yün Erh gave him a pinch.--"Just you quietly think of yours," she
laughed; "for if by and bye you are not ready you'll also have to bear a
fine."

In due course Pao-yü took up the guitar. He was heard to sing:

  "When mutual thoughts arise, tears, blood-stained, endless drop, like
      lentiles sown broadcast.
  In spring, in ceaseless bloom nourish willows and flowers around the
      painted tower.
  Inside the gauze-lattice peaceful sleep flies, when, after dark, come
      wind and rain.
  Both new-born sorrows and long-standing griefs cannot from memory ever
      die!
  E'en jade-fine rice, and gold-like drinks they make hard to go down;
      they choke the throat.
  The lass has not the heart to desist gazing in the glass at her wan
      face.
  Nothing can from that knitted brow of hers those frowns dispel;
  For hard she finds it patient to abide till the clepsydra will have
      run its course.
  Alas! how fitly like the faint outline of a green hill which nought
      can screen;
  Or like a green-tinged stream, which ever ceaseless floweth onward far
      and wide!"

When the song drew to an end, his companions with one voice cried out:
"Excellent!"

Hsüeh P'an was the only one to find fault. "There's no metre in them,"
he said.

Pao-yü quaffed the "opening cup," then seizing a pear, he added:

  "While the rain strikes the pear-blossom I firmly close the door,"

and thus accomplished the requirements of the rule.

Feng Tzu-ying's turn came next.

  "A maid is glad."

he commenced:

  When at her first confinement she gives birth to twins, both sons.
  A maid is joyful,
  When on the sly she to the garden creeps crickets to catch.
  A maid is sad,
  When her husband some sickness gets and lies in a bad state.
  A maiden is wounded at heart,
  When a fierce wind blows down the tower, where she makes her toilette.

Concluding this recitation, he raised the cup and sang:

  "Thou art what one could aptly call a man.
  But thou'rt endowed with somewhat too much heart!
  How queer thou art, cross-grained and impish shrewd!
  A spirit too, thou couldst not be more shrewd.
  If all I say thou dost not think is true,
  In secret just a minute search pursue;
  For then thou'lt know if I love thee or not."

His song over, he drank the "opening cup" and then observed:

  "The cock crows when the moon's rays shine upon the thatchèd inn."

After his observance of the rule followed Yün Erh's turn.

  A girl is sad,

Yün Erh began,

  When she tries to divine on whom she will depend towards the end of
      life.

"My dear child!" laughingly exclaimed Hsüeh P'an, "your worthy Mr. Hsüeh
still lives, and why do you give way to fears?"

"Don't confuse her!" remonstrated every one of the party, "don't muddle
her!"

  "A maiden is wounded at heart."

Yün Erh proceeded:

  "When her mother beats and scolds her and never for an instant doth
       desist."

"It was only the other day," interposed Hsüeh P'an, "that I saw your
mother and that I told her that I would not have her beat you."

"If you still go on babbling," put in the company with one consent,
"you'll be fined ten cups."

Hsüeh P'an promptly administered himself a slap on the mouth. "How you
lack the faculty of hearing!" he exclaimed. "You are not to say a word
more!"

  "A girl is glad,"

Yün Erh then resumed:

  When her lover cannot brook to leave her and return home.
  A maiden is joyful,
  When hushing the pan-pipe and double pipe, a stringed instrument she
      thrums.

At the end of her effusion, she at once began to sing:

  "T'is the third day of the third moon, the nutmegs bloom;
  A maggot, lo, works hard to pierce into a flower;
  But though it ceaseless bores it cannot penetrate.
  So crouching on the buds, it swing-like rocks itself.
  My precious pet, my own dear little darling,
  If I don't choose to open how can you steal in?"

Finishing her song, she drank the "opening cup," after which she added:
"the delicate peach-blossom," and thus complied with the exigencies of
the rule.

Next came Hsüeh P'an. "Is it for me to speak now?" Hsüeh P'an asked.

  "A maiden is sad..."

But a long time elapsed after these words were uttered and yet nothing
further was heard.

"Sad for what?" Feng Tzu-ying laughingly asked. "Go on and tell us at
once!"

Hsüeh P'an was much perplexed. His eyes rolled about like a bell.

  "A girl is sad..."

he hastily repeated. But here again he coughed twice before he
proceeded.

  "A girl is sad."

he said:

  "When she marries a spouse who is a libertine."

This sentence so tickled the fancy of the company that they burst out
into a loud fit of laughter.

"What amuses you so?" shouted Hsüeh P'an, "is it likely that what I say
is not correct? If a girl marries a man, who chooses to forget all
virtue, how can she not feel sore at heart?"

But so heartily did they all laugh that their bodies were bent in two.
"What you say is quite right," they eagerly replied. "So proceed at once
with the rest."

Hsüeh P'an thereupon stared with vacant gaze.

  "A girl is grieved...."

he added:

But after these few words he once more could find nothing to say.

"What is she grieved about?" they asked.

  "When a huge monkey finds its way into the inner room."

Hsüeh P'an retorted.

This reply set every one laughing. "He must be mulcted," they cried, "he
must be mulcted. The first one could anyhow be overlooked; but this line
is more unintelligible."

As they said this, they were about to pour the wine, when Pao-yü
smilingly interfered. "The rhyme is all right," he observed.

"The master of the rules," Hsüeh P'an remarked, "approves it in every
way, so what are you people fussing about?"

Hearing this, the company eventually let the matter drop.

"The two lines, that follow, are still more difficult," suggested Yün
Erh with a smile, "so you had better let me recite for you."

"Fiddlesticks!" exclaimed Hsüeh P'an, "do you really fancy that I have
no good ones! Just you listen to what I shall say.

 "A girl is glad,
  When in the bridal room she lies, with flowery candles burning, and
      she is loth to rise at morn."

This sentiment filled one and all with amazement. "How supremely
excellent this line is!" they ejaculated.

  "A girl is joyful,"

Hsüeh P'an resumed,

  "During the consummation of wedlock."

Upon catching this remark, the party turned their heads away, and
shouted: "Dreadful! Dreadful! But quick sing your song and have done."

Forthwith Hsüeh P'an sang:

  "A mosquito buzzes heng, heng, heng!"

Every one was taken by surprise. "What kind of song is this?" they
inquired.

But Hsüeh P'an went on singing:

  "Two flies buzz weng, weng, weng."

"Enough," shouted his companions, "that will do, that will do!"

"Do you want to hear it or not?" asked Hsüeh P'an, "this is a new kind
of song, called the 'Heng, heng air,' but if you people are not disposed
to listen, let me off also from saying what I have to say over the
heel-taps and I won't then sing."

"We'll let you off! We'll let you off," answered one and all, "so don't
be hindering others."

  "A maiden is sad,"

Chiang Yü-han at once began,

  When her husband leaves home and never does return.
  A maiden is disconsolate,
  When she has no money to go and buy some _olea frangrans_ oil.
  A maiden is glad,
  When the wick of the lantern forms two heads like twin flowers on one
      stem.
  A maiden is joyful,
  When true conjugal peace prevails between her and her mate.

His recital over, he went on to sing:

  "How I love thee with those seductive charms of thine, heaven-born!
  In truth thou'rt like a living fairy from the azure skies!
  The spring of life we now enjoy; we are yet young in years.
  Our union is, indeed, a happy match!
  But. lo! the milky way doth at its zenith soar;
  Hark to the drums which beat around in the watch towers;
  So raise the silver lamp and let us soft under the nuptial curtain
      steal."

Finishing the song, he drank the "opening cup." "I know," he smiled,
"few poetical quotations bearing on this sort of thing. By a stroke of
good fortune, however, I yesterday conned a pair of antithetical
scrolls; of these I can only remember just one line, but lucky enough
for me the object it refers to figures as well on this festive board."

This said he forthwith drained the wine, and, picking up a bud of a
diminutive variety of _olea fragrans_, he recited:

  "When the perfume of flowers wafts (hsi jen) itself into a man, he
      knows the day is warm."

The company unanimously conceded that the rule had been adhered to. But
Hsüeh P'an once again jumped up. "It's awful, awful!" he bawled out
boisterously; "he should be fined, he should be made to pay a forfeit;
there's no precious article whatever on this table; how is it then that
you introduce precious things?"

"There was nothing about precious things!" Chiang Yü-han vehemently
explained.

"What I are you still prevaricating?" Hsüeh P'an cried, "Well, repeat it
again!"

Chiang Yü-han had no other course but to recite the line a second time.
"Now is not Hsi Jen a precious thing?" Hsüeh P'an asked. "If she isn't,
what is she? And if you don't believe me, you ask him about it,"
pointing, at the conclusion of this remark, at Pao-yü.

Pao-yü felt very uncomfortable. Rising to his feet, "Cousin," he
observed, "you should be fined heavily."

"I should be! I should be!" Hsüeh P'an shouted, and saying this, he took
up the wine and poured it down his throat with one gulp.

Feng Tzu-ying, Chiang Yü-han and their companions thereupon asked him to
explain the allusion. Yün Erh readily told them, and Chiang Yü-han
hastily got up and pleaded guilty.

"Ignorance," the party said with one consent, "does not amount to
guilt."

But presently Pao-yü quitted the banquet to go and satisfy a natural
want and Chiang Yü-han followed him out. The two young fellows halted
under the eaves of the verandah, and Chiang Yü-han then recommenced to
make ample apologies. Pao-yü, however, was so attracted by his handsome
and genial appearance, that he took quite a violent fancy to him; and
squeezing his hand in a firm grip. "If you have nothing to do," he
urged, "do let us go over to our place. I've got something more to ask
you. It's this, there's in your worthy company some one called Ch'i
Kuan, with a reputation extending at present throughout the world; but,
unfortunately, I alone have not had the good luck of seeing him even
once."

"This is really," rejoined Chiang Yü-han with a smile, "my own infant
name."

This disclosure at once made Pao-yü quite exuberant, and stamping his
feet he smiled. "How lucky! I'm in luck's way!" he exclaimed. "In very
truth your reputation is no idle report. But to-day is our first
meeting, and what shall I do?"

After some thought, he produced a fan from his sleeve, and, unloosening
one of the jade pendants, he handed it to Ch'i Kuan. "This is a mere
trifle," he said. "It does not deserve your acceptance, yet it will be a
small souvenir of our acquaintance to-day."

Ch'i Kuan received it with a smile. "I do not deserve," he replied,
"such a present. How am I worthy of such an honour! But never mind, I've
also got about me here a strange thing, which I put on this morning; it
is brand-new yet, and will, I hope, suffice to prove to you a little of
the feeling of esteem which I entertain for you."

With these protestations, he raised his garment, and, untying a deep red
sash, with which his nether clothes were fastened, he presented it to
Pao-yü. "This sash," he remarked, "is an article brought as tribute from
the Queen of the Hsi Hsiang Kingdom. If you attach this round you in
summer, your person will emit a fragrant perfume, and it will not
perspire. It was given to me yesterday by the Prince of Pei Ching, and
it is only to-day that I put it on. To any one else, I would certainly
not be willing to present it. But, Mr. Secundus, please do unfasten the
one you have on and give it to me to bind round me."

This proposal extremely delighted Pao-yü. With precipitate haste, he
accepted his gift, and, undoing the dark brown sash he wore, he
surrendered it to Ch'i Kuan. But both had just had time to adjust their
respective sashes when they heard a loud voice say: "Oh! I've caught
you!" And they perceived Hsüeh P'an come out by leaps and bounds.
Clutching the two young fellows, "What do you," he exclaimed, "leave
your wine for and withdraw from the banquet. Be quick and produce those
things, and let me see them!"

"There's nothing to see!" rejoined the two young fellows with one voice.

Hsüeh P'an, however, would by no means fall in with their views. And it
was only Feng Tzu-ying, who made his appearance on the scene, who
succeeded in dissuading him. So resuming their seats, they drank until
dark, when the company broke up.

Pao-yü, on his return into the garden, loosened his clothes, and had
tea. But Hsi Jen noticed that the pendant had disappeared from his fan
and she inquired of him what had become of it.

"I must have lost it this very moment," Pao-yü replied.

At bedtime, however, descrying a deep red sash, with spots like specks
of blood, attached round his waist, Hsi Jen guessed more or less the
truth of what must have transpired. "As you have such a nice sash to
fasten your trousers with," Hsi Jen consequently said, "you'd better
return that one of mine."

This reminder made the fact dawn upon Pao-yü that the sash had
originally been the property of Hsi Jen, and that he should by rights
not have parted with it; but however much he felt his conscience smitten
by remorse, he failed to see how he could very well disclose the truth
to her. He could therefore only put on a smiling expression and add,
"I'll give you another one instead."

Hsi Jen was prompted by his rejoinder to nod her head and sigh. "I felt
sure;" she observed; "that you'd go again and do these things! Yet you
shouldn't take my belongings and bestow them on that low-bred sort of
people. Can it be that no consideration finds a place in your heart?"

She then felt disposed to tender him a few more words of admonition, but
dreading, on the other hand, lest she should, by irritating him, bring
the fumes of the wine to his head, she thought it best to also retire to
bed.

Nothing worth noticing occurred during that night. The next day, when
she woke up at the break of day, she heard Pao-yü call out laughingly:
"Robbers have been here in the night; are you not aware of it? Just you
look at my trousers."

Hsi Jen lowered her head and looked. She saw at a glance that the sash,
which Pao-yü had worn the previous day, was bound round her own waist,
and she at once realised that Pao-yü must have effected the change
during the night; but promptly unbinding it, "I don't care for such
things!" she cried, "quick, take it away!"

At the sight of her manner, Pao-yü had to coax her with gentle terms.
This so disarmed Hsi Jen, that she felt under the necessity of putting
on the sash; but, subsequently when Pao-yü stepped out of the apartment,
she at last pulled it off, and, throwing it away in an empty box, she
found one of hers and fastened it round her waist.

Pao-yü, however, did not in the least notice what she did, but inquired
whether anything had happened the day before.

"Lady Secunda," Hsi Jen explained, "dispatched some one and fetched
Hsiao Hung away. Her wish was to have waited for your return; but as I
thought that it was of no consequence, I took upon myself to decide, and
sent her off."

"That's all right!" rejoined Pao-yü. "I knew all about it, there was no
need for her to wait."

"Yesterday," resumed Hsi Jen, "the Imperial Consort deputed the Eunuch
Hsia to bring a hundred and twenty ounces of silver and to convey her
commands that from the first to the third, there should be offered, in
the Ch'ing Hsu temple, thanksgiving services to last for three days and
that theatrical performances should be given, and oblations presented:
and to tell our senior master, Mr. Chia Chen, to take all the gentlemen,
and go and burn incense and worship Buddha. Besides this, she also sent
presents for the dragon festival."

Continuing, she bade a young servant-maid produce the presents, which
had been received the previous day. Then he saw two palace fans of the
best quality, two strings of musk-scented beads, two rolls of silk, as
fine as the phoenix tail, and a superior mat worked with hibiscus. At
the sight of these things, Pao-yü was filled with immeasurable
pleasure, and he asked whether the articles brought to all the others
were similar to his.

"The only things in excess of yours that our venerable mistress has,"
Hsi Jen explained, "consist of a scented jade sceptre and a pillow made
of agate. Those of your worthy father and mother, our master and
mistress, and of your aunt exceed yours by a scented sceptre of jade.
Yours are the same as Miss Pao's. Miss Lin's are like those of Misses
Secunda, Tertia and Quarta, who received nothing beyond a fan and
several pearls and none of all the other things. As for our senior lady,
Mrs. Chia Chu, and lady Secunda, these two got each two rolls of gauze,
two rolls of silk, two scented bags, and two sticks of medicine."

After listening to her enumeration, "What's the reason of this?" he
smiled. "How is it that Miss Lin's are not the same as mine, but that
Miss Pao's instead are like my own? May not the message have been
wrongly delivered?"

"When they were brought out of the palace yesterday," Hsi Jen rejoined,
"they were already divided in respective shares, and slips were also
placed on them, so that how could any mistake have been made? Yours were
among those for our dowager lady's apartments. When I went and fetched
them, her venerable ladyship said that I should tell you to go there
to-morrow at the fifth watch to return thanks.

"Of course, it's my duty to go over," Pao-yü cried at these words, but
forthwith calling Tzu Chüan: "Take these to your Miss Lin," he told her,
"and say that I got them, yesterday, and that she is at liberty to keep
out of them any that take her fancy."

Tzu Chüan expressed her obedience and took the things away. After a
short time she returned. "Miss Lin says," she explained, "that she also
got some yesterday, and that you, Master Secundus, should keep yours."

Hearing this reply, Pao-yü quickly directed a servant to put them away.
But when he had washed his face and stepped out of doors, bent upon
going to his grandmother's on the other side, in order to pay his
obeisance, he caught sight of Lin Tai-yü coming along towards him, from
the opposite direction. Pao-yü hurriedly walked up to her, "I told you,"
he smiled, "to select those you liked from my things; how is it you
didn't choose any?"

Lin Tai-yü had long before banished from her recollection the incident
of the previous day, which had made her angry with Pao-yü, and was only
exercised about the occurrence of this present occasion. "I'm not gifted
with such extreme good fortune," she consequently answered, "as to be
able to accept them. I can't compete with Miss Pao, in connection with
whom something or other about gold or about jade is mentioned. We are
simply beings connected with the vegetable kingdom."

The allusion to the two words "gold and jade," aroused, of a sudden,
much emotion in the heart of Pao-yü. "If beyond what people say about
gold or jade," he protested, "the idea of any such things ever crosses
my mind, may the heavens annihilate me, and may the earth extinguish me,
and may I for ten thousand generations never assume human form!"

These protestations convinced Lin Tai-yü that suspicion had been aroused
in him. With all promptitude, she smiled and observed, "They're all to
no use! Why utter such oaths, when there's no rhyme or reason! Who cares
about any gold or any jade of yours!"

"It would be difficult for me to tell you, to your face, all the secrets
of my heart," Pao-yü resumed, "but by and bye you'll surely come to know
all about them! After the three--my old grandmother, my father and my
mother--you, my cousin, hold the fourth place; and, if there be a
fifth, I'm ready to swear another oath."

"You needn't swear any more," Lin Tai-yü replied, "I'm well aware that
I, your younger cousin, have a place in your heart; but the thing is
that at the sight of your elder cousin, you at once forget all about
your younger cousin."

"This comes again from over-suspicion!" ejaculated Pao; "for I'm not at
all disposed that way."

"Well," resumed Lin Tai-yü, "why did you yesterday appeal to me when
that hussey Pao-ch'ai would not help you by telling a story? Had it been
I, who had been guilty of any such thing, I don't know what you wouldn't
have done again."

But during their _tête-a-tête_, they espied Pao-ch'ai approach from
the opposite direction, so readily they beat a retreat. Pao-ch'ai had
distinctly caught sight of them, but pretending she had not seen them,
she trudged on her way, with lowered head, and repaired into Madame
Wang's apartments. After a short stay, she came to this side to pay
dowager lady Chia a visit. With her she also found Pao-yü.

Pao-ch'ai ever made it a point to hold Pao-yü aloof as her mother had in
days gone by mentioned to Madame Wang and her other relatives that the
gold locket had been the gift of a bonze, that she had to wait until
such time as some suitor with jade turned up before she could be given
in marriage, and other similar confidences. But on discovery the
previous day that Yüan Ch'un's presents to her alone resembled those of
Pao-yü, she began to feel all the more embarrassed. Luckily, however,
Pao-yü was so entangled in Lin Tai-yü's meshes and so absorbed in heart
and mind with fond thoughts of his Lin Tai-yü that he did not pay the
least attention to this circumstance. But she unawares now heard Pao-yü
remark with a smile: "Cousin Pao, let me see that string of scented
beads of yours!"

By a strange coincidence, Pao-ch'ai wore the string of beads round her
left wrist so she had no alternative, when Pao-yü asked her for it, than
to take it off. Pao-ch'ai, however, was naturally inclined to
embonpoint, and it proved therefore no easy matter for her to get the
beads off; and while Pao-yü stood by watching her snow-white arm,
feelings of admiration were quickly stirred up in his heart. "Were this
arm attached to Miss Lin's person," he secretly pondered, "I might,
possibly have been able to caress it! But it is, as it happens, part and
parcel of her body; how I really do deplore this lack of good fortune."

Suddenly he bethought himself of the secret of gold and jade, and he
again scanned Pao-ch'ai's appearance. At the sight of her countenance,
resembling a silver bowl, her eyes limpid like water and almond-like in
shape, her lips crimson, though not rouged, her eyebrows jet-black,
though not pencilled, also of that fascination and grace which presented
such a contrast to Lin Tai-yü's style of beauty, he could not refrain
from falling into such a stupid reverie, that though Pao-ch'ai had got
the string of beads off her wrist, and was handing them to him, he
forgot all about them and made no effort to take them. Pao-ch'ai
realised that he was plunged in abstraction, and conscious of the
awkward position in which she was placed, she put down the string of
beads, and turning round was on the point of betaking herself away, when
she perceived Lin Tai-yü, standing on the door-step, laughing
significantly while biting a handkerchief she held in her mouth. "You
can't resist," Pao-ch'ai said, "a single puff of wind; and why do you
stand there and expose yourself to the very teeth of it?"

"Wasn't I inside the room?" rejoined Lin Tai-yü, with a cynical smile.
"But I came out to have a look as I heard a shriek in the heavens; it
turned out, in fact, to be a stupid wild goose!"

"A stupid wild goose!" repeated Pao-ch'ai. "Where is it, let me also see
it!"

"As soon as I got out," answered Lin Tai-yü, "it flew away with a
't'e-rh' sort of noise."

While replying, she threw the handkerchief, she was holding, straight
into Pao-yü's face. Pao-yü was quite taken by surprise. He was hit on
the eye. "Ai-yah!" he exclaimed.

But, reader, do you want to hear the sequel? In that case, listen to the
circumstances, which will be disclosed in the next chapter.



CHAPTER XXIX.

  A happy man enjoys a full measure of happiness, but still prays for
      happiness.
  A beloved girl is very much loved, but yet craves for more love.


Pao-yü, so our story runs, was gazing vacantly, when Tai-yü, at a moment
least expected, flung her handkerchief at him, which just hit him on the
eyes, and frightened him out of his wits. "Who was it?" he cried.

Lin Tai-yü nodded her head and smiled. "I would not venture to do such a
thing," she said, "it was a mere slip of my hand. As cousin Pao-ch'ai
wished to see the silly wild goose, I was pointing it out to her, when
the handkerchief inadvertently flew out of my grip."

Pao-yü kept on rubbing his eyes. The idea suggested itself to him to
make some remonstrance, but he could not again very well open his lips.

Presently, lady Feng arrived. She then alluded, in the course of
conversation, to the thanksgiving service, which was to be offered on
the first, in the Ch'ing Hsü temple, and invited Pao-ch'ai, Pao-yü,
Tai-yü and the other inmates with them to be present at the theatricals.

"Never mind," smiled Pao-ch'ai, "it's too hot; besides, what plays
haven't I seen? I don't mean to come."

"It's cool enough over at their place," answered lady Feng. "There are
also two-storied buildings on either side; so we must all go! I'll send
servants a few days before to drive all that herd of Taoist priests out,
to sweep the upper stories, hang up curtains, and to keep out every
single loafer from the interior of the temple; so it will be all right
like that. I've already told our Madame Wang that if you people don't
go, I mean to go all alone, as I've been again in very low spirits these
last few days, and as when theatricals come off at home, it's out of the
question for me to look on with any peace and quiet."

When dowager lady Chia heard what she said, she smiled. "Well, in that
case," she remarked, "I'll go along with you."

Lady Feng, at these words, gave a smile. "Venerable ancestor," she
replied, "were you also to go, it would be ever so much better; yet I
won't feel quite at my ease!"

"To-morrow," dowager lady Chia continued, "I can stay in the two-storied
building, situated on the principal site, while you can go to the one on
the side. You can then likewise dispense with coming over to where I
shall be to stand on any ceremonies. Will this suit you or not?"

"This is indeed," lady Feng smiled, "a proof of your regard for me, my
worthy senior."

Old lady Chia at this stage faced Pao-ch'ai. "You too should go," she
said, "so should your mother; for if you remain the whole day long at
home, you will again sleep your head off."

Pao-ch'ai felt constrained to signify her assent. Dowager lady Chia then
also despatched domestics to invite Mrs. Hsüeh; and, on their way, they
notified Madame Wang that she was to take the young ladies along with
her. But Madame Wang felt, in the first place, in a poor state of
health, and was, in the second, engaged in making preparations for the
reception of any arrivals from Yüan Ch'un, so that she, at an early
hour, sent word that it was impossible for her to leave the house. Yet
when she received old lady Chia's behest, she smiled and exclaimed: "Are
her spirits still so buoyant!" and transmitted the message into the
garden that any, who had any wish to avail themselves of the
opportunity, were at liberty to go on the first, with their venerable
senior as their chaperonne. As soon as these tidings were spread abroad,
every one else was indifferent as to whether they went or not; but of
those girls who, day after day, never put their foot outside the
doorstep, which of them was not keen upon going, the moment they heard
the permission conceded to them? Even if any of their respective
mistresses were too lazy to move, they employed every expedient to
induce them to go. Hence it was that Li Kung-ts'ai and the other inmates
signified their unanimous intention to be present. Dowager lady Chia, at
this, grew more exultant than ever, and she issued immediate directions
for servants to go and sweep and put things in proper order. But to all
these preparations, there is no necessity of making detailed reference;
sufficient to relate that on the first day of the moon, carriages stood
in a thick maze, and men and horses in close concourse, at the entrance
of the Jung Kuo mansion.

When the servants, the various managers and other domestics came to
learn that the Imperial Consort was to perform good deeds and that
dowager lady Chia was to go in person and offer incense, they arranged,
as it happened that the first of the moon, which was the principal day
of the ceremonies, was, in addition, the season of the dragon-boat
festival, all the necessary articles in perfect readiness and with
unusual splendour. Shortly, old lady Chia and the other inmates started
on their way. The old lady sat in an official chair, carried by eight
bearers: widow Li, lady Feng and Mrs. Hsüeh, each in a four-bearer
chair. Pao-ch'ai and Tai-yü mounted together a curricle with green cover
and pearl tassels, bearing the eight precious things. The three sisters,
Ying Ch'un, T'an Ch'un, and Hsi Ch'un got in a carriage with red wheels
and ornamented hood. Next in order, followed dowager lady Chia's
waiting-maids, Yüan Yang, Ying Wu, Hu Po, Chen Chu; Lin Tai-yü's
waiting-maids Tzu Chüan, Hsüeh Yen, and Ch'un Ch'ien; Pao-ch'ai's
waiting-maids Ying Erh and Wen Hsing; Ying Ch'un's servant-girls Ssu
Ch'i and Hsiu Chü; T'an Ch'un's waiting-maids Shih Shu and Ts'ui Mo; Hsi
Ch'un's servant-girls Ju Hua and Ts'ai P'ing; and Mrs. Hsüeh's
waiting-maids T'ung Hsi, and T'ung Kuei. Besides these, were joined to
their retinue: Hsiang Ling and Hsiang Ling's servant-girl Ch'in Erh;
Mrs. Li's waiting-maids Su Yün and Pi Yüeh; lady Feng's servant-girls
P'ing Erh, Feng Erh and Hsiao Hung, as well as Madame Wang's two
waiting-maids Chin Ch'uan and Ts'ai Yün. Along with lady Feng, came a
nurse carrying Ta Chieh Erh. She drove in a separate carriage, together
with a couple of servant-girls. Added also to the number of the suite
were matrons and nurses, attached to the various establishments, and the
wives of the servants of the household, who were in attendance out of
doors. Their carriages, forming one black solid mass, therefore, crammed
the whole extent of the street.

Dowager lady Chia and other members of the party had already proceeded a
considerable distance in their chairs, and yet the inmates at the gate
had not finished mounting their vehicles. This one shouted: "I won't sit
with you." That one cried: "You've crushed our mistress' bundle." In the
carriages yonder, one screamed: "You've pulled my flowers off." Another
one nearer exclaimed: "You've broken my fan." And they chatted and
chatted, and talked and laughed with such incessant volubility, that
Chou Jui's wife had to go backward and forward calling them to task.
"Girls," she said, "this is the street. The on-lookers will laugh at
you!" But it was only after she had expostulated with them several times
that any sign of improvement became at last visible.

The van of the procession had long ago reached the entrance of the
Ch'ing Hsü Temple. Pao-yü rode on horseback. He preceded the chair
occupied by his grandmother Chia. The throngs that filled the streets
ranged themselves on either side.

On their arrival at the temple, the sound of bells and the rattle of
drums struck their ear. Forthwith appeared the head-bonze Chang, a stick
of incense in hand; his cloak thrown over his shoulders. He took his
stand by the wayside at the head of a company of Taoist priests to
present his greetings. The moment dowager lady Chia reached, in her
chair, the interior of the main gate, she descried the lares and
penates, the lord presiding over that particular district, and the clay
images of the various gods, and she at once gave orders to halt. Chia
Chen advanced to receive her acting as leader to the male members of the
family. Lady Feng was well aware that Yüan Yang and the other attendants
were at the back and could not overtake their old mistress, so she
herself alighted from her chair to volunteer her services. She was about
to hastily press forward and support her, when, by a strange accident, a
young Taoist neophyte, of twelve or thirteen years of age, who held a
case containing scissors, with which he had been snuffing the candles
burning in the various places, just seized the opportunity to run out
and hide himself, when he unawares rushed, head foremost, into lady
Feng's arms. Lady Feng speedily raised her hand and gave him such a slap
on the face that she made the young fellow reel over and perform a
somersault. "You boorish young bastard!" she shouted, "where are you
running to?"

The young Taoist did not even give a thought to picking up the scissors,
but crawling up on to his feet again, he tried to scamper outside. But
just at that very moment Pao-ch'ai and the rest of the young ladies were
dismounting from their vehicles, and the matrons and women-servants were
closing them in so thoroughly on all sides that not a puff of wind or a
drop of rain could penetrate, and when they perceived a Taoist neophyte
come rushing headlong out of the place, they, with one voice, exclaimed:
"Catch him, catch him! Beat him, beat him!"

Old lady Chia overheard their cries. She asked with alacrity what the
fuss was all about. Chia Chen immediately stepped outside to make
inquiries. Lady Feng then advanced and, propping up her old senior, she
went on to explain to her that a young Taoist priest, whose duties were
to snuff the candles, had not previously retired out of the compound,
and that he was now endeavouring to recklessly force his way out."

"Be quick and bring the lad here," shouted dowager lady Chia, as soon as
she heard her explanation, "but, mind, don't frighten him. Children of
mean families invariably get into the way of being spoilt by
over-indulgence. How ever could he have set eyes before upon such
display as this! Were you to frighten him, he will really be much to be
pitied; and won't his father and mother be exceedingly cut up?"

As she spoke, she asked Chia Chen to go and do his best to bring him
round. Chia Chen felt under the necessity of going, and he managed to
drag the lad into her presence. With the scissors still clasped in his
hand, the lad fell on his knees, and trembled violently.

Dowager lady Chia bade Chia Chen raise him up. "There's nothing to
fear!" she said reassuringly. Then she asked him how old he was.

The boy, however, could on no account give vent to speech.

"Poor boy!" once more exclaimed the old lady. And continuing: "Brother
Chen," she added, addressing herself to Chia Chen, "take him away, and
give him a few cash to buy himself fruit with; and do impress upon every
one that they are not to bully him."

Chia Chen signified his assent and led him off.

During this time, old lady Chia, taking along with her the whole family
party, paid her devotions in storey after storey, and visited every
place.

The young pages, who stood outside, watched their old mistress and the
other inmates enter the second row of gates. But of a sudden they espied
Chia Chen wend his way outwards, leading a young Taoist priest, and
calling the servants to come, say; "Take him and give him several
hundreds of cash and abstain from ill-treating him." At these orders,
the domestics approached with hurried step and led him off.

Chia Chen then inquired from the terrace-steps where the majordomo was.
At this inquiry, the pages standing below, called out in chorus,
"Majordomo!"

Lin Chih-hsiao ran over at once, while adjusting his hat with one hand,
and appeared in the presence of Chia Chen.

"Albeit this is a spacious place," Chia Chen began, "we muster a good
concourse to-day, so you'd better bring into this court those servants,
who'll be of any use to you, and send over into that one those who
won't. And choose a few from among those young pages to remain on duty,
at the second gate and at the two side entrances, so as to ask for
things and deliver messages. Do you understand me, yes or no? The young
ladies and ladies have all come out of town to-day, and not a single
outsider must be permitted to put his foot in here."

"I understand," replied Lin Chih-hsiao hurriedly signifying his
obedience. Next he uttered several yes's.

"Now," proceeded Chia Chen; "you can go on your way. But how is it, I
don't see anything of Jung Erh?" he went on to ask.

This question was barely out of his lips, when he caught sight of Jung
Erh running out of the belfry. "Look at him," shouted Chia Chen. "Look
at him! I don't feel hot in here, and yet he must go in search of a cool
place. Spit at him!" he cried to the family servants.

The young pages were fully aware that Chia Chen's ordinary disposition
was such that he could not brook contradiction, and one of the lads
speedily came forward and sputtered in Chia Jung's face. But Chia Chen
still kept his gaze fixed on him, so the young page had to inquire of
Chia Jung: "Master doesn't feel hot here, and how is it that you, Sir,
have been the first to go and get cool?"

Chia Jung however dropped his arms, and did not venture to utter a
single sound. Chia Yün, Chia P'ing, Chia Ch'in and the other young
people overheard what was going on and not only were they scared out of
their wits, but even Chia Lien, Chia Pin, Chia Ch'ung and their
companions were stricken with intense fright and one by one they quietly
slipped down along the foot of the wall.

"What are you standing there for?" Chia Chen shouted to Chia Jung.
"Don't you yet get on your horse and gallop home and tell your mother
that our venerable senior is here with all the young ladies, and bid
them come at once and wait upon them?"

As soon as Chia Jung heard these words, he ran out with hurried stride
and called out repeatedly for his horse. Now he felt resentment, arguing
within himself: "Who knows what he has been up to the whole morning,
that he now finds fault with me!" Now he went on to abuse the young
servants, crying: "Are your hands made fast, that you can't lead the
horse round?" And he felt inclined to bid a servant-boy go on the
errand, but fearing again lest he should subsequently be found out, and
be at a loss how to account for his conduct he felt compelled to proceed
in person; so mounting his steed, he started on his way.

But to return to Chia Chen. Just as he was about to be take himself
inside, he noticed the Taoist Chang, who stood next to him, force a
smile. "I'm not properly speaking," he remarked, "on the same footing as
the others and should be in attendance inside, but as on account of the
intense heat, the young ladies have come out of doors, I couldn't
presume to take upon myself to intrude and ask what your orders, Sir,
are. But the dowager lady may possibly inquire about me, or may like to
visit any part of the temple, so I shall wait in here."

Chia Chen was fully cognisant that this Taoist priest, Chang, had, it is
true, in past days, stood as a substitute for the Duke of the Jung Kuo
mansion, but that the former Emperor had, with his own lips, conferred
upon him the appellation of the 'Immortal being of the Great Unreal,'
that he held at present the seal of 'Taoist Superior,' that the reigning
Emperor had raised him to the rank of the 'Pure man,' that the princes,
now-a-days, dukes, and high officials styled him the "Supernatural
being," and he did not therefore venture to treat him with any
disrespect. In the second place, (he knew that) he had paid frequent
visits to the mansions, and that he had made the acquaintance of the
ladies and young ladies, so when he heard his present remark he
smilingly rejoined. "Do you again make use of such language amongst
ourselves? One word more, and I'll take that beard of yours, and outroot
it! Don't you yet come along with me inside?"

"Hah, hah," laughed the Taoist Chang aloud, as he followed Chia Chen in.
Chia Chen approached dowager lady Chia. Bending his body he strained a
laugh. "Grandfather Chang," he said, "has come in to pay his respects."

"Raise him up!" old lady Chia vehemently called out.

Chia Chen lost no time in pulling him to his feet and bringing him over.

The Taoist Chang first indulged in loud laughter. "Oh Buddha of
unlimited years!" he then observed. "Have you kept all right and in good
health, throughout, venerable Senior? Have all the ladies and young
ladies continued well? I haven't been for some time to your mansion to
pay my obeisance, but you, my dowager lady, have improved more and
more."

"Venerable Immortal Being!" smiled old lady Chia, "how are you; quite
well?"

"Thanks to the ten thousand blessings he has enjoyed from your hands,"
rejoined Chang the Taoist, "your servant too continues pretty strong and
hale. In every other respect, I've, after all, been all right; but I
have felt much concern about Mr. Pao-yü. Has he been all right all the
time? The other day, on the 26th of the fourth moon, I celebrated the
birthday of the 'Heaven-Pervading-Mighty-King;' few people came and
everything went off right and proper. I told them to invite Mr. Pao to
come for a stroll; but how was it they said that he wasn't at home?"

"It was indeed true that he was away from home," remarked dowager lady
Chia. As she spoke, she turned her head round and called Pao-yü.

Pao-yü had, as it happened, just returned from outside where he had been
to make himself comfortable, and with speedy step, he came forward. "My
respects to you, grandfather Chang," he said.

The Taoist Chang eagerly clasped him in his arms and inquired how he was
getting on. Turning towards old lady Chia, "Mr. Pao," he observed, "has
grown fatter than ever."

"Outwardly, his looks," replied dowager lady Chia, "may be all right,
but, inwardly, he is weak. In addition to this, his father presses him
so much to study that he has again and again managed, all through this
bullying, to make his child fall sick."

"The other day," continued Chang the Taoist, "I went to several places
on a visit, and saw characters written by Mr. Pao and verses composed by
him, all of which were exceedingly good; so how is it that his worthy
father still feels displeased with him, and maintains that Mr. Pao is
not very fond of his books? According to my humble idea, he knows quite
enough. As I consider Mr. Pao's face, his bearing, his speech and his
deportment," he proceeded, heaving a sigh, "what a striking resemblance
I find in him to the former duke of the Jung mansion!" As he uttered
these words, tears rolled down his cheeks.

At these words, old lady Chia herself found it hard to control her
feelings. Her face became covered with the traces of tears. "Quite so,"
she assented, "I've had ever so many sons and grandsons, and not one of
them betrayed the slightest resemblance to his grandfather; and this
Pao-yü turns out to be the very image of him!"

"What the former duke of Jung Kuo was like in appearance," Chang, the
Taoist went on to remark, addressing himself to Chia Chen, "you
gentlemen, and your generation, were, of course, needless to say, not in
time to see for yourselves; but I fancy that even our Senior master and
our Master Secundus have but a faint recollection of it."

This said, he burst into another loud fit of laughter. "The other day,"
he resumed, "I was at some one's house and there I met a young girl, who
is this year in her fifteenth year, and verily gifted with a beautiful
face, and I bethought myself that Mr. Pao must also have a wife found
for him. As far as looks, intelligence and mental talents, extraction
and family standing go, this maiden is a suitable match for him. But as
I didn't know what your venerable ladyship would have to say about it,
your servant did not presume to act recklessly, but waited until I could
ascertain your wishes before I took upon myself to open my mouth with
the parties concerned."

"Some time ago," responded dowager lady Chia, "a bonze explained that it
was ordained by destiny that this child shouldn't be married at an early
age, and that we should put things off until he grew somewhat in years
before anything was settled. But mark my words now. Pay no regard as to
whether she be of wealthy and honourable stock or not, the essential
thing is to find one whose looks make her a fit match for him and then
come at once and tell me. For even admitting that the girl is poor, all
I shall have to do will be to bestow on her a few ounces of silver; but
fine looks and a sweet temperament are not easy things to come across."

When she had done speaking, lady Feng was heard to smilingly interpose:
"Grandfather Chang, aren't you going to change the talisman of 'Recorded
Name' of our daughter? The other day, lucky enough for you, you had
again the great cheek to send some one to ask me for some satin of
gosling-yellow colour. I gave it to you, for had I not, I was afraid
lest your old face should have been made to feel uneasy."

"Hah, hah," roared the Taoist Chang, "just see how my eyes must have
grown dim! I didn't notice that you, my lady, were in here; nor did I
express one word of thanks to you! The talisman of 'Recorded Name' is
ready long ago. I meant to have sent it over the day before yesterday,
but the unforeseen visit of the Empress to perform meritorious deeds
upset my equilibrium, and made me quite forget it. But it's still placed
before the gods, and if you will wait I'll go and fetch it."

Saying this, he rushed into the main hall. Presently, he returned with a
tea-tray in hand, on which was spread a deep red satin cover, brocaded
with dragons. In this, he presented the charm. Ta Chieh-erh's nurse took
it from him.

But just as the Taoist was on the point of taking Ta Chieh-erh in his
embrace, lady Feng remarked with a smile: "It would have been sufficient
if you'd carried it in your hand! And why use a tray to lay it on?"

"My hands aren't clean," replied the Taoist Chang, "so how could I very
well have taken hold of it? A tray therefore made things much cleaner!"

"When you produced that tray just now," laughed lady Feng, "you gave me
quite a start; I didn't imagine that it was for the purpose of bringing
the charm in. It really looked as if you were disposed to beg donations
of us."

This observation sent the whole company into a violent fit of laughter.
Even Chia Chen could not suppress a smile.

"What a monkey!" dowager lady Chia exclaimed, turning her head round.
"What a monkey you are! Aren't you afraid of going down to that Hell,
where tongues are cut off?"

"I've got nothing to do with any men whatever," rejoined lady Feng
laughing, "and why does he time and again tell me that it's my bounden
duty to lay up a store of meritorious deeds; and that if I'm remiss, my
life will be short?"

Chang, the Taoist, indulged in further laughter. "I brought out," he
explained, "the tray so as to kill two birds with one stone. It wasn't,
however, to beg for donations. On the contrary, it was in order to put
in it the jade, which I meant to ask Mr. Pao to take off, so as to carry
it outside and let all those Taoist friends of mine, who come from far
away, as well as my neophytes and the young apprentices, see what it's
like."

"Well, since that be the case," added old lady Chia, "why do you, at
your age, try your strength by running about the whole day long? Take
him at once along and let them see it! But were you to have called him
in there, wouldn't it have saved a lot of trouble?"

"Your venerable ladyship," resumed Chang, the Taoist, "isn't aware that
though I be, to look at, a man of eighty, I, after all, continue, thanks
to your protection, my dowager lady, quite hale and strong. In the
second place, there are crowds of people in the outer rooms; and the
smells are not agreeable. Besides it's a very hot day and Mr. Pao
couldn't stand the heat as he is not accustomed to it. So were he to
catch any disease from the filthy odours, it would be a grave thing!"

After these forebodings old lady Chia accordingly desired Pao-yü to
unclasp the jade of Spiritual Perception, and to deposit it in the tray.
The Taoist, Chang, carefully ensconced it in the folds of the wrapper,
embroidered with dragons, and left the room, supporting the tray with
both his hands.

During this while, dowager lady Chia and the other inmates devoted more
of their time in visiting the various places. But just as they were on
the point of going up the two-storied building, they heard Chia Chen
shout: "Grandfather Chang has brought back the jade."

As he spoke, the Taoist Chang was seen advancing up to them, the tray in
hand. "The whole company," he smiled, "were much obliged to me. They
think Mr. Pao's jade really lovely! None of them have, however, any
suitable gifts to bestow. These are religious articles, used by each of
them in propagating the doctrines of Reason, but they're all only too
ready to give them as congratulatory presents. If, Mr. Pao, you don't
fancy them for anything else, just keep them to play with or to give
away to others."

Dowager lady Chia, at these words, looked into the tray. She discovered
that its contents consisted of gold signets, and jade rings, or
sceptres, implying: "may you have your wishes accomplished in
everything," or "may you enjoy peace and health from year to year;" that
the various articles were strung with pearls or inlaid with precious
stones, worked in jade or mounted in gold; and that they were in all
from thirty to fifty.

"What nonsense you're talking!" she then exclaimed. "Those people are
all divines, and where could they have rummaged up these things? But
what need is there for any such presents? He may, on no account, accept
them."

"These are intended as a small token of their esteem," responded Chang,
the Taoist, smiling, "your servant cannot therefore venture to interfere
with them. If your venerable ladyship will not keep them, won't you make
it patent to them that I'm treated contemptuously, and unlike what one
should be, who has joined the order through your household?"

Only when old lady Chia heard these arguments did she direct a servant
to receive the presents.

"Venerable senior," Pao-yü smilingly chimed in. "After the reasons
advanced by grandfather Chang, we cannot possibly refuse them. But
albeit I feel disposed to keep these things, they are of no avail to me;
so would it not be well were a servant told to carry the tray and to
follow me out of doors, that I may distribute them to the poor?

"You are perfectly right in what you say!" smiled dowager lady Chia.

The Taoist Chang, however, went on speedily to use various arguments to
dissuade him. "Mr. Pao," he observed, "your intention is, it is true, to
perform charitable acts; but though you may aver that these things are
of little value, you'll nevertheless find among them several articles
you might turn to some account. Were you to let the beggars have them,
why they will, first of all, be none the better for them; and, next, it
will contrariwise be tantamount to throwing them away! If you want to
distribute anything among the poor, why don't you dole out cash to
them?"

"Put them by!" promptly shouted Pao-yü, after this rejoinder, "and when
evening comes, take a few cash and distribute them."

These directions given, Chang, the Taoist, retired out of the place.

Dowager lady Chia and her companions thereupon walked upstairs and sat
in the main part of the building. Lady Feng and her friends adjourned
into the eastern part, while the waiting-maids and servants remained in
the western portion, and took their turns in waiting on their
mistresses.

Before long, Chia Chen came back. "The plays," he announced, "have been
chosen by means of slips picked out before the god. The first one on the
list is the 'Record of the White Snake.'"

"Of what kind of old story does 'the record of the white snake,' treat?"
old lady Chia inquired.

"The story about Han Kao-tsu," replied Chia Chen, "killing a snake and
then ascending the throne. The second play is, 'the Bed covered with
ivory tablets.'"

"Has this been assigned the second place?" asked dowager lady Chia. "Yet
never mind; for as the gods will it thus, there is no help than not to
demur. But what about the third play?" she went on to inquire.

"The Nan Ko dream is the third," Chia Chen answered.

This response elicited no comment from dowager lady Chia. Chia Chen
therefore withdrew downstairs, and betook himself outside to make
arrangements for the offerings to the gods, for the paper money and
eatables that had to be burnt, and for the theatricals about to begin.
So we will leave him without any further allusion, and take up our
narrative with Pao-yü.

Seating himself upstairs next to old lady Chia, he called to a
servant-girl to fetch the tray of presents given to him a short while
back, and putting on his own trinket of jade, he fumbled about with the
things for a bit, and picking up one by one, he handed them to his
grandmother to admire. But old lady Chia espied among them a unicorn,
made of purplish gold, with kingfisher feathers inserted, and eagerly
extending her arm, she took it up. "This object," she smiled, "seems to
me to resemble very much one I've seen worn also by the young lady of
some household or other of ours."

"Senior cousin, Shih Hsiang-yün," chimed in Pao-ch'ai, a smile playing
on her lips, "has one, but it's a trifle smaller than this."

"Is it indeed Yün-erh who has it?" exclaimed old lady Chia.

"Now that she lives in our house," remarked Pao-yü, "how is it that even
I haven't seen anything of it?"

"Cousin Pao-ch'ai," rejoined T'an Ch'un laughingly, "has the power of
observation; no matter what she sees, she remembers."

Lin Tai-yü gave a sardonic smile. "As far as other matters are
concerned," she insinuated, "her observation isn't worth speaking of;
where she's extra-observant is in articles people may wear about their
persons."

Pao-chai, upon catching this sneering remark, at once turned her head
round, and pretended she had not heard. But as soon as Pao-yü learnt
that Shih Hsiang-yün possessed a similar trinket, he speedily picked up
the unicorn, and hid it in his breast, indulging, at the same time, in
further reflection. Yet, fearing lest people might have noticed that he
kept back that particular thing the moment he discovered that Shih
Hsiang-yün had one identical with it, he fixed his eyes intently upon
all around while clutching it. He found however that not one of them was
paying any heed to his movements except Lin Tai-yü, who, while gazing at
him was, nodding her head, as if with the idea of expressing her
admiration. Pao-yü, therefore, at once felt inwardly ill at ease, and
pulling out his hand, he observed, addressing himself to Tai-yü with an
assumed smile, "This is really a fine thing to play with; I'll keep it
for you, and when we get back home, I'll pass a ribbon through it for
you to wear." "I don't care about it," said Lin Tai-yü, giving her head
a sudden twist.

"Well," continued Pao-yü laughingly, "if you don't like it, I can't do
otherwise than keep it myself."

Saying this, he once again thrust it away. But just as he was about to
open his lips to make some other observation, he saw Mrs. Yu, the spouse
of Chia Chen, arrive along with the second wife recently married by Chia
Jung, that is, his mother and her daughter-in-law, to pay their
obeisance to dowager lady Chia.

"What do you people rush over here for again?" old lady Chia inquired.

"I came here for a turn, simply because I had nothing to do."

But no sooner was this inquiry concluded than they heard a messenger
announce: "that some one had come from the house of general Feng."

The family of Feng Tzu-ying had, it must be explained, come to learn the
news that the inmates of the Chia mansion were offering a thanksgiving
service in the temple, and, without loss of time, they got together
presents of pigs, sheep, candles, tea and eatables and sent them over.
The moment lady Feng heard about it she hastily crossed to the main part
of the two-storied building. "Ai-ya;" she ejaculated, clapping her hands
and laughing. "I never expected anything of the sort; we merely said
that we ladies were coming for a leisurely stroll and people imagined
that we were spreading a sumptuous altar with lenten viands and came to
bring us offerings! But it's all our old lady's fault for bruiting it
about! Why, we haven't even got any slips of paper with tips ready."

She had just finished speaking, when she perceived two matrons, who
acted as house-keepers in the Feng family, walk upstairs. But before the
Feng servants could take their leave, presents likewise arrived, in
quick succession, from Chao, the Vice-President of the Board. In due
course, one lot of visitors followed another. For as every one got wind
of the fact that the Chia family was having thanksgiving services, and
that the ladies were in the temple, distant and close relatives,
friends, old friends and acquaintances all came to present their
contributions. So much so, that dowager lady Chia began at this juncture
to feel sorry that she had ever let the cat out of the bag. "This is no
regular fasting," she said, "we simply have come for a little change;
and we should not have put any one to any inconvenience!" Although
therefore she was to have remained present all day at the theatrical
performance, she promptly returned home soon after noon, and the next
day she felt very loth to go out of doors again.

"By striking the wall, we've also stirred up dust," lady Feng argued.
"Why we've already put those people to the trouble so we should only be
too glad to-day to have another outing."

But as when dowager lady Chia interviewed the Taoist Chang, the previous
day, he made allusion to Pao-yü and canvassed his engagement, Pao-yü
experienced, little as one would have thought it, much secret
displeasure during the whole of that day, and on his return home he flew
into a rage and abused Chang, the rationalistic priest, for harbouring
designs to try and settle a match for him. At every breath and at every
word he resolved that henceforward he would not set eyes again upon the
Taoist Chang. But no one but himself had any idea of the reason that
actuated him to absent himself. In the next place, Lin Tai-yü began
also, on her return the day before, to ail from a touch of the sun, so
their grandmother was induced by these two considerations to remain firm
in her decision not to go. When lady Feng, however, found that she would
not join them, she herself took charge of the family party and set out
on the excursion.

But without descending to particulars, let us advert to Pao-yü. Seeing
that Lin Tai-yü had fallen ill, he was so full of solicitude on her
account that he even had little thought for any of his meals, and not
long elapsed before he came to inquire how she was.

Tai-yü, on her part, gave way to fear lest anything should happen to
him, (and she tried to re-assure him). "Just go and look at the plays,"
she therefore replied, "what's the use of boxing yourself up at home?"

Pao-yü was, however, not in a very happy frame of mind on account of the
reference to his marriage made by Chang, the Taoist, the day before, so
when he heard Lin Tai-yü's utterances: "If others don't understand me;"
he mused, "it's anyhow excusable; but has she too begun to make fun of
me?" His heart smarted in consequence under the sting of a mortification
a hundred times keener than he had experienced up to that occasion. Had
he been with any one else, it would have been utterly impossible for her
to have brought into play feelings of such resentment, but as it was no
other than Tai-yü who spoke the words, the impression produced upon him
was indeed different from that left in days gone by, when others
employed similar language. Unable to curb his feelings, he
instantaneously lowered his face. "My friendship with you has been of no
avail" he rejoined. "But, never mind, patience!"

This insinuation induced Lin Tai-yü to smile a couple of sarcastic
smiles. "Yes, your friendship with me has been of no avail," she
repeated; "for how can I compare with those whose manifold qualities
make them fit matches for you?"

As soon as this sneer fell on Pao-yü's ear he drew near to her. "Are you
by telling me this," he asked straight to her face, "deliberately bent
upon invoking imprecations upon me that I should be annihilated by
heaven and extinguished by earth?"

Lin Tai-yü could not for a time fathom the import of his remarks. "It
was," Pao-yü then resumed, "on account of this very conversation that I
yesterday swore several oaths, and now would you really make me repeat
another one? But were the heavens to annihilate me and the earth to
extinguish me, what benefit would you derive?"

This rejoinder reminded Tai-yü of the drift of their conversation on the
previous day. And as indeed she had on this occasion framed in words
those sentiments, which should not have dropped from her lips, she
experienced both annoyance and shame, and she tremulously observed: "If
I entertain any deliberate intention to bring any harm upon you, may I
too be destroyed by heaven and exterminated by earth! But what's the use
of all this! I know very well that the allusion to marriage made
yesterday by Chang, the Taoist, fills you with dread lest he might
interfere with your choice. You are inwardly so irate that you come and
treat me as your malignant influence."

Pao-yü, the fact is, had ever since his youth developed a peculiar kind
of mean and silly propensity. Having moreover from tender infancy grown
up side by side with Tai-Yü, their hearts and their feelings were in
perfect harmony. More, he had recently come to know to a great extent
what was what, and had also filled his head with the contents of a
number of corrupt books and licentious stories. Of all the eminent and
beautiful girls that he had met too in the families of either distant or
close relatives or of friends, not one could reach the standard of Lin
Tai-yü. Hence it was that he commenced, from an early period of his
life, to foster sentiments of love for her; but as he could not very
well give utterance to them, he felt time and again sometimes elated,
sometimes vexed, and wont to exhaust every means to secretly subject her
heart to a test.

Lin Tai-yü happened, on the other hand, to possess in like manner a
somewhat silly disposition; and she too frequently had recourse to
feigned sentiments to feel her way. And as she began to conceal her true
feelings and inclinations and to simply dissimulate, and he to conceal
his true sentiments and wishes and to dissemble, the two unrealities
thus blending together constituted eventually one reality. But it was
hardly to be expected that trifles would not be the cause of tiffs
between them. Thus it was that in Pao-yü's mind at this time prevailed
the reflection: "that were others unable to read my feelings, it would
anyhow be excusable; but is it likely that you cannot realise that in my
heart and in my eyes there is no one else besides yourself. But as you
were not able to do anything to dispel my annoyance, but made use,
instead, of the language you did to laugh at me, and to gag my mouth,
it's evident that though you hold, at every second and at every moment,
a place in my heart, I don't, in fact, occupy a place in yours." Such
was the construction attached to her conduct by Pao-yü, yet he did not
have the courage to tax her with it.

"If, really, I hold a place in your heart," Lin Tai-yü again reflected,
"why do you, albeit what's said about gold and jade being a fit match,
attach more importance to this perverse report and think nothing of what
I say? Did you, when I so often broach the subject of this gold and
jade, behave as if you, verily, had never heard anything about it, I
would then have seen that you treat me with preference and that you
don't harbour the least particle of a secret design. But how is it that
the moment I allude to the topic of gold and jade, you at once lose all
patience? This is proof enough that you are continuously pondering over
that gold and jade, and that as soon as you hear me speak to you about
them, you apprehend that I shall once more give way to conjectures, and
intentionally pretend to be quite out of temper, with the deliberate
idea of cajoling me!"

These two cousins had, to all appearances, once been of one and the same
mind, but the many issues, which had sprung up between them, brought
about a contrary result and made them of two distinct minds.

"I don't care what you do, everything is well," Pao-yü further argued,
"so long as you act up to your feelings; and if you do, I shall be ever
only too willing to even suffer immediate death for your sake. Whether
you know this or not, doesn't matter; it's all the same. Yet were you to
just do as my heart would have you, you'll afford me a clear proof that
you and I are united by close ties and that you are no stranger to me!"

"Just you mind your own business," Lin Tai-yü on her side cogitated. "If
you will treat me well, I'll treat you well. And what need is there to
put an end to yourself for my sake? Are you not aware that if you kill
yourself, I'll also kill myself? But this demonstrates that you don't
wish me to be near to you, and that you really want that I should be
distant to you."

It will thus be seen that the desire, by which they were both actuated,
to strive and draw each other close and ever closer became contrariwise
transformed into a wish to become more distant. But as it is no easy
task to frame into words the manifold secret thoughts entertained by
either, we will now confine ourselves to a consideration of their
external manner.

The three words "a fine match," which Pao-yü heard again Lin Tai-yü
pronounce proved so revolting to him that his heart got full of disgust
and he was unable to give utterance to a single syllable. Losing all
control over his temper, he snatched from his neck the jade of Spiritual
Perception and, clenching his teeth, he spitefully dashed it down on the
floor. "What rubbishy trash!" he cried. "I'll smash you to atoms and put
an end to the whole question!"

The jade, however, happened to be of extraordinary hardness, and did
not, after all, sustain the slightest injury from this single fall. When
Pao-yü realised that it had not broken, he forthwith turned himself
round to get the trinket with the idea of carrying out his design of
smashing it, but Tai-yü divined his intention, and soon started crying.
"What's the use of all this!" she demurred, "and why, pray, do you
batter that dumb thing about? Instead of smashing it, wouldn't it be
better for you to come and smash me!"

But in the middle of their dispute, Tzu Chüan, Hsüeh Yen and the other
maids promptly interfered and quieted them. Subsequently, however, they
saw how deliberately bent Pao-yü was upon breaking the jade, and they
vehemently rushed up to him to snatch it from his hands. But they failed
in their endeavours, and perceiving that he was getting more troublesome
than he had ever been before, they had no alternative but to go and call
Hsi Jen. Hsi Jen lost no time in running over and succeeded, at length,
in getting hold of the trinket.

"I'm smashing what belongs to me," remarked Pao-yü with a cynical smile,
"and what has that to do with you people?"

Hsi Jen noticed that his face had grown quite sallow from anger, that
his eyes had assumed a totally unusual expression, and that he had never
hitherto had such a fit of ill-temper and she hastened to take his hand
in hers and to smilingly expostulate with him. "If you've had a tiff
with your cousin," she said, "it isn't worth while flinging this down!
Had you broken it, how would her heart and face have been able to bear
the mortification?"

Lin Tai-yü shed tears and listened the while to her remonstrances. Yet
these words, which so corresponded with her own feelings, made it clear
to her that Pao-yü could not even compare with Hsi Jen and wounded her
heart so much more to the quick that she began to weep aloud. But the
moment she got so vexed she found it hard to keep down the potion of
boletus and the decoction, for counter-acting the effects of the sun,
she had taken only a few minutes back, and with a retch she brought
everything up. Tzu Chüan immediately pressed to her side and used her
handkerchief to stop her mouth with. But mouthful succeeded mouthful,
and in no time the handkerchief was soaked through and through.

Hsüeh Yen then approached in a hurry and tapped her on the back.

"You may, of course, give way to displeasure," Tzu Chüan argued; "but
you should, after all, take good care of yourself Miss. You had just
taken the medicines and felt the better for them; and here you now begin
vomitting again; and all because you've had a few words with our master
Secundus. But should your complaint break out afresh how will Mr. Pao
bear the blow?"

The moment Pao-yü caught this advice, which accorded so thoroughly with
his own ideas, he found how little Tai-yü could hold her own with Tzu
Chüan. And perceiving how flushed Tai-yü's face was, how her temples
were swollen, how, while sobbing, she panted; and how, while crying, she
was suffused with perspiration, and betrayed signs of extreme weakness,
he began, at the sight of her condition, to reproach himself. "I
shouldn't," he reflected, "have bandied words with her; for now that
she's got into this frame of mind, I mayn't even suffer in her stead!"

The self-reproaches, however, which gnawed his heart made it impossible
for him to refrain from tears, much as he fought against them. Hsi Jen
saw them both crying, and while attending to Pao-yü, she too unavoidably
experienced much soreness of heart. She nevertheless went on rubbing
Pao-yü's hands, which were icy cold. She felt inclined to advise Pao-yü
not to weep, but fearing again lest, in the first place, Pao-yü might be
inwardly aggrieved, and nervous, in the next, lest she should not be
dealing rightly by Tai-yü, she thought it advisable that they should all
have a good cry, as they might then be able to leave off. She herself
therefore also melted into tears. As for Tzu-Chüan, at one time, she
cleaned the expectorated medicine; at another, she took up a fan and
gently fanned Tai-yü. But at the sight of the trio plunged in perfect
silence, and of one and all sobbing for reasons of their own, grief,
much though she did to struggle against it, mastered her feelings too,
and producing a handkerchief, she dried the tears that came to her eyes.
So there stood four inmates, face to face, uttering not a word and
indulging in weeping.

Shortly, Hsi Jen made a supreme effort, and smilingly said to Pao-yü:
"If you don't care for anything else, you should at least have shown
some regard for those tassels, strung on the jade, and not have wrangled
with Miss Lin."

Tai-yü heard these words, and, mindless of her indisposition, she rushed
over, and snatching the trinket, she picked up a pair of scissors, lying
close at hand, bent upon cutting the tassels. Hsi Jen and Tzu Chüan were
on the point of wresting it from her, but she had already managed to
mangle them into several pieces.

"I have," sobbed Tai-yü, "wasted my energies on them for nothing; for he
doesn't prize them. He's certain to find others to string some more fine
tassels for him."

Hsi Jen promptly took the jade. "Is it worth while going on in this
way!" she cried. "But this is all my fault for having blabbered just now
what should have been left unsaid."

"Cut it, if you like!" chimed in Pao-yü, addressing himself to Tai-yü.
"I will on no account wear it, so it doesn't matter a rap."

But while all they minded inside was to create this commotion, they
little dreamt that the old matrons had descried Tai-yü weep bitterly and
vomit copiously, and Pao-yü again dash his jade on the ground, and that
not knowing how far the excitement might not go, and whether they
themselves might not become involved, they had repaired in a body to the
front, and reported the occurrence to dowager lady Chia and Madame Wang,
their object being to try and avoid being themselves implicated in the
matter. Their old mistress and Madame Wang, seeing them make so much of
the occurrence as to rush with precipitate haste to bring it to their
notice, could not in the least imagine what great disaster might not
have befallen them, and without loss of time they betook themselves
together into the garden and came to see what the two cousins were up
to.

Hsi Jen felt irritated and harboured resentment against Tzu Chüan,
unable to conceive what business she had to go and disturb their old
mistress and Madame Wang. But Tzu Chüan, on the other hand, presumed
that it was Hsi Jen, who had gone and reported the matter to them, and
she too cherished angry feelings towards Hsi Jen.

Dowager lady Chia and Madame Wang walked into the apartment. They found
Pao-yü on one side saying not a word. Lin Tai-yü on the other uttering
not a sound. "What's up again?" they asked. But throwing the whole blame
upon the shoulders of Hsi Jen and Tzu Chüan, "why is it," they inquired,
"that you were not diligent in your attendance on them. They now start a
quarrel, and don't you exert yourselves in the least to restrain them?"

Therefore with obloquy and hard words they rated the two girls for a
time in such a way that neither of them could put in a word by way of
reply, but felt compelled to listen patiently. And it was only after
dowager lady Chia had taken Pao-yü away with her that things quieted
down again.

One day passed. Then came the third of the moon. This was Hsüeh Pan's
birthday, so in their house a banquet was spread and preparations made
for a performance; and to these the various inmates of the Chia mansion
went. But as Pao-yü had so hurt Tai-yü's feelings, the two cousins saw
nothing whatever of each other, and conscience-stricken, despondent and
unhappy, as he was at this time could he have had any inclination to be
present at the plays? Hence it was that he refused to go on the pretext
of indisposition.

Lin Tai-yü had got, a couple of days back, but a slight touch of the sun
and naturally there was nothing much the matter with her. When the news
however reached her that he did not intend to join the party, "If with
his weakness for wine and for theatricals," she pondered within herself,
"he now chooses to stay away, instead of going, why, that quarrel with
me yesterday must be at the bottom of it all. If this isn't the reason,
well then it must be that he has no wish to attend, as he sees that I'm
not going either. But I should on no account have cut the tassels from
that jade, for I feel sure he won't wear it again. I shall therefore
have to string some more on to it, before he puts it on."

On this account the keenest remorse gnawed her heart.

Dowager lady Chia saw well enough that they were both under the
influence of temper. "We should avail ourselves of this occasion," she
said to herself, "to go over and look at the plays, and as soon as the
two young people come face to face, everything will be squared."
Contrary to her expectations neither of them would volunteer to go. This
so exasperated their old grandmother that she felt vexed with them. "In
what part of my previous existence could an old sufferer like myself,"
she exclaimed, "have incurred such retribution that my destiny is to
come across these two troublesome new-fledged foes! Why, not a single
day goes by without their being instrumental in worrying my mind! The
proverb is indeed correct which says: 'that people who are not enemies
are not brought together!' But shortly my eyes shall be closed, this
breath of mine shall be snapped, and those two enemies will be free to
cause trouble even up to the very skies; for as my eyes will then loose
their power of vision, and my heart will be void of concern, it will
really be nothing to me. But I couldn't very well stifle this breath of
life of mine!"

While inwardly a prey to resentment, she also melted into tears.

These words were brought to the ears of Pao-yü and Tai-yü. Neither of
them had hitherto heard the adage: "people who are not enemies are not
brought together," so when they suddenly got to know the line, it seemed
as if they had apprehended abstraction. Both lowered their heads and
meditated on the subtle sense of the saying. But unconsciously a stream
of tears rolled down their cheeks. They could not, it is true, get a
glimpse of each other; yet as the one was in the Hsiao Hsiang lodge,
standing in the breeze, bedewed with tears, and the other in the I Hung
court, facing the moon and heaving deep sighs, was it not, in fact, a
case of two persons living in two distinct places, yet with feelings
emanating from one and the same heart?

Hsi Jen consequently tendered advice to Pao-yü. "You're a million times
to blame," she said, "it's you who are entirely at fault! For when some
time ago the pages in the establishment, wrangled with their sisters, or
when husband and wife fell out, and you came to hear anything about it,
you blew up the lads, and called them fools for not having the heart to
show some regard to girls; and now here you go and follow their lead.
But to-morrow is the fifth day of the moon, a great festival, and will
you two still continue like this, as if you were very enemies? If so,
our venerable mistress will be the more angry, and she certainly will be
driven sick! I advise you therefore to do what's right by suppressing
your spite and confessing your fault, so that we should all be on the
same terms as hitherto. You here will then be all right, and so will she
over there."

Pao-yü listened to what she had to say; but whether he fell in with her
views or not is not yet ascertained; yet if you, reader, choose to know,
we will explain in the next chapter.



CHAPTER XXX.

  Pao-ch'ai avails herself of the excuse afforded her by a fan to
      administer a couple of raps.
  While Ch'un Ling traces, in a absent frame of mind, the outlines of
      the character Ch'iang, a looker-on appears on the scene.


Lin Tai-yü herself, for we will now resume our narrative, was also, ever
since her tiff with Pao-yü, full of self-condemnation, yet as she did
not see why she should run after him, she continued, day and night, as
despondent as she would have been had she lost some thing or other
belonging to her.

Tzu Chüan surmised her sentiments. "As regards what happened the other
day," she advised her, "you were, after all, Miss, a little too hasty;
for if others don't understand that temperament of Pao-yü's, have you
and I, surely, also no idea about it? Besides, haven't there been
already one or two rows on account of that very jade?"

"Ts'ui!" exclaimed Tai-yü. "Have you come, on behalf of others, to find
fault with me? But how ever was I hasty?"

"Why did you," smiled Tzu Chüan, "take the scissors and cut that tassel
when there was no good reason for it? So isn't Pao-yü less to blame than
yourself, Miss? I've always found his behaviour towards you, Miss,
without a fault. It's all that touchy disposition of yours, which makes
you so often perverse, that induces him to act as he does."

Lin Tai-yü had every wish to make some suitable reply, when she heard
some one calling at the door. Tzu Chüan discerned the tone of voice.
"This sounds like Pao-yü's voice," she smiled. "I expect he's come to
make his apologies."

"I won't have any one open the door," Tai-yü cried at these words.

"Here you are in the wrong again, Miss," Tzu Chüan observed. "How will
it ever do to let him get a sunstroke and come to some harm on a day
like this, and under such a scorching sun?"

Saying this, she speedily walked out and opened the door. It was indeed
Pao-yü. While ushering him in, she gave him a smile. "I imagined," she
said, "that you would never again put your foot inside our door, Master
Secundus. But here you are once more and quite unexpectedly!"

"You have by dint of talking," Pao-yü laughed, "made much ado of
nothing; and why shouldn't I come, when there's no reason for me to keep
away? Were I even to die, my spirit too will come a hundred times a day!
But is cousin quite well?"

"She is," replied Tzu Chüan, "physically all right; but, mentally, her
resentment is not quite over."

"I understand," continued Pao-yü with a smile. "But resentment, for
what?"

With this inquiry, he wended his steps inside the apartment. He then
caught sight of Lin Tai-yü reclining on the bed in the act of crying.
Tai-yü had not in fact shed a tear, but hearing Pao-yü break in upon
her, she could not help feeling upset. She found it impossible therefore
to prevent her tears from rolling down her cheeks.

Pao-yü assumed a smiling expression and drew near the bed. "Cousin, are
you quite well again?" he inquired.

Tai-yü simply went on drying her tears, and made no reply of any kind.

Pao-yü approached the bed, and sat on the edge of it. "I know," he
smiled, "that you're not vexed with me. But had I not come, third
parties would have been allowed to notice my absence, and it would have
appeared to them as if we had had another quarrel. And had I to wait
until they came to reconcile us, would we not by that time become
perfect strangers? It would be better, supposing you wish to beat me or
blow me up, that you should please yourself and do so now; but whatever
you do, don't give me the cold shoulder!"

Continuing, he proceeded to call her "my dear cousin" for several tens
of times.

Tai-yü had resolved not to pay any more heed to Pao-yü. When she,
however, now heard Pao-yü urge: "don't let us allow others to know
anything about our having had a quarrel, as it will look as if we had
become thorough strangers," it once more became evident to her, from
this single remark, that she was really dearer and nearer to him than
any of the other girls, so she could not refrain from saying sobbingly:
"You needn't have come to chaff me! I couldn't presume henceforward to
be on friendly terms with you, Master Secundus! You should treat me as
if I were gone!"

At these words, Pao-yü gave way to laughter. "Where are you off to?" he
inquired.

"I'm going back home," answered Tai-yü.

"I'll go along with you then," smiled Pao-yü.

"But if I die?" asked Tai-yü.

"Well, if you die," rejoined Pao-yü, "I'll become a bonze."

The moment Tai-yü caught this reply, she hung down her head. "You must,
I presume, be bent upon dying?" she cried. "But what stuff and nonsense
is this you're talking? You've got so many beloved elder and younger
cousins in your family, and how many bodies will you have to go and
become bonzes, when by and bye they all pass away! But to-morrow I'll
tell them about this to judge for themselves what your motives are!"

Pao-yü was himself aware of the fact that this rejoinder had been
recklessly spoken, and he was seized with regret. His face immediately
became suffused with blushes. He lowered his head and had not the
courage to utter one word more. Fortunately, however, there was no one
present in the room.

Tai-yü stared at him for ever so long with eyes fixed straight on him,
but losing control over her temper, "Ai!" she shouted, "can't you
speak?" Then when she perceived Pao-yü reduced to such straits as to
turn purple, she clenched her teeth and spitefully gave him, on the
forehead, a fillip with her finger. "Heug!" she cried gnashing her
teeth, "you, this......" But just as she had pronounced these two words,
she heaved another sigh, and picking up her handkerchief, she wiped her
tears.

Pao-yü treasured at one time numberless tender things in his mind, which
he meant to tell her, but feeling also, while he smarted under the sting
of self-reproach (for the indiscretion he had committed), Tai-yü give
him a rap, he was utterly powerless to open his lips, much though he may
have liked to speak, so he kept on sighing and snivelling to himself.
With all these things therefore to work upon his feelings, he
unwillingly melted into tears. He tried to find his handkerchief to dry
his face with, but unexpectedly discovering that he had again forgotten
to bring one with him, he was about to make his coat-sleeve answer the
purpose, when Tai-yü, albeit her eyes were watery, noticed at a glance
that he was going to use the brand-new coat of grey coloured gauze he
wore, and while wiping her own, she turned herself round, and seized a
silk kerchief thrown over the pillow, and thrust it into Pao-yü's lap.
But without saying a word, she screened her face and continued sobbing.

Pao-yü saw the handkerchief she threw, and hastily snatching it, he
wiped his tears. Then drawing nearer to her, he put out his hand and
clasped her hand in his, and smilingly said to her: "You've completely
lacerated my heart, and do you still cry? But let's go; I'll come along
with you and see our venerable grandmother."

Tai-yü thrust his hand aside. "Who wants to go hand in hand with you?"
she cried. "Here we grow older day after day, but we're still so full of
brazen-faced effrontery that we don't even know what right means?"

But scarcely had she concluded before she heard a voice say aloud:
"They're all right!"

Pao-yü and Tai-yü were little prepared for this surprise, and they were
startled out of their senses. Turning round to see who it was, they
caught sight of lady Feng running in, laughing and shouting. "Our old
lady," she said, "is over there, giving way to anger against heaven and
earth. She would insist upon my coming to find out whether you were
reconciled or not. 'There's no need for me to go and see,' I told her,
'they will before the expiry of three days, be friends again of their
own accord.' Our venerable ancestor, however, called me to account, and
maintained that I was lazy; so here I come! But my words have in very
deed turned out true. I don't see why you two should always be
wrangling! For three days you're on good terms and for two on bad. You
become more and more like children. And here you are now hand in hand
blubbering! But why did you again yesterday become like black-eyed
fighting cocks? Don't you yet come with me to see your grandmother and
make an old lady like her set her mind at ease a bit?"

While reproaching them, she clutched Tai-yü's hand and was trudging
away, when Tai-yü turned her head round and called out for her
servant-girls. But not one of them was in attendance.

"What do you want them for again?" lady Feng asked. "I am here to wait
on you!"

Still speaking, she pulled her along on their way, with Pao-yü following
in their footsteps. Then making their exit out of the garden gate, they
entered dowager lady Chia's suite of rooms. "I said that it was
superfluous for any one to trouble," lady Feng smiled, "as they were
sure of themselves to become reconciled; but you, dear ancestor, so
little believed it that you insisted upon my going to act the part of
mediator. Yet when I got there, with the intention of inducing them to
make it up, I found them, though one did not expect it, in each other's
company, confessing their faults, and laughing and chatting. Just like a
yellow eagle clutching the feet of a kite were those two hanging on to
each other. So where was the necessity for any one to go?"

These words evoked laughter from every one in the room. Pao-ch'ai,
however, was present at the time so Lin Tai-yü did not retort, but went
and ensconced herself in a seat near her grandmother.

When Pao-yü noticed that no one had anything to say, he smilingly
addressed himself to Pao-ch'ai. "On cousin Hsüeh P'an's birth-day," he
remarked, "I happened again to be unwell, so not only did I not send him
any presents, but I failed to go and knock my head before him. Yet
cousin knows nothing about my having been ill, and it will seem to him
that I had no wish to go, and that I brought forward excuses so as to
avoid paying him a visit. If to-morrow you find any leisure, cousin, do
therefore explain matters for me to him."

"This is too much punctiliousness!" smiled Pao-ch'ai. "Even had you
insisted upon going, we wouldn't have been so arrogant as to let you put
yourself to the trouble, and how much less when you were not feeling
well? You two are cousins and are always to be found together the whole
day; if you encourage such ideas, some estrangement will, after all,
arise between you."

"Cousin," continued Pao-yü smilingly, "you know what to say; and so long
as you're lenient with me all will be all right. But how is it," he went
on to ask, "that you haven't gone over to see the theatricals?"

"I couldn't stand the heat" rejoined Pao-ch'ai. "I looked on while two
plays were being sung, but I found it so intensely hot, that I felt
anxious to retire. But the visitors not having dispersed, I had to give
as an excuse that I wasn't feeling up to the mark, and so came away at
once."

Pao-yü, at these words, could not but feel ill at ease. All he could do
was to feign another smile. "It's no wonder," he observed, "that they
compare you, cousin, to Yang Kuei-fei; for she too was fat and afraid of
hot weather."

Hearing this, Pao-ch'ai involuntarily flew into a violent rage. Yet when
about to call him to task, she found that it would not be nice for her
to do so. After some reflection, the colour rushed to her cheeks.
Smiling ironically twice, "I may resemble," she said, "Yang Kuei-fei,
but there's not one of you young men, whether senior or junior, good
enough to play the part of Yang Kuo-chung."

While they were bandying words, a servant-girl Ch'ing Erh, lost sight of
her fan and laughingly remarked to Pao-ch'ai: "It must be you, Miss Pao,
who have put my fan away somewhere or other; dear mistress, do let me
have it!"

"You'd better be mindful!" rejoined Pao-ch'ai, shaking her finger at
her. "With whom have I ever been up to jokes, that you come and suspect
me? Have I hitherto laughed and smirked with you? There's that whole lot
of girls, go and ask them about it!"

At this suggestion, Ch'ing Erh made her escape.

The consciousness then burst upon Pao-yü, that he had again been
inconsiderate in his speech, in the presence of so many persons, and he
was overcome by a greater sense of shame than when, a short while back,
he had been speaking with Lin Tai-yü. Precipitately turning himself
round, he went, therefore, and talked to the others as well.

The sight of Pao-yü poking fun at Pao-ch'ai gratified Tai-yü immensely.
She was just about to put in her word and also seize the opportunity of
chaffing her, but as Ch'ing Erh unawares asked for her fan and Pao-ch'ai
added a few more remarks, she at once changed her purpose. "Cousin
Pao-ch'ai," she inquired, "what two plays did you hear?"

Pao-ch'ai caught the expression of gratification in Tai-yü's
countenance, and concluded that she had for a certainty heard the
raillery recently indulged in by Pao-yü and that it had fallen in with
her own wishes; and hearing her also suddenly ask the question she did,
she answered with a significant laugh: "What I saw was: 'Li Kuei blows
up Sung Chiang and subsequently again tenders his apologies'."

Pao-yü smiled. "How is it," he said, "that with such wide knowledge of
things new as well as old; and such general information as you possess,
you aren't even up to the name of a play, and that you've come out with
such a whole string of words. Why, the real name of the play is:
'Carrying a birch and begging for punishment'".

"Is it truly called: 'Carrying a birch and begging for punishment'"?
Pao-ch'ai asked with laugh. "But you people know all things new and old
so are able to understand the import of 'carrying a birch and begging
for punishment.' As for me I've no idea whatever what 'carrying a birch
and begging for punishment' implies."

One sentence was scarcely ended when Pao-yü and Tai-yü felt guilty in
their consciences; and by the time they heard all she said, they were
quite flushed from shame. Lady Feng did not, it is true, fathom the gist
of what had been said, but at the sight of the expression betrayed on
the faces of the three cousins, she readily got an inkling of it. "On
this broiling hot day," she inquired laughing also; "who still eats raw
ginger?"

None of the party could make out the import of her insinuation. "There's
no one eating raw ginger," they said.

Lady Feng intentionally then brought her hands to her cheeks, and
rubbing them, she remarked with an air of utter astonishment, "Since
there's no one eating raw ginger, how is it that you are all so fiery in
the face?"

Hearing this, Pao-yü and Tai-yü waxed more uncomfortable than ever. So
much so, that Pao-ch'ai, who meant to continue the conversation, did not
think it nice to say anything more when she saw how utterly abashed
Pao-yü was and how changed his manner. Her only course was therefore to
smile and hold her peace. And as the rest of the inmates had not the
faintest notion of the drift of the remarks exchanged between the four
of them, they consequently followed her lead and put on a smile.

In a short while, however, Pao-ch'ai and lady Feng took their leave.

"You've also tried your strength with them," Tai-yü said to Pao-yü
laughingly. "But they're far worse than I. Is every one as simple in
mind and dull of tongue as I am as to allow people to say whatever they
like."

Pao-yü was inwardly giving way to that unhappiness, which had been
occasioned by Pao-ch'ai's touchiness, so when he also saw Tai-yü
approach him and taunt him, displeasure keener than ever was aroused in
him. A desire then asserted itself to speak out his mind to her, but
dreading lest Tai-yü should he in one of her sensitive moods, he,
needless to say, stifled his anger and straightway left the apartment in
a state of mental depression.

It happened to be the season of the greatest heat. Breakfast time too
was already past, and masters as well as servants were, for the most
part, under the influence of the lassitude felt on lengthy days. As
Pao-yü therefore strolled, from place to place, his hands behind his
back he heard not so much as the caw of a crow. Issuing out of his
grandmother's compound on the near side, he wended his steps westwards,
and crossed the passage, on which lady Feng's quarters gave. As soon as
he reached the entrance of her court, he perceived the door ajar. But
aware of lady Feng's habit of taking, during the hot weather, a couple
of hours' siesta at noon, he did not feel it a convenient moment to
intrude. Walking accordingly through the corner door, he stepped into
Madame Wang's apartment. Here he discovered several waiting-maids,
dosing with their needlework clasped in their hands. Madame Wang was
asleep on the cool couch in the inner rooms. Chin Ch'uan-erh was sitting
next to her massaging her legs. But she too was quite drowsy, and her
eyes wore all awry. Pao-yü drew up to her with gentle tread. The moment,
however, that he unfastened the pendants from the earrings she wore,
Chin Ch'uan opened her eyes, and realised that it was no one than
Pao-yü.

"Are you feeling so worn out!" he smilingly remarked in a low tone of
voice.

Chin Ch'uan pursed up her lips and gave him a smile. Then waving her
hand so as to bid him quit the room, she again closed her eyes.

Pao-yü, at the sight of her, felt considerable affection for her and
unable to tear himself away, so quietly stretching his head forward, and
noticing that Madame Wang's eyes were shut, he extracted from a purse,
suspended about his person, one of the 'scented-snow-for-moistening-mouth
pills,' with which it was full, and placed it on Chin Ch'uan-erh's lips.
Chin Ch'uan-erh, however, did not open her eyes, but simply held (the
pill) in her mouth. Pao-yü then approached her and took her hand in his.
"I'll ask you of your mistress," he gently observed smiling, "and you and
I will live together."

To this Chin Ch'uan-erh said not a word.

"If that won't do," Pao-yü continued, "I'll wait for your mistress to
wake and appeal to her at once."

Chin Ch'uan-erh distended her eyes wide, and pushed Pao-yü off. "What's
the hurry?" she laughed. "'A gold hair-pin may fall into the well; but
if it's yours it will remain yours only.' Is it possible that you don't
even see the spirit of this proverb? But I'll tell you a smart thing.
Just you go into the small court, on the east side, and you'll find for
yourself what Mr. Chia Huau and Ts'ai Yun are up to!"

"Let them be up to whatever they like," smiled Pao-yü, "I shall simply
stick to your side!"

But he then saw Madame Wang twist herself round, get up, and give a slap
to Chin Ch'uan-erh on her mouth. "You mean wench!" she exclaimed,
abusing her, while she pointed her finger at her, "it's you, and the
like of you, who corrupt these fine young fellows with all the nice
things you teach them!"

The moment Pao-yü perceived Madame Wang rise, he bolted like a streak of
smoke. Chin Ch'uan-erh, meanwhile, felt half of her face as hot as fire,
yet she did not dare utter one word of complaint. The various
waiting-maids soon came to hear that Madame Wang had awoke and they
rushed in in a body.

"Go and tell your mother," Madame Wang thereupon said to Yü Ch'uan-erh,
"to fetch your elder sister away."

Chin Ch'uan-erh, at these words, speedily fell on her knees. With tears
in her eyes: "I won't venture to do it again," she pleaded. "If you,
Madame, wish to flog me, or to scold me do so at once, and as much as
you like but don't send me away. You will thus accomplish an act of
heavenly grace! I've been in attendance on your ladyship for about ten
years, and if you now drive me away, will I be able to look at any one
in the face?"

Though Madame Wang was a generous, tender-hearted person, and had at no
time raised her hand to give a single blow to any servant-girl, she,
however, when she accidentally discovered Chin Ch'uan-erh behave on this
occasion in this barefaced manner, a manner which had all her lifetime
been most reprehensible to her, was so overcome by passion that she gave
Chin Ch'uan-erh just one slap and spoke to her a few sharp words. And
albeit Chin Ch'uan-erh indulged in solicitous entreaties, she would not
on any account keep her in her service. At length, Chin Ch'uan-erh's
mother, Dame Pao, was sent for to take her away. Chin Ch'uan-erh
therefore had to conceal her disgrace, suppress her resentment, and quit
the mansion.

But without any further reference to her, we will now take up our story
with Pao-yü. As soon as he saw Madame Wang awake, his spirits were
crushed. All alone he hastily made his way into the Ta Kuan garden. Here
his attention was attracted by the ruddy sun, shining in the zenith, the
shade of the trees extending far and wide, the song of the cicadas,
filling the ear; and by a perfect stillness, not even broken by the echo
of a human voice. But the instant he got near the trellis, with the
cinnamon roses, the sound of sobs fell on his ear. Doubts and surmises
crept into Pao-yü's mind, so halting at once, he listened with
intentness. Then actually he discerned some one on the off-side of the
trellis. This was the fifth moon, the season when the flowers and
foliage of the cinnamon roses were in full bloom. Furtively peeping
through an aperture in the fence, Pao-yü saw a young girl squatting
under the flowers and digging the ground with a hair-pin she held in her
hand. As she dug, she silently gave way to tears.

"Can it be possible," mused Pao-yü, "that this girl too is stupid? Can
she also be following P'in Erh's example and come to inter flowers? Why
if she's likewise really burying flowers," he afterwards went on to
smilingly reflect, "this can aptly be termed: 'Tung Shih tries to
imitate a frown.' But not only is what she does not original, but it is
despicable to boot. You needn't," he meant to shout out to the girl, at
the conclusion of this train of thought, "try and copy Miss Lin's
example." But before the words had issued from his mouth, he luckily
scrutinised her a second time, and found that the girl's features were
quite unfamiliar to him, that she was no menial, and that she looked
like one of the twelve singing maids, who were getting up the plays. He
could not, however, make out what _rôles_ she filled: scholars,
girls, old men, women, or buffoons. Pao-yü quickly put out his tongue
and stopped his mouth with his hand. "How fortunate," he inwardly
soliloquised, "that I didn't make any reckless remark! It was all
because of my inconsiderate talk on the last two occasions, that P'in
Erh got angry with me, and that Pao-ch'ai felt hurt. And had I now given
them offence also, I would have been in a still more awkward fix!"

While wrapt in these thoughts, he felt much annoyance at not being able
to recognise who she was. But on further minute inspection, he noticed
that this maiden, with contracted eyebrows, as beautiful as the hills in
spring, frowning eyes as clear as the streams in autumn, a face, with
transparent skin, and a slim waist, was elegant and beautiful and almost
the very image of Lin Tai-yü. Pao-yü could not, from the very first,
make up his mind to wrench himself away. But as he stood gazing at her
in a doltish mood, he realised that, although she was tracing on the
ground with the gold hair-pin, she was not digging a hole to bury
flowers in, but was merely delineating characters on the surface of the
soil. Pao-yü's eyes followed the hair-pin from first to last, as it went
up and as it came down. He watched each dash, each dot and each hook. He
counted the strokes. They numbered eighteen. He himself then set to work
and sketched with his finger on the palm of his hand, the lines, in
their various directions, and in the order they had been traced a few
minutes back, so as to endeavour to guess what the character was. On
completing the sketch, he discovered, the moment he came to reflect,
that it was the character "Ch'iang," in the combination, 'Ch'iang Wei,'
representing cinnamon roses.

"She too," pondered Pao-yü, "must have been bent upon writing verses, or
supplying some line or other, and at the sight now of the flowers, the
idea must have suggested itself to her mind. Or it may very likely be
that having spontaneously devised a couplet, she got suddenly elated and
began, for fear it should slip from her memory, to trace it on the
ground so as to tone the rhythm. Yet there's no saying. Let me see,
however, what she's going to write next."

While cogitating, he looked once more. Lo, the girl was still tracing.
But tracing up or tracing down, it was ever the character "Ch'iang."
When he gazed again, it was still the self-same Ch'iang.

The one inside the fence fell, in fact, from an early stage, into a
foolish mood, and no sooner was one 'Ch'iang,' finished than she started
with another; so that she had already written several tens of them. The
one outside gazed and gazed, until he unwittingly also got into the same
foolish mood. Intent with his eyes upon following the movements of the
pin, in his mind, he communed thus with his own thoughts: "This girl
must, for a certainty, have something to say, or some unspeakable
momentous secret that she goes on like this. But if outwardly she
behaves in this wise, who knows what anguish she mayn't suffer at heart?
And yet, with a frame to all appearances so very delicate, how could she
ever resist much inward anxiety! Woe is me that I'm unable to transfer
some part of her burden on to my own shoulders!"

In midsummer, cloudy and bright weather are uncertain. A few specks of
clouds suffice to bring about rain. Of a sudden, a cold blast swept by,
and tossed about by the wind fell a shower of rain. Pao-yü perceived
that the water trickling down the girl's head saturated her gauze attire
in no time. "It's pouring," Pao-yü debated within himself, "and how can
a frame like hers resist the brunt of such a squall." Unable therefore
to restrain himself, he vehemently shouted: "Leave off writing! See,
it's pouring; you're wet through!"

The girl caught these words, and was frightened out of her wits. Raising
her head, she at once descried some one or other standing beyond the
flowers and calling out to her: "Leave off writing. It's pouring!" But
as Pao-yü was, firstly, of handsome appearance, and as secondly the
luxuriant abundance of flowers and foliage screened with their boughs,
thick-laden with leaves, the upper and lower part of his person, just
leaving half of his countenance exposed to view, the maiden simply
jumped at the conclusion that he must be a servant girl, and never for a
moment dreamt that it might be Pao-yü. "Many thanks, sister, for
recalling me to my senses," she consequently smiled. "Yet is there
forsooth anything outside there to protect you from the rain?"

This single remark proved sufficient to recall Pao-yü to himself. With
an exclamation of "Ai-yah," he at length became conscious that his whole
body was cold as ice. Then drooping his head, he realised that his own
person too was drenched. "This will never do," he cried, and with one
breath he had to run back into the I Hung court. His mind, however,
continued much exercised about the girl as she had nothing to shelter
her from the rain.

As the next day was the dragon-boat festival, Wen Kuan and the other
singing girls, twelve in all, were given a holiday, so they came into
the garden and amused themselves by roaming everywhere and anywhere. As
luck would have it, the two girls Pao-Kuan, who filled the _rôle_
of young men and Yü Kuan, who represented young women, were in the I
Hung court enjoying themselves with Hsi Jen, when rain set in and they
were prevented from going back, so in a body they stopped up the drain
to allow the water to accumulate in the yard. Then catching those that
could be caught, and driving those that had to be driven, they laid hold
of a few of the green-headed ducks, variegated marsh-birds and coloured
mandarin-ducks, and tying their wings they let them loose in the court
to disport themselves. Closing the court Hsi Jen and her playmates stood
together under the verandah and enjoyed the fun. Pao-yü therefore found
the entrance shut. He gave a rap at the door. But as every one inside
was bent upon laughing, they naturally did not catch the sound; and it
was only after he had called and called, and made a noise by thumping at
the door, that they at last heard. Imagining, however, that Pao-yü could
not be coming back at that hour, Hsi Jen shouted laughing: "who's it now
knocking at the door? There's no one to go and open."

"It's I," rejoined Pao-yü.

"It's Miss Pao-ch'ai's tone of voice," added She Yüeh.

"Nonsense!" cried Ch'ing Wen. "What would Miss Pao-ch'ai come over to do
at such an hour?"

"Let me go," chimed in Hsi Jen, "and see through the fissure in the
door, and if we can open, we'll open; for we mustn't let her go back,
wet through."

With these words, she came along the passage to the doorway. On looking
out, she espied Pao-yü dripping like a chicken drenched with rain.

Seeing him in this plight, Hsi Jen felt solicitous as well as amused.
With alacrity, she flung the door wide open, laughing so heartily that
she was doubled in two. "How could I ever have known," she said,
clapping her hands, "that you had returned, Sir! Yet how is it that
you've run back in this heavy rain?"

Pao-yü had, however, been feeling in no happy frame of mind. He had
fully resolved within himself to administer a few kicks to the person,
who came to open the door, so as soon as it was unbarred, he did not try
to make sure who it was, but under the presumption that it was one of
the servant-girls, he raised his leg and give her a kick on the side.

"Ai-yah!" ejaculated Hsi Jen.

Pao-yü nevertheless went on to abuse. "You mean things!" he shouted.
"It's because I've always treated you so considerately that you don't
respect me in the least! And you now go to the length of making a
laughing-stock of me!"

As he spoke, he lowered his head. Then catching sight of Hsi Jen, in
tears, he realised that he had kicked the wrong person. "Hallo!" he
said, promptly smiling, "is it you who've come? Where did I kick you?"

Hsi Jen had never, previous to this, received even a harsh word from
him. When therefore she on this occasion unexpectedly saw Pao-yü gave
her a kick in a fit of anger and, what made it worse, in the presence of
so many people, shame, resentment, and bodily pain overpowered her and
she did not, in fact, for a time know where to go and hide herself. She
was then about to give rein to her displeasure, but the reflection that
Pao-yü could not have kicked her intentionally obliged her to suppress
her indignation. "Instead of kicking," she remarked, "don't you yet go
and change your clothes?"

Pao-yü walked into the room. As he did so, he smiled. "Up to the age
I've reached," he observed, "this is the first instance on which I've
ever so thoroughly lost control over my temper as to strike any one;
and, contrary to all my thoughts, it's you that happened to come in my
way?"

Hsi Jen, while patiently enduring the pain, effected the necessary
change in his attire. "I've been here from the very first," she
simultaneously added, smilingly, "so in all things, whether large or
small, good or bad, it has naturally fallen to my share to bear the
brunt. But not to say another word about your assault on me, why,
to-morrow you'll indulge your hand and star-beating others!"

"I did not strike you intentionally just now," retorted Pao-yü.

"Who ever said," rejoined Hsi Jen, "that you did it intentionally! It
has ever been the duty of that tribe of servant-girls to open and shut
the doors, yet they've got into the way of being obstinate, and have
long ago become such an abomination that people's teeth itch to revenge
themselves on them. They don't know, besides, what fear means. So had
you first assured yourself that it was they and given them a kick, a
little intimidating would have done them good. But I'm at the bottom of
the mischief that happened just now, for not calling those, upon whom it
devolves, to come and open for you."

During the course of their conversation, the rain ceased, and Pao Kuan
and Yü Kuan had been able to take their leave. Hsi Jen, however,
experienced such intense pain in her side, and felt such inward
vexation, that at supper she could not put a morsel of anything in her
mouth. When in the evening, the time came for her to have her bath, she
discovered, on divesting herself of her clothes, a bluish bruise on her
side of the size of a saucer and she was very much frightened. But as
she could not very well say anything about it to any one, she presently
retired to rest. But twitches of pain made her involuntarily moan in her
dreams and groan in her sleep.

Pao-yü did, it is true, not hurt her with any malice, but when he saw
Hsi Jen so listless and restless, and suddenly heard her groan in the
course of the night, he realised how severely he must have kicked her.
So getting out of bed, he gently seized the lantern and came over to
look at her. But as soon as he reached the side of her bed, he perceived
Hsi Jen expectorate, with a retch, a whole mouthful of phlegm. "Oh me!"
she gasped, as she opened her eyes. The presence of Pao-yü startled her
out of her wits. "What are you up to?" she asked.

"You groaned in your dreams," answered Pao-yü, "so I must have kicked
you hard. Do let me see!"

"My head feels giddy," said Hsi Jen. "My throat foul and sweet; throw
the light on the floor!"

At these words, Pao-yü actually raised the lantern. The moment he cast
the light below, he discerned a quantity of fresh blood on the floor.

Pao-yü was seized with consternation. "Dreadful!" was all he could say.
At the sight of the blood, Hsi Jen's heart too partly waxed cold.

But, reader, the next chapter will reveal the sequel, if you really have
any wish to know more about them.



CHAPTER XXXI.

  Pao-yü allows the girl Ch'ing Wen to tear his fan so as to afford her
      amusement.
  A wedding proves to be the result of the descent of a unicorn.


But to proceed. When she saw on the floor the blood, she had brought up,
Hsi Jen immediately grew partly cold. What she had often heard people
mention in past days 'that the lives of young people, who expectorate
blood, are uncertain, and that although they may live long, they are,
after all, mere wrecks,' flashed through her mind. The remembrance of
this saying at once completely scattered to the winds the wish, she had
all along cherished, of striving for honour and of being able to boast
of glory; and from her eyes unwittingly ran down streams of tears.

When Pao-yü saw her crying, his heart was seized with anguish. "What's
it that preys on your mind?" he consequently asked her.

Hsi Jen strained every nerve to smile. "There's no rhyme or reason for
anything," she replied, "so what can it be?"

Pao-yü's intention was to there and then give orders to the servant to
warm some white wine and to ask them for a few 'Li-T'ung' pills
compounded with goat's blood, but Hsi Jen clasped his hand tight. "My
troubling you is of no matter," she smiled, "but were I to put ever so
many people to inconvenience, they'll bear me a grudge for my impudence.
Not a soul, it's clear enough, knows anything about it now, but were you
to make such a bustle as to bring it to people's notice, you'll be in an
awkward fix, and so will I. The proper thing, therefore, is for you to
send a page to-morrow to request Dr. Wang to prepare some medicine for
me. When I take this I shall be all right. And as neither any human
being nor spirit will thus get wind of it, won't it be better?"

Pao-yü found her suggestion so full of reason that he thought himself
obliged to abandon his purpose; so approaching the table, he poured a
cup of tea, and came over and gave it to Hsi Jen to rinse her mouth
with. Aware, however, as Hsi Jen was that Pao-yü himself was not feeling
at ease in his mind, she was on the point of bidding him not wait upon
her; but convinced that he would once more be certain not to accede to
her wishes, and that the others would, in the second place, have to be
disturbed, she deemed it expedient to humour him. Leaning on the couch,
she consequently allowed Pao-yü to come and attend to her.

As soon as the fifth watch struck, Pao-yü, unmindful of combing or
washing, hastily put on his clothes and left the room; and sending for
Wang Chi-jen, he personally questioned him with all minuteness about her
ailment.

Wang Chi-jen asked how it had come about. "It's simply a bruise; nothing
more," (he said), and forthwith he gave him the names of some pills and
medicines, and told him how they were to be taken, and how they were to
be applied.

Pao-yü committed every detail to memory, and on his return into the
garden, the treatment was, needless for us to explain, taken in hand in
strict compliance with the directions.

This was the day of the dragon-boat festival. Cat-tail and artemisia
were put over the doors. Tiger charms were suspended on every back. At
noon, Madame Wang got a banquet ready, and to this midday feast, she
invited the mother, daughter and the rest of the members of the Hsüeh
household.

Pao-yü noticed that Pao-ch'ai was in such low spirits that she would not
even speak to him, and concluded that the reason was to be sought in the
incident of the previous day. Madame Wang seeing Pao-yü in a sullen
humour jumped at the surmise that it must be due to Chin Ch'uan's affair
of the day before; and so ill at ease did she feel that she heeded him
less than ever. Lin Tai-yü, detected Pao-yü's apathy, and presumed that
he was out of sorts for having given umbrage to Pao-ch'ai, and her
manner likewise assumed a listless air. Lady Feng had, in the course of
the previous evening, been told by Madame Wang what had taken place
between Pao-yü and Chin Ch'uan, and when she came to know that Madame
Wang was in an unhappy frame of mind she herself did not venture to chat
or laugh, but at once regulated her behaviour to suit Madame Wang's
mood. So the lack of animation became more than ever perceptible; for
the good cheer of Ying Ch'un and her sisters was also damped by the
sight of all of them down in the mouth. The natural consequence
therefore was that they all left after a very short stay.

Lin Tai-yü had a natural predilection for retirement. She did not care
for social gatherings. Her notions, however, were not entirely devoid of
reason. She maintained that people who gathered together must soon part;
that when they came together, they were full of rejoicing, but did they
not feel lonely when they broke up? That since this sense of loneliness
gave rise to chagrin, it was consequently preferable not to have any
gatherings. That flowers afforded an apt example. When they opened, they
won people's admiration; but when they faded, they added to the feeling
of vexation; so that better were it if they did not blossom at all! To
this cause therefore must be assigned the fact that when other people
were glad, she, on the contrary, felt unhappy.

Pao-yü's disposition was such that he simply yearned for frequent
gatherings, and looked forward with sorrow to the breaking up which must
too soon come round. As for flowers, he wished them to bloom repeatedly
and was haunted with the dread of their dying in a little time. Yet
albeit manifold anguish fell to his share when banquets drew to a close
and flowers began to fade, he had no alternative but to practice
resignation.

On this account was it that, when the company cheerlessly broke up from
the present feast, Lin Tai-yü did not mind the separation; and that
Pao-yü experienced such melancholy and depression, that, on his return
to his apartments, he gave way to deep groans and frequent sighs.

Ch'ing Wen, as it happened, came to the upper quarters to change her
costume. In an unguarded moment, she let her fan slip out of her hand
and drop on the ground. As it fell, the bones were snapped. "You stupid
thing!" Pao-yü exclaimed, sighing, "what a dunce! what next will you be
up to by and bye? When, in a little time, you get married and have a
home of your own, will you, forsooth, still go on in this happy-go-lucky
careless sort of way?"

"Master Secundus," replied Ch'ing Wen with a sardonic smile, "your
temper is of late dreadfully fiery, and time and again it leaks out on
your very face! The other day you even beat Hsi Jen and here you are
again now finding fault with us! If you feel disposed to kick or strike
us, you are at liberty, Sir, to do so at your pleasure; but for a fan to
slip on the ground is an everyday occurrence! How many of those crystal
jars and cornelian bowls were smashed the other time, I don't remember,
and yet you were not seen to fly into a tantrum; and now, for a fan do
you distress yourself so? What's the use of it? If you dislike us, well
pack us off and select some good girls to serve you, and we will quietly
go away. Won't this be better?"

This rejoinder so exasperated Pao-yü that his whole frame trembled
violently. "You needn't be in a hurry!" he then shouted. "There will be
a day of parting by and bye."

Hsi Jen was on the other side, and from an early period she listened to
the conversation between them. Hurriedly crossing over, "what are you up
to again?" she said to Pao-yü, "why, there's nothing to put your monkey
up! I'm perfectly right in my assertion that when I'm away for any
length of time, something is sure to happen."

Ch'ing Wen heard these remarks. "Sister," she interposed smiling
ironically, "since you've got the gift of the gab, you should have come
at once; you would then have spared your master his fit of anger. It's
you who have from bygone days up to the present waited upon master;
we've never had anything to do with attending on him; and it's because
you've served him so faithfully that he repaid you yesterday with a kick
on the stomach. But who knows what punishment mayn't be in store for us,
who aren't fit to wait upon him decently!"

At these insinuations, Hsi Jen felt both incensed and ashamed. She was
about to make some response but Pao-yü had worked himself into such
another passion as to get quite yellow in the face, and she was obliged
to rein in her temper. Pushing Ch'ing Wen, "Dear sister," she cried,
"you had better be off for a stroll! it's really we, who are to blame!"

The very mention of the word "we" made it certain to Ch'ing Wen that she
implied herself and Pao-yü, and thus unawares more fuel was added again
to her jealous notions. Giving way to several loud smiles, full of
irony: "I can't make out," she insinuated, "who you may mean. But don't
make me blush on your account! Even those devilish pranks of yours can't
hoodwink me! How and why is it that you've started styling yourself as
'we?' Properly speaking, you haven't as yet so much as attained the
designation of 'Miss!' You're simply no better than I am, and how is it
then that you presume so high as to call yourself 'we.'"

Hsi Jen's face grew purple from shame. "The fact is," she reflected,
"that I've said more than I should."

"As one and all of you are ever bearing her malice," Pao-yü
simultaneously observed, "I'll actually raise her to-morrow to a higher
status!"

Hsi Jen quickly snatched Pao-yü's hand. "She's a stupid girl," she said,
"what's the use of arguing with her? What's more, you've so far borne
with them and overlooked ever, so many other things more grievous than
this; and what are you up to to-day?"

"If I'm really a stupid girl," repeated Ch'ing Wen, smiling
sarcastically, "am I a fit person for you to hold converse with? Why,
I'm purely and simply a slave-girl; that's all."

"Are you, after all," cried Hsi Jen, at these words, "bickering with me,
or with Master Secundus? If you bear me a grudge, you'd better then
address your remarks to me alone; albeit it isn't right that you should
kick up such a hullaballoo in the presence of Mr. Secundus. But if you
have a spite against Mr. Secundus, you shouldn't be shouting so
boisterously as to make thousands of people know all about it! I came
in, a few minutes back, merely for the purpose of setting matters right,
and of urging you to make up your quarrels so that we should all be on
the safe side; and here I have the unlucky fate of being set upon by
you, Miss! Yet you neither seem to be angry with me, nor with Mr.
Secundus! But armed _cap-à-pie_ as you appear to be, what is your
ultimate design? I won't utter another word, but let you have your say!"

While she spoke, she was hurriedly wending her way out.

"You needn't raise your dander." Pao-yü remarked to Ch'ing Wen. "I've
guessed the secret of your heart, so I'll go and tell mother that as
you've also attained a certain age, she should send you away. Will this
please you, yes or no?"

This allusion made Ch'ing Wen unwittingly feel again wounded at heart.
She tried to conceal her tears. "Why should I go away?" she asked. "If
even you be so prejudiced against me as to try and devise means to pack
me off, you won't succeed."

"I never saw such brawling!" Pao-yü exclaimed. "You're certainly bent
upon going! I might as well therefore let mother know so as to bundle
you off!"

While addressing her, he rose to his feet and was intent upon trudging
off at once. Hsi Jen lost no time in turning round and impeding his
progress. "Where are you off to?" she cried.

"I'm going to tell mother," answered Pao-yü.

"It's no use whatever!" Hsi Jen smiled, "you may be in real earnest to
go and tell her, but aren't you afraid of putting her to shame? If even
she positively means to leave, you can very well wait until you two have
got over this bad blood. And when everything is past and gone, it won't
be any too late for you to explain, in the course of conversation, the
whole case to our lady, your mother. But if you now go in hot haste and
tell her, as if the matter were an urgent one, won't you be the means of
making our mistress give way to suspicion?"

"My mother," demurred Pao-yü, "is sure not to entertain any suspicions,
as all I will explain to her is that she insists upon leaving."

"When did I ever insist upon going?" sobbed Ch'ing Wen. "You fly into a
rage, and then you have recourse to threats to intimidate me. But you're
at liberty to go and say anything you like; for as I'll knock my brains
out against the wall, I won't get alive out of this door."

"This is, indeed, strange!" exclaimed Pao-yü. "If you won't go, what's
the good of all this fuss? I can't stand this bawling, so it will be a
riddance if you would get out of the way!"

Saying this, he was resolved upon going to report the matter. Hsi Jen
found herself powerless to dissuade him. She had in consequence no other
resource but to fall on her knees.

Pi Hen, Ch'iu Wen, She Yüeh and the rest of the waiting-maids had
realised what a serious aspect the dispute had assumed, and not a sound
was to be heard to fall from their lips. They remained standing outside
listening to what was going on. When they now overheard Hsi Jen making
solicitous entreaties on her knees, they rushed into the apartment in a
body; and with one consent they prostrated themselves on the floor.

Pao-yü at once pulled Hsi Jen up. Then with a sigh, he took a seat on
the bed. "Get up," he shouted to the body of girls, "and clear out! What
would you have me do?" he asked, addressing himself to Hsi Jen. "This
heart of mine has been rent to pieces, and no one has any idea about
it!"

While speaking, tears of a sudden rolled down his cheek. At the sight of
Pao-yü weeping, Hsi Jen also melted into a fit of crying. Ch'ing Wen was
standing by them, with watery eyes. She was on the point of reasoning
with them, when espying Lin Tai-yü step into the room, she speedily
walked out.

"On a grand holiday like this," remonstrated Lin Tai-yü smiling, "how is
it that you're snivelling away, and all for nothing? Is it likely that
high words have resulted all through that 'dumpling' contest?"

Pao-yü and Lin Tai-yü blurted out laughing.

"You don't tell me, cousin Secundus," Lin Tai-yü put in, "but I know all
about it, even though I have asked no questions."

Now she spoke, and now she patted Hsi Jen on the shoulder. "My dear
sister-in-law," she smiled, "just you tell me! It must surely be that
you two have had a quarrel. Confide in me, your cousin, so that I might
reconcile you."

"Miss Lin," rejoined Hsi Jen, pushing her off, "what are you fussing
about? I am simply one of our servant-girls; you're therefore rather
erratic in your talk!"

"You say that you're only a servant-girl," smilingly replied Tai-yü,
"and yet I treat you like a sister-in-law."

"Why do you," Pao-yü chimed in, "give her this abusive epithet? But
however much she may make allowance for this, can she, when there are so
many others who tell idle tales on her account, put up with your coming
and telling her all you've said?"

"Miss Lin," smiled Hsi Jen, "you're not aware of the purpose of my
heart. Unless my breath fails and I die, I shall continue in his
service."

"If you die," remarked Lin Tai-yü smiling, "what will others do, I
wonder? As for me, I shall be the first to die from crying."

"Were you to die," added Pao-yü laughingly, "I shall become a bonze."

"You'd better be a little more sober-minded!" laughed Hsi Jen. "What's
the good of coming out with all these things?"

Lin Tai-yü put out two of her fingers, and puckered up her lips. "Up to
this," she laughed, "he's become a bonze twice. Henceforward, I'll try
and remember how many times you make up your mind to become a Buddhist
priest!"

This reminded Pao-yü that she was referring to a remark he had made on a
previous occasion, but smiling to himself, he allowed the matter to
drop.

After a short interval, Lin Tai-yü went away. A servant then came to
announce that Mr. Hsüeh wanted to see him, and Pao-yü had to go. The
purpose of this visit was in fact to invite him to a banquet, and as he
could not very well put forward any excuse to refuse, he had to remain
till the end of the feast before he was able to take his leave. The
result was that, on his return, in the evening, he was to a great extent
under the effect of wine. With bustling step, he wended his way into his
own court. Here he perceived that the cool couch with a back to it, had
already been placed in the yard, and that there was some one asleep on
it. Prompted by the conviction that it must be Hsi Jen, Pao-yü seated
himself on the edge of the couch. As he did so, he gave her a push, and
inquired whether her sore place was any better. But thereupon he saw the
occupant turn herself round, and exclaim: "What do you come again to
irritate me for?"

Pao-yü, at a glance, realised that it was not Hsi Jen, but Ch'ing Wen.
Pao-yü then clutched her and compelled her to sit next to him. "Your
disposition," he smiled, "has been more and more spoilt through
indulgence. When you let the fan drop this morning, I simply made one or
two remarks, and out you came with that long rigmarole. Had you gone for
me it wouldn't have mattered; but you also dragged in Hsi Jen, who only
interfered with every good intention of inducing us to make it up again.
But, ponder now, ought you to have done it; yes or no?"

"With this intense heat," remonstrated Ch'ing Wen, "why do you pull me
and toss me about? Should any people see you, what will they think? But
this person of mine isn't meet to be seated in here."

"Since you yourself know that it isn't meet," replied Pao-yü with a
smile, "why then were you sleeping here?"

To this taunt Ch'ing Wen had nothing to say. But she spurted out into
fresh laughter. "It was all right," she retorted, "during your absence;
but the moment you come, it isn't meet for me to stay! Get up and let me
go and have my bath. Hsi Jen and She Yüeh have both had theirs, so I'll
call them here!"

"I've just had again a good deal of wine," remarked Pao-yü, laughingly;
"so a wash will be good for me. And since you've not had your bath, you
had better bring the water and let's both have it together."

"No, no!" smiled Ch'ing Wen, waving her hand, "I cannot presume to put
you to any trouble, Sir. I still remember how when Pi Hen used to look
after your bath you occupied fully two or three hours. What you were up
to during that time we never knew. We could not very well walk in. When
you had however done washing, and we entered your room, we found the
floor so covered with water that the legs of the bed were soaking and
the matting itself a regular pool. Nor could we make out what kind of
washing you'd been having; and for days afterwards we had a laugh over
it. But I've neither any time to get the water ready; nor do I see the
need for you to have a wash along with me. Besides, to-day it's chilly,
and as you've had a bath only a little while back, you can very well
just now dispense with one. But I'll draw a basin of water for you to
wash your face, and to shampoo your head with. Not long ago, Yüan Yang
sent you a few fruits; they were put in that crystal bowl, so you'd
better tell them to bring them to you to taste."

"Well, in that case." laughed Pao-yü, "you needn't also have a bath.
Just simply wash your hands, and bring the fruit and let's have some
together."

"I'm so shaky," smiled Ch'ing Wen "that even fans slip out of my hands,
and how could I fetch the fruit for you. Were I also to break the dish,
it will be still more dreadful!"

"If you want to break it, break it!" smiled Pao-yü. "These things are
only intended for general use. You like this thing; I fancy that; our
respective tastes are not identical. The original use of that fan, for
instance, was to fan one's self with; but if you chose to break it for
fun, you were quite at liberty to do so. The only thing is, when you get
angry don't make it the means of giving vent to your temper! Just like
those salvers. They are really meant for serving things in. But if you
fancy that kind of sound, then deliberately smash them, that will be all
right. But don't, when you are in high dudgeon avail yourself of them to
air your resentment! That's what one would call having a fancy for a
thing!"

Ch'ing Wen greeted his words with a smile.

"Since that be so," she said, "bring me your fan and let me tear it.
What most takes my fancy is tearing!"

Upon hearing this Pao-yü smilingly handed it to her. Ch'ing Wen, in
point of fact, took it over, and with a crash she rent it in two. Close
upon this, the sound of crash upon crash became audible.

Pao-yü was standing next to her. "How nice the noise is!" he laughed.
"Tear it again and make it sound a little more!"

But while he spoke, She Yüeh was seen to walk in. "Don't," she smiled,
"be up to so much mischief!" Pao-yü, however, went up to her and
snatching her fan also from her hand, he gave it to Ch'ing Wen. Ch'ing
Wen took it and there and then likewise broke it in two. Both he and she
then had a hearty laugh.

"What do you call this?" She Yüeh expostulated. "Do you take my property
and make it the means of distracting yourselves!"

"Open the fan-box," shouted Pao-yü, "and choose one and take it away!
What, are they such fine things!"

"In that case," ventured She Yüeh, "fetch the fans and let her break as
many as she can. Won't that be nice!"

"Go and bring them at once!" Pao-yü laughed.

"I won't be up to any such tomfoolery!" She Yüeh demurred. "She hasn't
snapped her hands, so bid her go herself and fetch them!"

"I'm feeling tired," interposed Ch'ing Wen, as she laughingly leant on
the bed. "I'll therefore tear some more to-morrow again."

"An old writer says," added Pao-yü with a smile, "'that a thousand
ounces of gold cannot purchase a single laugh'! What can a few fans
cost?"

After moralising, he went on to call Hsi Jen. Hsi Jen had just finished
the necessary change in her dress so she stepped in; and a young
servant-girl, Chiao Hui, crossed over and picked up the broken fans.
Then they all sat and enjoyed the cool breeze. But we can well dispense
with launching into any minute details.

On the morrow, noon found Madame Wang, Hsüeh Pao-ch'ai, Lin Tai-yü, and
the rest of the young ladies congregated in dowager lady Chia's suite of
rooms. Some one then brought the news that: "Miss Shih had arrived." In
a little time they perceived Shih Hsiang-yun make her appearance in the
court, at the head of a bevy of waiting-maids and married women.
Pao-ch'ai, Tai-yu and her other cousins, quickly ran down the steps to
meet her and exchange greetings. But with what fervour girls of tender
years re-unite some day after a separation of months need not, of
course, be explained. Presently, she entered the apartments, paid her
respects and inquired how they all were. But after this conventional
interchange of salutations, old lady Chia pressed her to take off her
outer garments as the weather was so close. Shih Hsiang-yün lost no time
in rising to her feet and loosening her clothes. "I don't see why,"
Madame Wang thereupon smiled, "you wear all these things!'

"It's entirely at aunt Secunda's bidding," retorted Shih Hsiang-yün,
"that I put them on. Why, would any one of her own accord wear so many
things!"

"Aunt," interposed Pao-ch'ai, who stood by, with a smile, "you're not
aware that what most delights her in the matter of dress is to don other
people's clothes! Yes, I remember how, during her stay here in the third
and fourth moons of last year, she used to wear cousin Pao's pelisses.
She even put on his shoes, and attached his frontlets as well round her
head. At a casual glance, she looked the very image of cousin Pao; what
was superfluous was that pair of earrings of hers. As she stood at the
back of that chair she so thoroughly took in our venerable ancestor that
she kept on shouting: 'Pao-yü, come over! Mind the tassels suspended on
that lamp; for if you shake the dust off, it may get into your eyes!'
But all she did was to laugh; she did not budge; and it was only after
every one found it hard to keep their countenance that our worthy senior
also started laughing. 'You do look well in male habiliments!' she said
to her."

"What about that!" cried Lin Tai-yü, "why, she had scarcely been here
with us a couple of days in the first moon of last year, when we sent
and fetched her, that we had a fall of snow. You, venerable senior, and
her maternal aunt had on that day, I remember so well, just returned
from worshipping the images of our ancestors, and a brand-new deep red
felt wrapper of yours, dear grandmother, had been lying over there, when
suddenly it disappeared. But, lo, she it was who had put it on! Being,
however, too large and too long for her, she took a couple of
handkerchiefs, and fastened them round her waist. She was then trudging
into the back court with the servant-girls to make snow men when she
tripped and fell flat in front of the drain, and got covered all over
with mud."

As she narrated this incident, every one recalled the circumstances to
mind, and had a good laugh.

"Dame Chou," Pao-ch'ai smilingly inquired of nurse Chou, "is your young
lady always as fond of pranks as ever or not?"

Nurse Chou then also gave a laugh.

"Pranks are nothing," Ying Ch'un smiled. "What I do detest is her
fondness for tittle-tattle! I've never seen any one who, even when
asleep, goes on chatter-chatter; now laughing, and now talking, as she
does. Nor can I make out where she gets all those idle yarns of hers."

"I think she's better of late," interposed Madame Wang. "The other day
some party or other came and they met; so she's to have a mother-in-law
very soon; and can she still be comporting herself like that!"

"Are you going to stay to-day," dowager lady Chia then asked, "or going
back home?"

Nurse Chou smiled. "Your venerable ladyship has not seen what an amount
of clothes we've brought," she replied. "We mean, of course, to stay a
couple of days."

"Is cousin Pao-yü not at home?" inquired Hsiang-yün."

"There she's again! She doesn't think of others," remarked Pao-ch'ai
smiling significantly. "She only thinks of her cousin Pao-yü. They're
both so fond of larks! This proves that she hasn't yet got rid of that
spirit of mischief."

"You're all now grown up," observed old lady Chia; "and you shouldn't
allude to infant names."

But while she was chiding them, they noticed Pao-yü arrive.

"Cousin Yün, have you come?" he smiled. "How is it that you wouldn't
come the other day when some one was despatched to fetch you?"

"It's only a few minutes," Madame Wang said, "since our venerable senior
called that one to task, and now here he comes and refers to names and
surnames!"

"Your cousin Pao," ventured Lin Tai-yü, "has something good, which he
has been waiting to give you."

"What good thing is it?" asked Hsiang-yün.

"Do you believe what she says?" observed Pao-yü laughingly. "But how
many days is it that I have not seen you, and you've grown so much
taller!"

"Is cousin Hsi Jen all right?" inquired Hsiang-yün.

"She's all right," answered Pao-yü. "Many thanks for your kind thought
of her."

"I've brought something nice for her," resumed Hsiang-yün.

Saying this, she produced her handkerchief, tied into a knot.

"What's this something nice?" asked Pao-yü. "Wouldn't it have been
better if you'd brought her a couple of those rings with streaked stones
of the kind you sent the other day?"

"Why, what's this?" exclaimed Hsiang-yün laughing, opening, as she
spoke, the handkerchief.

On close scrutiny, they actually found four streaked rings, similar to
those she had previously sent, tied up in the same packet.

"Look here!" Lin Tai-yü smiled, "what a girl she is! Had you, when
sending that fellow the other day to bring ours, given him these also to
bring along with him, wouldn't it have saved trouble? Instead of that,
here you fussily bring them yourself to-day! I presumed that it was
something out of the way again; but is it really only these things? In
very truth, you're a mere dunce!"

"It's you who behave like a dunce now!" Shih Hsiang-yün smiled.

"I'll speak out here and let every one judge for themselves who is the
dunce. The servant, deputed to bring the things to you, had no need to
open his mouth and say anything; for, as soon as they were brought in,
it was of course evident, at a glance, that they were to be presented to
you young ladies. But had he been the bearer of these things for them, I
would have been under the necessity of explaining to him which was
intended for this servant-girl, and which for that. Had the messenger
had his wits about him, well and good; but had he been at all stupid he
wouldn't have been able to remember so much as the names of the girls!
He would have made an awful mess of it, and talked a lot of nonsense. So
instead of being of any use he would have even muddled,
hickledy-pickledy, your things. Had a female servant been despatched, it
would have been all right. But as it happened, a servant-boy was again
sent the other day, so how could he have mentioned the names of the
waiting-girls? And by my bringing them in person to give them to them,
doesn't it make things clearer?"

As she said this, she put down the four rings. "One is for sister Hsi
Jen," she continued, "one is for sister Yüan Yang. One for sister Chin
Ch'uan-erh, and one for sister P'ing Erh. They are only for these four
girls; but would the servant-boys too forsooth have remembered them so
clearly!"

At these words, the whole company smiled. "How really clear!" they
cried.

"This is what it is to be able to speak!" Pao-yü put in. "She doesn't
spare any one!"

Hearing this, Lin Tai-yü gave a sardonic smile. "If she didn't know how
to use her tongue," she observed, "would she deserve to wear that
unicorn of gold!"

While speaking, she rose and walked off.

Luckily, every one did not hear what she said. Only Hsüeh Pao-ch'ai
pursed up her lips and laughed. Pao-yü, however, had overheard her
remark, and he blamed himself for having once more talked in a heedless
manner. Unawares his eye espied Pao-ch'ai much amused, and he too could
not suppress a smile. But at the sight of Pao-yü in laughter, Pao-ch'ai
hastily rose to her feet and withdrew. She went in search of Tai-yü, to
have a chat and laugh with her.

"After you've had tea," old lady Chia thereupon said to Hsiang-yün,
"you'd better rest a while and then go and see your sisters-in-law.
Besides, it's cool in the garden, so you can walk about with your
cousins."

Hsiang-yün expressed her assent, and, collecting the three rings, she
wrapped them up, and went and lay down to rest. Presently, she got up
with the idea of paying visits to lady Feng and her other relatives.
Followed by a whole bevy of nurses and waiting-maids, she repaired into
lady Feng's quarters on the off side. She bandied words with her for a
while and then coming out she betook herself into the garden of Broad
Vista, and called on Li Kung-ts'ai. But after a short visit, she turned
her steps towards the I Hung court to look up Hsi Jen. "You people
needn't," she said, turning her head round, "come along with me! You may
go and see your friends and relatives. It will be quite enough if you
simply leave Ts'ui Lü to wait upon me."

Hearing her wishes, each went her own way in quest of aunts, or
sisters-in-law. There only remained but Hsiang-yün and Ts'ui Lü.

"How is it," inquired Ts'ui Lü, "that these lotus flowers have not yet
opened?"

"The proper season hasn't yet arrived," rejoined Shih Hsiang-yün.

"They too," continued Ts'ui Lü, "resemble those in our pond; they are
double flowers."

"These here," remarked Hsiang-yün, "are not however up to ours."

"They have over there," observed Ts'ui Lü, "a pomegranate tree, with
four or five branches joined one to another, just like one storey raised
above another storey. What trouble it must have cost them to rear!"

"Flowers and plants," suggested Shih Hsiang-yün, "are precisely like the
human race. With sufficient vitality, they grow up in a healthy
condition."

"I can't credit these words," replied Ts'ui Lü, twisting her face round.
"If you maintain that they are like human beings, how is it that I
haven't seen any person, with one head growing over another."

This rejoinder evoked a smile from Hsiang-yün. "I tell you not to talk,"
she cried, "but you will insist upon talking! How do you expect people
to be able to answer every thing you say! All things, whether in heaven
or on earth come into existence by the co-operation of the dual powers,
the male and female. So all things, whether good or bad, novel or
strange, and all those manifold changes and transformations arise
entirely from the favourable or adverse influence exercised by the male
and female powers. And though some things seldom seen by mankind might
come to life, the principle at work is, after all, the same."

"In the face of these arguments," laughed Ts'ui Lü, "everything, from
old till now, from the very creation itself, embodies a certain
proportion of the Yin and Yang principles."

"You stupid thing!" exclaimed Hsiang-yün smiling, "the more you talk,
the more stuff and nonsense falls from your lips! What about everything
embodying a certain proportion of the principles Yin and Yang! Besides,
the two words Yin and Yang are really one word; for when the Yang
principle is exhausted, it becomes the Yin; and when the Yin is
exhausted, it becomes Yang. And it isn't that, at the exhaustion of the
Yin, another Yang comes into existence; and that, at the exhaustion of
the Yang, a second Yin arises."

"This trash is sufficient to kill me!" ejaculated Ts'ui Lü. "What are
the Yin and Yang? Why, they are without substance or form! But pray,
Miss, tell me what sort of things these Yin and Yang can be!"

"The Yin and Yang," explained Hsiang-yün, "are no more than spirits, but
anything affected by their influence at once assumes form. The heavens,
for instance, are Yang, and the earth is Yin; water is Yin and fire is
Yang; the sun is Yang and the moon Yin."

"Quite so! quite so!" cried out Ts'ui Lü, much amused by these
explanations, "I've at length attained perception! It isn't strange then
that people invariably call the sun 'T'ai-yang.' While astrologers keep
on speaking of the moon as 'T'ai-yin-hsing,' or something like it. It
must be on account of this principle."

"O-mi-to-fu!" laughed Hsiang-yün, "you have at last understood!"

"All these things possess the Yin and Yang; that's all right." T'sui Lü
put in. "But is there any likelihood that all those mosquitoes, flees
and worms, flowers, herbs, bricks and tiles have, in like manner,
anything to do with the Yin and Yang?"

"How don't they!" exclaimed Hsiang-yün. "For example, even the leaves of
that tree are distinguished by Yin and Yang. The side, which looks up
and faces the sun, is called Yang; while that in the shade and looking
downwards, is called Yin."

"Is it really so!" ejaculated T'sui Lü, upon hearing this; while she
smiled and nodded her head. "Now I know all about it! But which is Yang
and which Yin in these fans we're holding."

"This side, the front, is Yang," answered Hsiang-yün; "and that, the
reverse, is Yin."

Ts'ui Lü went on to nod her head, and to laugh. She felt inclined to
apply her questions to several other things, but as she could not fix
her mind upon anything in particular, she, all of a sudden, drooped her
head. Catching sight of the pendant in gold, representing a unicorn,
which Hsiang-yün had about her person, she forthwith made allusion to
it. "This, Miss," she said smiling, "cannot likely also have any Yin and
Yang!"

"The beasts of the field and the birds of the air," proceeded
Hsiang-yün, "are, the cock birds, Yang, and the hen birds, Yin. The
females of beasts are Yin; and the males, Yang; so how is there none?"

"Is this male, or is this female?" inquired Ts'ui Lü.

"Ts'ui!" exclaimed Hsiang-yün, "what about male and female! Here you are
with your nonsense again."

"Well, never mind about that," added Ts'ui Lü, "But how is it that all
things have Yin and Yang, and that we human beings have no Yin and no
Yang?"

Hsiang-yün then lowered her face. "You low-bred thing!" she exclaimed.
"But it's better for us to proceed on our way, for the more questions
you ask, the nicer they get."

"What's there in this that you can't tell me?" asked Ts'ui Lü, "But I
know all about it, so there's no need for you to keep me on pins and
needles."

Hsiang-yün blurted out laughing. "What do you know?" she said.

"That you, Miss, are Yang, and that I'm Yin," answered Ts'ui Lü.

Hsiang-yün produced her handkerchief, and, while screening her mouth
with it, burst out into a loud fit of laughter.

"What I say must be right for you to laugh in this way," Ts'ui Lü
observed.

"Perfectly right, perfectly right!" acquiesced Hsiang-yün.

"People say," continued Ts'ui Lü, "that masters are Yang, and that
servant-girls are Yin; don't I even apprehend this primary principle?"

"You apprehend it thoroughly," responded Hsiang-yün laughingly. But
while she was speaking, she espied, under the trellis with the cinnamon
roses, something glistening like gold. "Do you see that? What is it?"
Hsiang-yün asked pointing at it.

Hearing this, Ts'ui Lü hastily went over and picked up the object. While
scrutinising it, she observed with a smile, "Let us find out whether
it's Yin or Yang!"

So saying, she first laid hold of the unicorn, belonging to Shih
Hsiang-yün, and passed it under inspection.

Shih Hsiang-yün longed to be shown what she had picked up, but Ts'ui Lü
would not open her hand.

"It's a precious gem," she smiled. "You mayn't see it, Miss. Where can
it be from? How very strange it is! I've never seen any one in here with
anything of the kind."

"Give it to me and let me look at it," retorted Hsiang-yün.

Ts'ui Lü stretched out her hand with a dash. "Yes, Miss, please look at
it!" she laughed.

Hsiang-yün raised her eyes. She perceived, at a glance, that it was a
golden unicorn, so beautiful and so bright; and so much larger and
handsomer than the one she had on. Hsiang-yün put out her arm and,
taking the gem in the palm of her hand, she fell into a silent reverie
and uttered not a word. She was quite absent-minded when suddenly Pao-yü
appeared in the opposite direction.

"What are you two," he asked smiling, "doing here in the sun? How is it
you don't go and find Hsi Jen?"

Shih Hsiang-yün precipitately concealed the unicorn. "We were just
going," she replied, "so let us all go together."

Conversing, they, in a company, wended their steps into the I Hung
court. Hsi Jen was leaning on the balustrade at the bottom of the steps,
her face turned to the breeze. Upon unexpectedly seeing Hsiang-yün
arrive she with alacrity rushed down to greet her; and taking her hand
in hers, they cheerfully canvassed the events that had transpired during
their separation, while they entered the room and took a seat.

"You should have come earlier," Pao-yü said. "I've got something nice
and was only waiting for you."

Saying this, he searched and searched about his person. After a long
interval, "Ai-ya!" he ejaculated. "Have you perchance put that thing
away?" he eagerly asked Hsi Jen.

"What thing?" inquired Hsi Jen.

"The unicorn," explained Pao-yü, "I got the other day."

"You've daily worn it about you, and how is it you ask me?" remarked Hsi
Jen.

As soon as her answer fell on his ear, Pao-yü clapped his hands. "I've
lost it!" he cried. "Where can I go and look for it!" There and then, he
meant to go and search in person; but Shih Hsiang-yün heard his
inquiries, and concluded that it must be he who had lost the gem. "When
did you too," she promptly smiled, "get a unicorn?"

"I got it the other day, after ever so much trouble;" rejoined Pao-yü,
"but I can't make out when I can have lost it! I've also become quite
addle-headed."

"Fortunately," smiled Shih Hsiang-yün, "it's only a sort of a toy!
Still, are you so careless?" While speaking, she flung open her hand.
"Just see," she laughed, "is it this or not?"

As soon as he saw it, Pao-yü was seized with unwonted delight. But,
reader, if you care to know the cause of his delight, peruse the
explanation contained in the next chapter.



CHAPTER XXXII.

  Hsi Jen and Hsiang-yün tell their secret thoughts.
  Tai-yü is infatuated with the living Pao-yü.


While trying to conceal her sense of shame and injury Chin Ch'uan is
driven by her impetuous feelings to seek death.

But to resume our narrative. At the sight of the unicorn, Pao-yü was
filled with intense delight. So much so, that he forthwith put out his
hand and made a grab for it. "Lucky enough it was you who picked it up!"
he said, with a face beaming with smiles. "But when did you find it?"

"Fortunately it was only this!" rejoined Shih Hsiang-yün laughing. "If
you by and bye also lose your seal, will you likely banish it at once
from your mind, and never make an effort to discover it?"

"After all," smiled Pao-yü, "the loss of a seal is an ordinary
occurrence. But had I lost this, I would have deserved to die."

Hsi Jen then poured a cup of tea and handed it to Shih Hsiang-yün. "Miss
Senior," she remarked smilingly, "I heard that you had occasion the
other day to be highly pleased."

Shih Hsiang-yün flushed crimson. She went on drinking her tea and did
not utter a single word.

"Here you are again full of shame!" Hsi Jen smiled. "But do you remember
when we were living, about ten years back, in those warm rooms on the
west side and you confided in me one evening, you didn't feel any shame
then; and how is it you blush like this now?"

"Do you still speak about that!" exclaimed Shih Hsiang-yün laughingly.
"You and I were then great friends. But when our mother subsequently
died and I went home for a while, how is it you were at once sent to be
with my cousin Secundus, and that now that I've come back you don't
treat me as you did once?"

"Are you yet harping on this!" retorted Hsi Jen, putting on a smile.
"Why, at first, you used to coax me with a lot of endearing terms to
comb your hair and to wash your face, to do this and that for you. But
now that you've become a big girl, you assume the manner of a young
mistress towards me, and as you put on these airs of a young mistress,
how can I ever presume to be on a familiar footing with you?"

"O-mi-to-fu," cried Shih Hsiang-yün. "What a false accusation! If I be
guilty of anything of the kind, may I at once die! Just see what a
broiling hot day this is, and yet as soon as I arrived I felt bound to
come and look you up first. If you don't believe me, well, ask Lü Erh!
And while at home, when did I not at every instant say something about
you?"

Scarcely had she concluded than Hsi Jen and Pao-yü tried to soothe her.
"We were only joking," they said, "but you've taken everything again as
gospel. What! are you still so impetuous in your temperament!"

"You don't say," argued Shih Hsiang-yün, "that your words are hard
things to swallow, but contrariwise, call people's temperaments
impetuous!"

As she spoke, she unfolded her handkerchief and, producing a ring, she
gave it to Hsi Jen.

Hsi Jen did not know how to thank her enough. "When;" she consequently
smiled, "you sent those to your cousin the other day, I got one also;
and here you yourself bring me another to-day! It's clear enough
therefore that you haven't forgotten me. This alone has been quite
enough to test you. As for the ring itself, what is its worth? but it's
a token of the sincerity of your heart!"

"Who gave it to you?" inquired Shih Hsiang-yün.

"Miss Pao let me have it." replied Hsi Jen.

"I was under the impression," remarked Hsiang-yün with a sigh, "that it
was a present from cousin Lin. But is it really cousin Pao, that gave it
to you! When I was at home, I day after day found myself reflecting that
among all these cousins of mine, there wasn't one able to compare with
cousin Pao, so excellent is she. How I do regret that we are not the
offspring of one mother! For could I boast of such a sister of the same
flesh and blood as myself, it wouldn't matter though I had lost both
father and mother!"

While indulging in these regrets, her eyes got quite red.

"Never mind! never mind!" interposed Pao-yü. "Why need you speak of
these things!"

"If I do allude to this," answered Shih Hsiang-yün, "what does it
matter? I know that weak point of yours. You're in fear and trembling
lest your cousin Lin should come to hear what I say, and get angry with
me again for eulogising cousin Pao! Now isn't it this, eh!"

"Ch'ih!" laughed Hsi Jen, who was standing by her. "Miss Yün," she said,
"now that you've grown up to be a big girl you've become more than ever
openhearted and outspoken."

"When I contend;" smiled Pao-yü, "that it is difficult to say a word to
any one of you I'm indeed perfectly correct!"

"My dear cousin," observed Shih Hsiang-yün laughingly, "don't go on in
that strain! You'll provoke me to displeasure. When you are with me all
you are good for is to talk and talk away; but were you to catch a
glimpse of cousin Lin, you would once more be quite at a loss to know
what best to do!"

"Now, enough of your jokes!" urged Hsi Jen. "I have a favour to crave of
you."

"What is it?" vehemently inquired Shih Hsiang-yün.

"I've got a pair of shoes," answered Hsi Jen, "for which I've stuck the
padding together; but I'm not feeling up to the mark these last few
days, so I haven't been able to work at them. If you have any leisure,
do finish them for me."

"This is indeed strange!" exclaimed Shih Hsiang-yün. "Putting aside all
the skilful workers engaged in your household, you have besides some
people for doing needlework and others for tailoring and cutting; and
how is it you appeal to me to take your shoes in hand? Were you to ask
any one of those men to execute your work, who could very well refuse to
do it?"

"Here you are in another stupid mood!" laughed Hsi Jen. "Can it be that
you don't know that our sewing in these quarters mayn't be done by these
needleworkers."

At this reply, it at once dawned upon Shih Hsiang-yün that the shoes
must be intended for Pao-yü. "Since that be the case," she in
consequence smiled; "I'll work them for you. There's however one thing.
I'll readily attend to any of yours, but I will have nothing to do with
any for other people."

"There you are again!" laughed Hsi Jen. "Who am I to venture to trouble
you to make shoes for me? I'll tell you plainly, however, that they are
not mine. But no matter whose they are, it is anyhow I who'll be the
recipient of your favour; that is sufficient."

"To speak the truth," rejoined Shih Hsiang-yün, "you've put me to the
trouble of working, I don't know how many things for you. The reason why
I refuse on this occasion should be quite evident to you!"

"I can't nevertheless make it out!" answered Hsi Jen.

"I heard the other day," continued Shih Hsiang-yün, a sardonic smile on
her lip, "that while the fan-case, I had worked, was being held and
compared with that of some one else, it too was slashed away in a fit of
high dudgeon. This reached my ears long ago, and do you still try to
dupe me by asking me again now to make something more for you? Have I
really become a slave to you people?

"As to what occurred the other day," hastily explained Pao-yü smiling,
"I positively had no idea that that thing was your handiwork."

"He never knew that you'd done it," Hsi Jen also laughed. "I deceived
him by telling him that there had been of late some capital hands at
needlework outside, who could execute any embroidery with surpassing
beauty, and that I had asked them to bring a fan-case so as to try them
and to see whether they could actually work well or not. He at once
believed what I said. But as he produced the case and gave it to this
one and that one to look at, he somehow or other, I don't know how,
managed again to put some one's back up, and she cut it into two. On his
return, however, he bade me hurry the men to make another; and when at
length I explained to him that it had been worked by you, he felt, I
can't tell you, what keen regret!"

"This is getting stranger and stranger!" said Shih Hsiang-yün. "It
wasn't worth the while for Miss Lin to lose her temper about it. But as
she plies the scissors so admirably, why, you might as well tell her to
finish the shoes for you."

"She couldn't," replied Hsi Jen, "for besides other things our venerable
lady is still in fear and trembling lest she should tire herself in any
way. The doctor likewise says that she will continue to enjoy good
health, so long as she is carefully looked after; so who would wish to
ask her to take them in hand? Last year she managed to just get through
a scented bag, after a whole year's work. But here we've already reached
the middle of the present year, and she hasn't yet taken up any needle
or thread!"

In the course of their conversation, a servant came and announced 'that
the gentleman who lived in the Hsing Lung Street had come.' "Our
master," he added, "bids you, Mr. Secundus, come out and greet him."

As soon as Pao-yü heard this announcement, he knew that Chia Yü-ts'un
must have arrived. But he felt very unhappy at heart. Hsi Jen hurried to
go and bring his clothes. Pao-yü, meanwhile, put on his boots, but as he
did so, he gave way to resentment. "Why there's father," he
soliloquised, "to sit with him; that should be enough; and must he, on
every visit he pays, insist upon seeing me!"

"It is, of course, because you have such a knack for receiving and
entertaining visitors that Mr. Chia Cheng will have you go out,"
laughingly interposed Shih Hsiang-yün from one side, as she waved her
fan.

"Is it father's doing?" Pao-yü rejoined. "Why, it's he himself who asks
that I should be sent for to see him."

"'When a host is courteous, visitors come often,'" smiled Hsiang-yün,
"so it's surely because you possess certain qualities, which have won
his regard, that he insists upon seeing you."

"But I am not what one would call courteous," demurred Pao-yü. "I am, of
all coarse people, the coarsest. Besides, I do not choose to have any
relations with such people as himself."

"Here's again that unchangeable temperament of yours!" laughed
Hsiang-yün. "But you're a big fellow now, and you should at least, if
you be loth to study and go and pass your examinations for a provincial
graduate or a metropolitan graduate, have frequent intercourse with
officers and ministers of state and discuss those varied attainments,
which one acquires in an official career, so that you also may be able
in time to have some idea about matters in general; and that when by and
bye you've made friends, they may not see you spending the whole day
long in doing nothing than loafing in our midst, up to every imaginable
mischief."

"Miss," exclaimed Pao-yü, after this harangue, "pray go and sit in some
other girl's room, for mind one like myself may contaminate a person who
knows so much of attainments and experience as you do."

"Miss," ventured Hsi Jen, "drop this at once! Last time Miss Pao too
tendered him this advice, but without troubling himself as to whether
people would feel uneasy or not, he simply came out with an ejaculation
of 'hai,' and rushed out of the place. Miss Pao hadn't meanwhile
concluded her say, so when she saw him fly, she got so full of shame
that, flushing scarlet, she could neither open her lips, nor hold her
own counsel. But lucky for him it was only Miss Pao. Had it been Miss
Lin, there's no saying what row there may not have been again, and what
tears may not have been shed! Yet the very mention of all she had to
tell him is enough to make people look up to Miss Pao with respect. But
after a time, she also betook herself away. I then felt very unhappy as
I imagined that she was angry; but contrary to all my expectations, she
was by and bye just the same as ever. She is, in very truth,
long-suffering and indulgent! This other party contrariwise became quite
distant to her, little though one would have thought it of him; and as
Miss Pao perceived that he had lost his temper, and didn't choose to
heed her, she subsequently made I don't know how many apologies to him."

"Did Miss Lin ever talk such trash!" exclaimed Pao-yü. "Had she ever
talked such stuff and nonsense, I would have long ago become chilled
towards her."

"What you say is all trash!" Hsi Jen and Hsiang-yün remarked with one
voice, while they shook their heads to and fro and smiled.

Lin Tai-yü, the fact is, was well aware that now that Shih Hsiang-yün
was staying in the mansion, Pao-yü too was certain to hasten to come and
tell her all about the unicorn he had got, so she thought to herself:
"In the foreign traditions and wild stories, introduced here of late by
Pao-yü, literary persons and pretty girls are, for the most part,
brought together in marriage, through the agency of some trifling but
ingenious nick-nack. These people either have miniature ducks, or
phoenixes, jade necklets or gold pendants, fine handkerchiefs or elegant
sashes; and they have, through the instrumentality of such trivial
objects, invariably succeeded in accomplishing the wishes they
entertained throughout their lives." When she recently discovered, by
some unforeseen way, that Pao-yü had likewise a unicorn she began to
apprehend lest he should make this circumstance a pretext to create an
estrangement with her, and indulge with Shih Hsiang-yün as well in
various free and easy flirtations and fine doings. She therefore quietly
crossed over to watch her opportunity and take such action as would
enable her to get an insight into his and her sentiments. Contrary,
however, to all her calculations, no sooner did she reach her
destination, than she overheard Shih Hsiang-yün dilate on the topic of
experience, and Pao-yü go on to observe: "Cousin Lin has never indulged
in such stuff and nonsense. Had she ever uttered any such trash, I would
have become chilled even towards her!" This language suddenly produced,
in Lin Tai-yü's mind, both surprise as well as delight; sadness as well
as regret. Delight, at having indeed been so correct in her perception
that he whom she had ever considered in the light of a true friend had
actually turned out to be a true friend. Surprise, "because," she said
to herself: "he has, in the presence of so many witnesses, displayed
such partiality as to speak in my praise, and has shown such affection
and friendliness for me as to make no attempt whatever to shirk
suspicion." Regret, "for since," (she pondered), "you are my intimate
friend, you could certainly well look upon me too as your intimate
friend; and if you and I be real friends, why need there be any more
talk about gold and jade? But since there be that question of gold and
jade, you and I should have such things in our possession. Yet, why
should this Pao-ch'ai step in again between us?" Sad, "because," (she
reflected), "my father and mother departed life at an early period; and
because I have, in spite of the secret engraven on my heart and
imprinted on my bones, not a soul to act as a mentor to me. Besides, of
late, I continuously feel confusion creep over my mind, so my disease
must already have gradually developed itself. The doctors further state
that my breath is weak and my blood poor, and that they dread lest
consumption should declare itself, so despite that sincere friendship I
foster for you, I cannot, I fear, last for very long. You are, I admit,
a true friend to me, but what can you do for my unfortunate destiny!"

Upon reaching this point in her reflections, she could not control her
tears, and they rolled freely down her cheeks. So much so, that when
about to enter and meet her cousins, she experienced such utter lack of
zest, that, while drying her tears she turned round, and wended her
steps back in the direction of her apartments.

Pao-yü, meanwhile, had hurriedly got into his new costume. Upon coming
out of doors, he caught sight of Lin Tai-yü, walking quietly ahead of
him engaged, to all appearances, in wiping tears from her eyes. With
rapid stride, he overtook her.

"Cousin Lin," he smiled, "where are you off to? How is it that you're
crying again? Who has once more hurt your feelings?"

Lin Tai-yü turned her head round to look; and seeing that it was Pao-yü,
she at once forced a smile. "Why should I be crying," she replied, "when
there is no reason to do so?"

"Look here!" observed Pao-yü smilingly. "The tears in your eyes are not
dry yet and do you still tell me a fib?"

Saying this, he could not check an impulse to raise his arm and wipe her
eyes, but Lin Tai-yü speedily withdrew several steps backwards. "Are you
again bent," she said, "upon compassing your own death! Then why do you
knock your hands and kick your feet about in this wise?"

"While intent upon speaking, I forgot," smiled Pao-yü, "all about
propriety and gesticulated, yet quite inadvertently. But what care I
whether I die or live!"

"To die would, after all" added Lin Tai-yü, "be for you of no matter;
but you'll leave behind some gold or other, and a unicorn too or other;
and what would they do?"

This insinuation was enough to plunge Pao-yü into a fresh fit of
exasperation. Hastening up to her: "Do you still give vent to such
language?" he asked. "Why, it's really tantamount to invoking
imprecations on me! What, are you yet angry with me!"

This question recalled to Lin Tai-yü's mind the incidents of a few days
back, and a pang of remorse immediately gnawed her heart for having been
again so indiscreet in her speech. "Now don't you distress your mind!"
she observed hastily, smiling. "I verily said what I shouldn't! Yet what
is there in this to make your veins protrude, and to so provoke you as
to bedew your whole face with perspiration?"

While reasoning with him, she felt unable to repress herself, and,
approaching him, she extended her hand, and wiped the perspiration from
his face.

Pao-yü gazed intently at her for a long time. "Do set your mind at
ease!" he at length observed.

At this remark, Lin Tai-yü felt quite nervous. "What's there to make my
mind uneasy?" she asked after a protracted interval. "I can't make out
what you're driving at; tell me what's this about making me easy or
uneasy?"

Pao-yü heaved a sigh. "Don't you truly fathom the depth of my words?" he
inquired. "Why, do you mean to say that I've throughout made such poor
use of my love for you as not to be able to even divine your feelings?
Well, if so, it's no wonder that you daily lose your temper on my
account!"

"I actually don't understand what you mean by easy or uneasy," Lin
Tai-yü replied.

"My dear girl," urged Pao-yü, nodding and sighing. "Don't be making a
fool of me! For if you can't make out these words, not only have I ever
uselessly lavished affection upon you, but the regard, with which you
have always treated me, has likewise been entirely of no avail! And it's
mostly because you won't set your mind at ease that your whole frame is
riddled with disease. Had you taken things easier a bit, this ailment of
yours too wouldn't have grown worse from day to day!"

These words made Lin Tai-yü feel as if she had been blasted by thunder,
or struck by lightning. But after carefully weighing them within
herself, they seemed to her far more fervent than any that might have
emanated from the depths of her own heart, and thousands of sentiments,
in fact, thronged together in her mind; but though she had every wish to
frame them into language, she found it a hard task to pronounce so much
as half a word. All she therefore did was to gaze at him with vacant
stare.

Pao-yü fostered innumerable thoughts within himself, but unable in a
moment to resolve from which particular one to begin, he too absently
looked at Tai-yü. Thus it was that the two cousins remained for a long
time under the spell of a deep reverie.

An ejaculation of "Hai!" was the only sound that issued from Lin
Tai-yü's lips; and while tears streamed suddenly from her eyes, she
turned herself round and started on her way homeward.

Pao-yü jumped forward, with alacrity, and dragged her back. "My dear
cousin," he pleaded, "do stop a bit! Let me tell you just one thing;
after that, you may go."

"What can you have to tell me?" exclaimed Lin Tai-yü, who while wiping
her tears, extricated her hand from his grasp. "I know." she cried, "all
you have to say."

As she spoke, she went away, without even turning her head to cast a
glance behind her.

As Pao-yü gazed at her receding figure, he fell into abstraction.

He had, in fact, quitted his apartments a few moments back in such
precipitate hurry that he had omitted to take a fan with him: and Hsi
Jen, fearing lest he might suffer from the heat, promptly seized one and
ran to find him and give it to him. But upon casually raising her head,
she espied Lin Tai-yü standing with him. After a time, Tai-yü walked
away; and as he still remained where he was without budging, she
approached him.

"You left," she said, "without even taking a fan with you. Happily I
noticed it, and so hurried to catch you up and bring it to you."

But Pao-yü was so lost in thought that as soon as he caught Hsi Jen's
voice, he made a dash and clasped her in his embrace, without so much as
trying to make sure who she was.

"My dear cousin," he cried, "I couldn't hitherto muster enough courage
to disclose the secrets of my heart; but on this occasion I shall make
bold and give utterance to them. For you I'm quite ready to even pay the
penalty of death. I have too for your sake brought ailments upon my
whole frame. It's in here! But I haven't ventured to breathe it to any
one. My only alternative has been to bear it patiently, in the hope that
when you got all right, I might then perchance also recover. But whether
I sleep, or whether I dream, I never, never forget you."

These declarations quite dumfoundered Hsi Jen. She gave way to incessant
apprehensions. All she could do was to shout out: "Oh spirits, oh
heaven, oh Buddha, he's compassing my death!" Then pushing him away from
her, "what is it you're saying?" she asked. "May it be that you are
possessed by some evil spirit! Don't you quick get yourself off?"

This brought Pao-yü to his senses at once. He then became aware that it
was Hsi Jen, and that she had come to bring him a fan. Pao-yü was
overpowered with shame; his whole face was suffused with scarlet; and,
snatching the fan out of her hands, he bolted away with rapid stride.

When Hsi Jen meanwhile saw Pao-yü effect his escape, "Lin Tai-yü," she
pondered, "must surely be at the bottom of all he said just now. But
from what one can see, it will be difficult, in the future, to obviate
the occurrence of some unpleasant mishap. It's sufficient to fill one
with fear and trembling!"

At this point in her cogitations, she involuntarily melted into tears,
so agitated was she; while she secretly exercised her mind how best to
act so as to prevent this dreadful calamity.

But while she was lost in this maze of surmises and doubts, Pao-ch'ai
unexpectedly appeared from the off side. "What!" she smilingly
exclaimed, "are you dreaming away in a hot broiling sun like this?"

Hsi Jen, at this question, hastily returned her smiles. "Those two
birds," she answered, "were having a fight, and such fun was it that I
stopped to watch them."

"Where is cousin Pao off to now in such a hurry, got up in that fine
attire?" asked Pao-ch'ai, "I just caught sight of him, as he went by. I
meant to have called out and stopped him, but as he, of late, talks
greater rubbish than ever, I didn't challenge him, but let him go past."

"Our master," rejoined Hsi Jen, "sent for him to go out."

"Ai-yah!" hastily exclaimed Pao-ch'ai, as soon as this remark reached
her ears. "What does he want him for, on a scalding day like this? Might
he not have thought of something and got so angry about it as to send
for him to give him a lecture!"

"If it isn't this," added Hsi Jen laughing, "some visitor must, I
presume, have come and he wishes him to meet him."

"With weather like this," smiled Pao-ch'ai, "even visitors afford no
amusement! Why don't they, while this fiery temperature lasts, stay at
home, where it's much cooler, instead of gadding about all over the
place?"

"Could you tell them so?" smiled Hsi Jen.

"What was that girl Hsiang-yün doing in your quarters?" Pao-ch'ai then
asked.

"She only came to chat with us on irrelevant matters." Hsi Jen replied
smiling. "But did you see the pair of shoes I was pasting the other day?
Well, I meant to ask her to-morrow to finish them for me."

Pao-chai, at these words, turned her head round, first on this side, and
then on the other. Seeing that there was no one coming or going: "How is
it," she smiled, "that you, who have so much gumption, don't ever show
any respect for people's feelings? I've been of late keeping an eye on
Miss Yün's manner, and, from what I can glean from the various rumours
afloat, she can't be, in the slightest degree, her own mistress at home!
In that family of theirs, so little can they stand the burden of any
heavy expenses that they don't employ any needlework-people, and
ordinary everyday things are mostly attended to by their ladies
themselves. (If not), why is it that every time she has come to us on a
visit, and she and I have had a chat, she at once broached the subject
of their being in great difficulties at home, the moment she perceived
that there was no one present? Yet, whenever I went on to ask her a few
questions about their usual way of living, her very eyes grew red, while
she made some indistinct reply; but as for speaking out, she wouldn't.
But when I consider the circumstances in which she is placed, for she
has certainly had the misfortune of being left, from her very infancy,
without father and mother, the very sight of her is too much for me, and
my heart begins to bleed within me."

"Quite so! Quite so!" observed Hsi Jen, clapping her hands, after
listening to her throughout. "It isn't strange then if she let me have
the ten butterfly knots I asked her to tie for me only after ever so
many days, and if she said that they were coarsely done, but that I
should make the best of them and use them elsewhere, and that if I
wanted any nice ones, I should wait until by and bye when she came to
stay here, when she would work some neatly for me. What you've told me
now reminds me that, as she had found it difficult to find an excuse
when we appealed to her, she must have had to slave away, who knows how
much, till the third watch in the middle of the night. What a stupid
thing I was! Had I known this sooner, I would never have told her a word
about it."

"Last time;" continued Pao-ch'ai, "she told me that when she was at home
she had ample to do, that she kept busy as late as the third watch, and
that, if she did the slightest stitch of work for any other people, the
various ladies, belonging to her family, did not like it."

"But as it happens," explained Hsi Jen, "that mulish-minded and
perverse-tempered young master of ours won't allow the least bit of
needlework, no matter whether small or large, to be made by those
persons employed to do sewing in the household. And as for me, I have no
time to turn my attention to all these things."

"Why mind him?" laughed Pao-ch'ai. "Simply ask some one to do the work
and finish."

"How could one bamboozle him?" resumed Hsi Jen. "Why, he'll promptly
find out everything. Such a thing can't even be suggested. The only
thing I can do is to quietly slave away, that's all."

"You shouldn't work so hard," smiled Pao-ch'ai. "What do you say to my
doing a few things for you?"

"Are you in real earnest!" ventured Hsi Jen smiling. "Well, in that
case, it is indeed a piece of good fortune for me! I'll come over myself
in the evening."

But before she could conclude her reply, she of a sudden noticed an old
matron come up to her with precipitate step. "Where does the report come
from," she interposed, "that Miss Chin Ch'uan-erh has gone, for no rhyme
or reason, and committed suicide by jumping into the well?"

This bit of news startled Hsi Jen. "Which Chin Ch'uan-erh is it," she
speedily inquired.

"Where are two Chin Ch'uan-erhs to be found!" rejoined the old matron.
"It's the one in our Mistress,' Madame Wang's, apartments, who was the
other day sent away for something or other, I don't know what. On her
return home, she raised her groans to the skies and shed profuse tears,
but none of them worried their minds about her, until, who'd have
thought it, they could see nothing of her. A servant, however, went just
now to draw water and he says that 'while he was getting it from the
well in the south-east corner, he caught sight of a dead body, that he
hurriedly called men to his help, and that when they fished it out, they
unexpectedly found that it was she, but that though they bustled about
trying to bring her round, everything proved of no avail'"

"This is odd!" Pao-ch'ai exclaimed.

The moment Hsi Jen heard the tidings, she shook her head and moaned. At
the remembrance of the friendship, which had ever existed between them,
tears suddenly trickled down her cheeks. And as for Pao-ch'ai, she
listened to the account of the accident and then hastened to Madame
Wang's quarters to try and afford her consolation.

Hsi Jen, during this interval, returned to her room. But we will leave
her without further notice, and explain that when Pao-ch'ai reached the
interior of Madame Wang's home, she found everything plunged in perfect
stillness. Madame Wang was seated all alone in the inner chamber
indulging her sorrow. But such difficulties did Pao-ch'ai experience to
allude to the occurrence, that her only alternative was to take a seat
next to her.

"Where do you come from?" asked Madame Wang.

"I come from inside the garden," answered Pao-ch'ai.

"As you come from the garden," Madame Wang inquired, "did you see
anything of your cousin Pao-yü?"

"I saw him just now," Pao-ch'ai replied, "go out, dressed up in his
fineries. But where he is gone to, I don't know."

"Have you perchance heard of any strange occurrence?" asked Madame Wang,
while she nodded her head and sighed. "Why, Chin Ch'uan Erh jumped into
the well and committed suicide."

"How is it that she jumped into the well when there was nothing to make
her do so?" Pao-ch'ai inquired. "This is indeed a remarkable thing!"

"The fact is," proceeded Madame Wang, "that she spoilt something the
other day, and in a sudden fit of temper, I gave her a slap and sent her
away, simply meaning to be angry with her for a few days and then bring
her in again. But, who could have ever imagined that she had such a
resentful temperament as to go and drown herself in a well! And is not
this all my fault?"

"It's because you are such a kind-hearted person, aunt," smiled
Pao-ch'ai, "that such ideas cross your mind! But she didn't jump into
the well when she was in a tantrum; so what must have made her do so was
that she had to go and live in the lower quarters. Or, she might have
been standing in front of the well, and her foot slipped, and she fell
into it. While in the upper rooms, she used to be kept under restraint,
so when this time she found herself outside, she must, of course, have
felt the wish to go strolling all over the place in search of fun. How
could she have ever had such a fiery disposition? But even admitting
that she had such a temper, she was, after all, a stupid girl to do as
she did; and she doesn't deserve any pity."

"In spite of what you say," sighed Madame Wang, shaking her head to and
fro, "I really feel unhappy at heart."

"You shouldn't, aunt, distress your mind about it!" Pao-ch'ai smiled.
"Yet, if you feel very much exercised, just give her a few more taels
than you would otherwise have done, and let her be buried. You'll thus
carry out to the full the feelings of a mistress towards her servant."

"I just now gave them fifty taels for her," pursued Madame Wang. "I also
meant to let them have some of your cousin's new clothes to enshroud her
in. But, who'd have thought it, none of the girls had, strange
coincidence, any newly-made articles of clothing; and there were only
that couple of birthday suits of your cousin Lin's. But as your cousin
Lin has ever been such a sensitive child and has always too suffered and
ailed, I thought it would be unpropitious for her, if her clothes were
also now handed to people to wrap their dead in, after she had been told
that they were given her for her birthday. So I ordered a tailor to get
a suit for her as soon as possible. Had it been any other servant-girl,
I could have given her a few taels and have finished. But Chin
Ch'uan-erh was, albeit a servant-maid, nearly as dear to me as if she
had been a daughter of mine."

Saying this, tears unwittingly ran down from her eyes.

"Aunt!" vehemently exclaimed Pao-ch'ai. "What earthly use is it of
hurrying a tailor just now to prepare clothes for her? I have a couple
of suits I made the other day and won't it save trouble were I to go and
bring them for her? Besides, when she was alive, she used to wear my old
clothes. And what's more our figures are much alike."

"What you say is all very well," rejoined Madame Wang; "but can it be
that it isn't distasteful to you?"

"Compose your mind," urged Pao-ch'ai with a smile. "I have never paid
any heed to such things."

As she spoke, she rose to her feet and walked away.

Madame Wang then promptly called two servants. "Go and accompany Miss
Pao!" she said.

In a brief space of time, Pao-ch'ai came back with the clothes, and
discovered Pao-yü seated next to Madame Wang, all melted in tears.
Madame Wang was reasoning with him. At the sight of Pao-ch'ai, she, at
once, desisted. When Pao-ch'ai saw them go on in this way, and came to
weigh their conversation and to scan the expression on their
countenances, she immediately got a pretty correct insight into their
feelings. But presently she handed over the clothes, and Madame Wang
sent for Chin Ch'uan-erh's mother, to take them away.

But, reader, you will have to peruse the next chapter for further
details.



CHAPTER XXXIII.

  A brother is prompted by ill-feeling to wag his tongue a bit.
  A depraved son receives heavy blows with a rattan cane.


Madame Wang, for we shall now continue our story, sent for Chin
Ch'uan-erh's mother. On her arrival, she gave her several hair-pins and
rings, and then told her that she could invite several Buddhist priests
as well to read the prayers necessary to release the spirit from
purgatory. The mother prostrated herself and expressed her gratitude;
after which, she took her leave.

Indeed, Pao-yü, on his return from entertaining Yü-ts'un, heard the
tidings that Chin Ch'uan-erh had been instigated by a sense of shame to
take her own life and he at once fell a prey to grief. So much so, that,
when he came inside, and was again spoken to and admonished by Madame
Wang, he could not utter a single word in his justification. But as soon
as he perceived Pao-ch'ai make her appearance in the room, he seized the
opportunity to scamper out in precipitate haste. Whither he was
trudging, he himself had not the least idea. But throwing his hands
behind his back and drooping his head against his chest, he gave way to
sighs, while with slow and listless step he turned towards the hall.
Scarcely, however, had he rounded the screen-wall, which stood in front
of the door-way, when, by a strange coincidence, he ran straight into
the arms of some one, who was unawares approaching from the opposite
direction, and was just about to go towards the inner portion of the
compound.

"Hallo!" that person was heard to cry out, as he stood still.

Pao-yü sustained a dreadful start. Raising his face to see, he
discovered that it was no other than his father. At once, he
unconsciously drew a long breath and adopted the only safe course of
dropping his arms against his body and standing on one side.

"Why are you," exclaimed Chia Cheng, "drooping your head in such a
melancholy mood, and indulging in all these moans? When Yü-ts'un came
just now and he asked to see you, you only put in your appearance after
a long while. But though you did come, you were not in the least
disposed to chat with anything like cheerfulness and animation; you
behaved, as you ever do, like a regular fool. I detected then in your
countenance a certain expression of some hidden hankering and sadness;
and now again here you are groaning and sighing! Does all you have not
suffice to please you? Are you still dissatisfied? You've no reason to
be like this, so why is it that you go on in this way?"

Pao-yü had ever, it is true, shown a glib tongue, but on the present
occasion he was so deeply affected by Chin Ch'uan-erh's fate, and vexed
at not being able to die that very instant and follow in her footsteps
that although he was now fully conscious that his father was speaking to
him he could not, in fact, lend him an ear, but simply stood in a timid
and nervous mood. Chia Cheng noticed that he was in a state of trembling
and fear, not as ready with an answer as he usually was, and his sorry
plight somewhat incensed him, much though he had not at first borne him
any ill-feeling. But just as he was about to chide him, a messenger
approached and announced to him: "Some one has come from the mansion of
the imperial Prince Chung Shun, and wishes to see you, Sir." At this
announcement, surmises sprung up in Chia Cheng's mind. "Hitherto," he
secretly mused, "I've never had any dealings with the Chung Shun
mansion, and why is it that some one is despatched here to-day?" As he
gave way to these reflections. "Be quick," he shouted, "and ask him to
take a seat in the pavilion," while he himself precipitately entered the
inner room and changed his costume. When he came out to greet the
visitor, he discovered that it was the senior officer of the Chung Shun
mansion. After the exchange of the salutations prescribed by the rites,
they sat down and tea was presented. But before (Chia Cheng) had had
time to start a topic of conversation, the senior officer anticipated
him, and speedily observed: "Your humble servant does not pay this visit
to-day to your worthy mansion on his own authority, but entirely in
compliance with instructions received, as there is a favour that I have
to beg of you. I make bold to trouble you, esteemed Sir, on behalf of
his highness, to take any steps you might deem suitable, and if you do,
not only will his highness remember your kindness, but even I, your
humble servant, and my colleagues will feel extremely grateful to you."

Chia Cheng listened to him, but he could not nevertheless get a clue of
what he was driving at. Promptly returning his smile, he rose to his
feet. "You come, Sir," he inquired, "at the instance of his royal
highness, but what, I wonder, are the commands you have to give me? I
hope you will explain them to your humble servant, worthy Sir, in order
to enable him to carry them out effectively."

The senior officer gave a sardonic smile.

"There's nothing to carry out," he said. "All you, venerable Sir, have
to do is to utter one single word and the whole thing will be effected.
There is in our mansion a certain Ch'i Kuan, who plays the part of young
ladies. He hitherto stayed quietly in the mansion; but for the last
three or five days or so no one has seen him return home. Search has
been instituted in every locality, yet his whereabouts cannot be
discovered. But throughout these various inquiries, eight out of the ten
tenths of the inhabitants of the city have, with one consent, asserted
that he has of late been on very friendly terms with that honourable son
of yours, who was born with the jade in his mouth. This report was told
your servant and his colleagues, but as your worthy mansion is unlike
such residences as we can take upon ourselves to enter and search with
impunity, we felt under the necessity of laying the matter before our
imperial master. 'Had it been any of the other actors,' his highness
also says, 'I wouldn't have minded if even one hundred of them had
disappeared; but this Ch'i Kuan has always been so ready with pat
repartee, so respectful and trustworthy that he has thoroughly won my
aged heart, and I could never do without him.' He entreats you,
therefore, worthy Sir, to, in your turn, plead with your illustrious
scion, and request him to let Ch'i Kuan go back, in order that the
feelings, which prompt the Prince to make such earnest supplications,
may, in the first place, be satisfied: and that, in the next, your mean
servant and his associates may be spared the fatigue of toiling and
searching."

At the conclusion of this appeal, he promptly made a low bow. As soon as
Chia Cheng found out the object of his errand, he felt both astonishment
and displeasure. With all promptitude, he issued directions that Pao-yü
should be told to come out of the garden. Pao-yü had no notion whatever
why he was wanted. So speedily he hurried to appear before his father.

"What a regular scoundrel you are!" Chia Cheng exclaimed. "It is enough
that you won't read your books at home; but will you also go in for all
these lawless and wrongful acts? That Ch'i Kuan is a person whose
present honourable duties are to act as an attendant on his highness the
Prince of Chung Shun, and how extremely heedless of propriety must you
be to have enticed him, without good cause, to come away, and thus have
now brought calamity upon me?"

These reproaches plunged Pao-yü in a dreadful state of consternation.
With alacrity he said by way of reply: "I really don't know anything
about the matter! To what do, after all, the two words Ch'i Kuan refer,
I wonder! Still less, besides, am I aware what entice can imply!"

As he spoke, he started crying.

But before Chia Cheng could open his month to pass any further remarks,
"Young gentleman," he heard the senior officer interpose with a sardonic
smile: "you shouldn't conceal anything! if he be either hidden in your
home, or if you know his whereabouts, divulge the truth at once; so that
less trouble should fall to our lot than otherwise would. And will we
not then bear in mind your virtue, worthy scion!"

"I positively don't know." Pao-yü time after time maintained. "There
must, I fear, be some false rumour abroad; for I haven't so much as seen
anything of him."

The senior officer gave two loud smiles, full of derision. "There's
evidence at hand," he rejoined, "so if you compel me to speak out before
your venerable father, won't you, young man, have to suffer the
consequences? But as you assert that you don't know who this person is,
how is it that that red sash has come to be attached to your waist?"

When Pao-yü caught this allusion, he suddenly felt quite out of his
senses. He stared and gaped; while within himself, he argued: "How has
he come to hear anything about this! But since he knows all these secret
particulars, I cannot, I expect, put him off in other points; so
wouldn't it be better for me to pack him off, in order to obviate his
blubbering anything more?" "Sir," he consequently remarked aloud, "how
is it that despite your acquaintance with all these minute details, you
have no inkling of his having purchased a house? Are you ignorant of an
essential point like this? I've heard people say that he's, at present,
staying in the eastern suburbs at a distance of twenty li from the city
walls; at some place or other called Tzu T'an Pao, and that he has
bought there several acres of land and a few houses. So I presume he's
to be found in that locality; but of course there's no saying."

"According to your version," smiled the senior officer, as soon as he
heard his explanation, "he must for a certainty be there. I shall
therefore go and look for him. If he's there, well and good; but if not,
I shall come again and request you to give me further directions."

These words were still on his lips, when he took his leave and walked
off with hurried step.

Chia Cheng was by this time stirred up to such a pitch of indignation
that his eyes stared aghast, and his mouth opened in bewilderment; and
as he escorted the officer out, he turned his head and bade Pao-yü not
budge. "I have," (he said), "to ask you something on my return."
Straightway he then went to see the officer off. But just as he was
turning back, he casually came across Chia Huan and several servant-boys
running wildly about in a body. "Quick, bring him here to me!" shouted
Chia Cheng to the young boys. "I want to beat him."

Chia Huan, at the sight of his father, was so terrified that his bones
mollified and his tendons grew weak, and, promptly lowering his head, he
stood still."

"What are you running about for?" Chia Cheng asked. "These menials of
yours do not mind you, but go who knows where, and let you roam about
like a wild horse! Where are the attendants who wait on you at school?"
he cried.

When Chia Huan saw his father in such a dreadful rage, he availed
himself of the first opportunity to try and clear himself. "I wasn't
running about just now" he said. "But as I was passing by the side of
that well, I caught sight, for in that well a servant-girl was drowned,
of a human head that large, a body that swollen, floating about in
really a frightful way and I therefore hastily rushed past."

Chia Cheng was thunderstruck by this disclosure. "There's been nothing
up, so who has gone and jumped into the well?" he inquired. "Never has
there been anything of the kind in my house before! Ever since the time
of our ancestors, servants have invariably been treated with clemency
and consideration. But I expect that I must of late have become remiss
in my domestic affairs, and that the managers must have arrogated to
themselves the right of domineering and so been the cause of bringing
about such calamities as violent deaths and disregard of life. Were
these things to reach the ears of people outside, what will become of
the reputation of our seniors? Call Chia Lien and Lai Ta here!" he
shouted.

The servant-lads signified their obedience, with one voice. They were
about to go and summon them, when Chia Huan hastened to press forward.
Grasping the lapel of Chia Cheng's coat, and clinging to his knees, he
knelt down. "Father, why need you be angry?" he said. "Excluding the
people in Madame Wang's rooms, this occurrence is entirely unknown to
any of the rest; and I have heard my mother mention...." At this point,
he turned his head, and cast a glance in all four quarters.

Chia Cheng guessed his meaning, and made a sign with his eyes. The young
boys grasped his purpose and drew far back on either side.

Chia Huan resumed his confidences in a low tone of voice. "My mother,"
he resumed, "told me that when brother Pao-yü was, the other day, in
Madame Wang's apartments, he seized her servant-maid Chin Ch'uan-erh
with the intent of dishonouring her. That as he failed to carry out his
design, he gave her a thrashing, which so exasperated Chin Ch'uan-erh
that she threw herself into the well and committed suicide...."

Before however he could conclude his account, Chia Cheng had been
incensed to such a degree that his face assumed the colour of silver
paper. "Bring Pao-yü here," he cried. While uttering these orders, he
walked into the study. "If any one does again to-day come to dissuade
me," he vociferated, "I shall take this official hat, and sash, my home
and private property and surrender everything at once to him to go and
bestow them upon Pao-yü; for if I cannot escape blame (with a son like
the one I have), I mean to shave this scanty trouble-laden hair about my
temples and go in search of some unsullied place where I can spend the
rest of my days alone! I shall thus also avoid the crime of heaping,
above, insult upon my predecessors, and, below, of having given birth to
such a rebellious son."

At the sight of Chia Cheng in this exasperation, the family companions
and attendants speedily realised that Pao-yü must once more be the cause
of it, and the whole posse hastened to withdraw from the study, biting
their fingers and putting their tongues out.

Chia Cheng panted with excitement. He stretched his chest out and sat
bolt upright on a chair. His whole face was covered with the traces of
tears. "Bring Pao-yü! Bring Pao-yü!" he shouted consecutively. "Fetch a
big stick; bring a rope and tie him up; close all the doors! If any one
does communicate anything about it in the inner rooms, why, I'll
immediately beat him to death."

The servant-boys felt compelled to express their obedience with one
consent, and some of them came to look after Pao-yü.

As for Pao-yü, when he heard Chia Cheng enjoin him not to move, he
forthwith became aware that the chances of an unpropitious issue
outnumbered those of a propitious one, but how could he have had any
idea that Chia Huan as well had put in his word? There he still stood in
the pavilion, revolving in his mind how he could get some one to speed
inside and deliver a message for him. But, as it happened, not a soul
appeared. He was quite at a loss to know where even Pei Ming could be.
His longing was at its height, when he perceived an old nurse come on
the scene. The sight of her exulted Pao-yü, just as much as if he had
obtained pearls or gems; and hurriedly approaching her, he dragged her
and forced her to halt. "Go in," he urged, "at once and tell them that
my father wishes to beat me to death. Be quick, be quick, for it's
urgent, there's no time to be lost."

But, first and foremost, Pao-yü's excitement was so intense that he
spoke with indistinctness. In the second place, the old nurse was, as
luck would have it, dull of hearing, so that she did not catch the drift
of what he said, and she misconstrued the two words: "it's urgent," for
the two representing jumped into the well. Readily smiling therefore:
"If she wants to jump into the well, let her do so," she said. "What's
there to make you fear, Master Secundus?"

"Go out," pursued Pao-yü, in despair, on discovering that she was deaf,
"and tell my page to come."

"What's there left unsettled?" rejoined the old nurse. "Everything has
been finished long ago! A tip has also been given them; so how is it
things are not settled?"

Pao-yü fidgetted with his hands and feet. He was just at his wits' ends,
when he espied Chia Cheng's servant-boys come up and press him to go
out.

As soon as Chia Cheng caught sight of him, his eyes got quite red.
Without even allowing himself any time to question him about his gadding
about with actors, and the presents he gave them on the sly, during his
absence from home; or about his playing the truant from school and
lewdly importuning his mother's maid, during his stay at home, he simply
shouted: "Gag his mouth and positively beat him till he dies!"

The servant-boys did not have the boldness to disobey him. They were
under the necessity of seizing Pao-yü, of stretching him on a bench, and
of taking a heavy rattan and giving him about ten blows.

Pao-yü knew well enough that he could not plead for mercy, and all he
could do was to whimper and cry.

Chia Cheng however found fault with the light blows they administered to
him. With one kick he shoved the castigator aside, and snatching the
rattan into his own hands, he spitefully let (Pao-yü) have ten blows and
more.

Pao-yü had not, from his very birth, experienced such anguish. From the
outset, he found the pain unbearable; yet he could shout and weep as
boisterously as ever he pleased; but so weak subsequently did his
breath, little by little, become, so hoarse his voice, and so choked his
throat that he could not bring out any sound.

The family companions noticed that he was beaten in a way that might
lead to an unpropitious end, and they drew near with all despatch and
made earnest entreaties and exhortations. But would Chia Cheng listen to
them?

"You people," he answered, "had better ask him whether the tricks he has
been up to deserve to be overlooked or not! It's you who have all along
so thoroughly spoilt him as to make him reach this degree of depravity!
And do you yet come to advise me to spare him? When by and bye you've
incited him to commit parricide or regicide, you will at length, then,
give up trying to dissuade me, eh?"

This language jarred on the ears of the whole party; and knowing only
too well that he was in an exasperated mood, they fussed about
endeavouring to find some one to go in and convey the news.

But Madame Wang did not presume to be the first to inform dowager lady
Chia about it. Seeing no other course open to her, she hastily dressed
herself and issued out of the garden. Without so much as worrying her
mind as to whether there were any male inmates about or not, she
straightway leant on a waiting-maid and hurriedly betook herself into
the library, to the intense consternation of the companions, pages and
all the men present, who could not manage to clear out of the way in
time.

Chia Cheng was on the point of further belabouring his son, when at the
sight of Madame Wang walking in, his temper flared up with such
increased violence, just as fire on which oil is poured, that the rod
fell with greater spite and celerity. The two servant-boys, who held
Pao-yü down, precipitately loosened their grip and beat a retreat.
Pao-yü had long ago lost all power of movement. Chia Cheng, however, was
again preparing to assail him, when the rattan was immediately locked
tightly by Madame Wang, in both her arms.

"Of course, of course," Chia Cheng exclaimed, "what you want to do
to-day is to make me succumb to anger!"

"Pao-yü does, I admit, merit to be beaten," sobbed Madame Wang; "but you
should also, my lord, take good care of yourself! The weather, besides,
is extremely hot, and our old lady is not feeling quite up to the mark.
Were you to knock Pao-yü about and kill him, it would not matter much;
but were perchance our venerable senior to suddenly fall ill, wouldn't
it be a grave thing?"

"Better not talk about such things!" observed Chia Cheng with a listless
smile. "By my bringing up such a degenerate child of retribution I have
myself become unfilial! Whenever I've had to call him to account, there
has always been a whole crowd of you to screen him; so isn't it as well
for me to avail myself of to-day to put an end to his cur-like existence
and thus prevent future misfortune?"

As he spoke, he asked for a rope to strangle him; but Madame Wang lost
no time in clasping him in her embrace, and reasoning with him as she
wept. "My lord and master," she said, "it is your duty, of course, to
keep your son in proper order, but you should also regard the
relationship of husband and wife. I'm already a woman of fifty and I've
only got this scapegrace. Was there any need for you to give him such a
bitter lesson? I wouldn't presume to use any strong dissuasion; but
having, on this occasion, gone so far as to harbour the design of
killing him, isn't this a fixed purpose on your part to cut short my own
existence? But as you are bent upon strangling him, be quick and first
strangle me before you strangle him! It will be as well that we, mother
and son, should die together, so that if even we go to hell, we may be
able to rely upon each other!"

At the conclusion of these words, she enfolded Pao-yü in her embrace and
raised her voice in loud sobs.

After listening to her appeal, Chia Cheng could not restrain a deep
sigh; and taking a seat on one of the chairs, the tears ran down his
cheeks like drops of rain.

But while Madame Wang held Pao-yü in her arms, she noticed that his face
was sallow and his breath faint, and that his green gauze nether
garments were all speckled with stains of blood, so she could not check
her fingers from unloosening his girdle. And realising that from the
thighs to the buttocks, his person was here green, there purple, here
whole, there broken, and that there was, in fact, not the least bit,
which had not sustained some injury, she of a sudden burst out in bitter
lamentations for her offspring's wretched lot in life. But while
bemoaning her unfortunate son, she again recalled to mind the memory of
Chia Chu, and vehemently calling out "Chia Chu," she sobbed: "if but you
were alive, I would not care if even one hundred died!"

But by this time, the inmates of the inner rooms discovered that Madame
Wang had gone out, and Li Kung-ts'ai, Wang Hsi-feng and Ting Ch'un and
her sisters promptly rushed out of the garden and came to join her.

While Madame Wang mentioned, with eyes bathed in tears, the name of Chia
Chu, every one listened with composure, with the exception of Li
Kung-ts'ai, who unable to curb her feelings also raised her voice in
sobs. As soon as Chia Cheng heard her plaints, his tears trickled down
with greater profusion, like pearls scattered about. But just as there
seemed no prospect of their being consoled, a servant-girl was unawares
heard to announce: "Our dowager lady has come!" Before this announcement
was ended, her tremulous accents reached their ears from outside the
window. "If you were to beat me to death and then despatch him," she
cried, "won't you be clear of us!"

Chia Cheng, upon seeing that his mother was coming, felt distressed and
pained. With all promptitude, he went out to meet her. He perceived his
old parent, toddling along, leaning on the arm of a servant-girl,
wagging her head and gasping for breath.

Chia Cheng drew forward and made a curtsey. "On a hot broiling day like
this," he ventured, forcing a smile, "what made you, mother, get so
angry as to rush over in person? Had you anything to enjoin me, you
could have sent for me, your son, and given me your orders."

Old lady Chia, at these words, halted and panted. "Are you really
chiding me?" she at the same time said in a stern tone. "It's I who
should call you to task! But as the son, I've brought up, isn't worth a
straw, to whom can I go and address a word?"

When Chia Cheng heard language so unlike that generally used by her, he
immediately fell on his knees. While doing all in his power to contain
his tears: "The reason why," he explained, "your son corrects his
offspring is a desire to reflect lustre on his ancestors and splendour
on his seniors; so how can I, your son, deserve the rebuke with which
you greet me, mother?"

At this reply, old lady Chia spurted contemptuously. "I made just one
remark," she added, "and you couldn't stand it, and can Pao-yü likely
put up with that death-working cane? You say that your object in
correcting your son is to reflect lustre on your ancestors and splendour
on your seniors, but in what manner did your father correct you in days
gone by?"

Saying this, tears suddenly rolled down from her eyes also.

Chia Cheng forced another smile. "Mother;" he proceeded, "you shouldn't
distress yourself! Your son did it in a sudden fit of rage, but from
this time forth I won't touch him again."

Dowager lady Chia smiled several loud sneering smiles. "But you
shouldn't get into a huff with me!" she urged. "He's your son, so if you
choose to flog him, you can naturally do so, but I cannot help thinking
that you're sick and tired of me, your mother, of your wife and of your
son, so wouldn't it be as well that we should get out of your way, the
sooner the better, as we shall then be able to enjoy peace and quiet?"

So speaking, "Go and look after the chairs." she speedily cried to a
servant. "I and your lady as well as Pao-yü will, without delay, return
to Nanking."

The servant had no help but to assent.

Old lady Chia thereupon called Madame Wang over to her. "You needn't
indulge in sorrow!" she exhorted her. "Pao-yü is now young, and you
cherish him fondly; but does it follow that when in years to come he
becomes an official, he'll remember that you are his mother? You mustn't
therefore at present lavish too much of your affection upon him, so that
you may by and bye, spare yourself, at least, some displeasure."

When these exhortations fell on Chia Cheng's ear, he instantly
prostrated himself before her. "Your remarks mother," he observed, "cut
the ground under your son's very feet."

"You distinctly act in a way," cynically smiled old lady Chia,
"sufficient to deprive me of any ground to stand upon, and then you, on
the contrary, go and speak about yourself! But when we shall have gone
back, your mind will be free of all trouble. We'll see then who'll
interfere and dissuade you from beating people!"

After this reply, she went on to give orders to directly get ready the
baggage, carriages, chairs and horses necessary for their return.

Chia Cheng stiffly and rigidly fell on his knees, and knocked his head
before her, and pleaded guilty. Dowager lady Chia then addressed him
some words, and as she did so, she came to have a look at Pao-yü. Upon
perceiving that the thrashing he had got this time was unlike those of
past occasions, she experienced both pain and resentment. So clasping
him in her arms, she wept and wept incessantly. It was only after Madame
Wang, lady Feng and the other ladies had reasoned with her for a time
that they at length gradually succeeded in consoling her.

But waiting-maids, married women, and other attendants soon came to
support Pao-yü and take him away. Lady Feng however at once expostulated
with them. "You stupid things," she exclaimed, won't you open your eyes
and see! How ever could he be raised and made to walk in the state he's
in! Don't you yet instantly run inside and fetch some rattan slings and
a bench to carry him out of this on?

At this suggestion, the servants rushed hurry-scurry inside and actually
brought a bench; and, lifting Pao-yü, they placed him on it. Then
following dowager lady Chia, Madame Wang and the other inmates into the
inner part of the building, they carried him into his grandmother's
apartments. But Chia Cheng did not fail to notice that his old mother's
passion had not by this time yet abated, so without presuming to consult
his own convenience, he too came inside after them. Here he discovered
how heavily he had in reality castigated Pao-yü. Upon perceiving Madame
Wang also crying, with one breath, "My flesh;" and, with another, saying
with tears: "My son, if you had died sooner, instead of Chu Erh, and
left Chu Erh behind you, you would have saved your father these fits of
anger, and even I would not have had to fruitlessly worry and fret for
half of my existence! Were anything to happen now to make you forsake
me, upon whom will you have me depend?" And then after heaping
reproaches upon herself for a time, break out afresh in lamentations for
her, unavailing offspring, Chia Cheng was much cut up and felt conscious
that he should not with his own hand have struck his son so ruthlessly
as to bring him to this state, and he first and foremost directed his
attention to consoling dowager lady Chia.

"If your son isn't good," rejoined the old lady, repressing her tears,
"it is naturally for you to exercise control over him. But you shouldn't
beat him to such a pitch! Don't you yet bundle yourself away? What are
you dallying in here for? Is it likely, pray, that your heart is not yet
satisfied, and that you wish to feast your eyes by seeing him die before
you go?"

These taunts induced Chia Cheng to eventually withdraw out of the room.
By this time, Mrs. Hsüeh together with Pao-ch'ai, Hsiang Ling, Hsi Jen,
Shih Hsiang-yün and his other cousins had also congregated in the
apartments. Hsi Jen's heart was overflowing with grief; but she could
not very well give expression to it. When she saw that a whole company
of people shut him in, some pouring water over him, others fanning him;
and that she herself could not lend a hand in any way, she availed
herself of a favourable moment to make her exit. Proceeding then as far
as the second gate, she bade the servant-boys go and fetch Pei-Ming. On
his arrival, she submitted him to a searching inquiry. "Why is it," she
asked, "that he was beaten just now without the least provocation; and
that you didn't run over soon to tell me a word about it?"

"It happened," answered Pei Ming in great perplexity, "that I wasn't
present. It was only after he had given him half the flogging that I
heard what was going on, and lost no time in ascertaining what it was
all about. It's on account of those affairs connected with Ch'i Kuan and
that girl Chin Ch'uan."

"How did these things come to master's knowledge?" inquired Hsi Jen.

"As for that affair with Ch'i Kuan," continued Pei Ming, "it is very
likely Mr. Hsüeh P'an who has let it out; for as he has ever been
jealous, he may, in the absence of any other way of quenching his
resentment, have instigated some one or other outside, who knows, to
come and see master and add fuel to his anger. As for Chin Ch'uan-erh's
affair it has presumably been told him by Master Tertius. This I heard
from the lips of some person, who was in attendance upon master."

Hsi Jen saw how much his two versions tallied with the true
circumstances, so she readily credited the greater portion of what was
told her. Subsequently, she returned inside. Here she found a whole
crowd of people trying to do the best to benefit Pao-yü. But after they
had completed every arrangement, dowager lady Chia impressed on their
minds that it would be better were they to carefully move him into his
own quarters. With one voice they all signified their approval, and with
a good deal of bustling and fussing, they speedily transferred Pao-yü
into the I Hung court, where they stretched him out comfortably on his
own bed. Then after some further excitement, the members of the family
began gradually to disperse. Hsi Jen at last entered his room, and
waited upon him with singleness of heart.

But, reader, if you feel any curiosity to hear what follows, listen to
what you will find divulged in the next chapter.



CHAPTER XXXIV.

  Tai-yü loves Pao-yü with extreme affection; but, on account of this
      affection, her female cousin gets indignant.
  Hsüeh P'an commits a grave mistake; but Pao-ch'ai makes this mistake a
      pretext to tender advice to her brother.


When Hsi Jen saw dowager lady Chia, Madame Wang and the other members of
the family take their leave, our narrative says, she entered the room.
and, taking a seat next to Pao-yü, she asked him, while she did all she
could to hide her tears: "How was it that he beat you to such extremes?"

Pao-yü heaved a sigh. "It was simply," he replied, "about those trifles.
But what's the use of your asking me about them? The lower part of my
body is so very sore! Do look and see where I'm bruised!"

At these words, Hsi Jen put out her hand, and inserting it gently under
his clothes, she began to pull down the middle garments. She had but
slightly moved them, however, when Pao-yü ground his teeth and groaned
"ai-ya." Hsi Jen at once stayed her hand. It was after three or four
similar attempts that she, at length, succeeded in drawing them down.
Then looking closely, Hsi Jen discovered that the upper part of his legs
was all green and purple, one mass of scars four fingers wide, and
covered with huge blisters.

Hsi Jen gnashed her teeth. "My mother!" she ejaculated, "how is it that
he struck you with such a ruthless hand! Had you minded the least bit of
my advice to you, things wouldn't have come to such a pass! Luckily, no
harm was done to any tendon or bone; for had you been crippled by the
thrashing you got, what could we do?"

In the middle of these remarks, she saw the servant-girls come, and they
told her that Miss Pao-ch'ai had arrived. Hearing this, Hsi Jen saw well
enough that she had no time to put him on his middle garments, so
forthwith snatching a double gauze coverlet, she threw it over Pao-yü.
This done, she perceived Pao-ch'ai walk in, her hands laden with pills
and medicines.

"At night," she said to Hsi Jen, "take these medicines and dissolve them
in wine and then apply them on him, and, when the fiery virus from that
stagnant blood has been dispelled, he'll be all right again."

After these directions, she handed the medicines to Hsi Jen. "Is he
feeling any better now?" she proceeded to inquired.

"Thanks!" rejoined Pao-yü. "I'm feeling better," he at the same time
went on to say; after which, he pressed her to take a seat.

Pao-ch'ai noticed that he could open his eyes wide, that he could speak
and that he was not as bad as he had been, and she felt considerable
inward relief. But nodding her head, she sighed. "If you had long ago
listened to the least bit of the advice tendered to you by people things
would not have reached this climax to-day," she said. "Not to speak of
the pain experienced by our dear ancestor and aunt Wang, the sight of
you in this state makes even us feel at heart...."

Just as she had uttered half of the remark she meant to pass, she
quickly suppressed the rest; and smitten by remorse for having spoken
too hastily, she could not help getting red in the face and lowering her
head.

Pao-yü was realising how affectionate, how friendly and how replete with
deep meaning were the sentiments that dropped from her month, when, of a
sudden, he saw her seal her lips and, flashing crimson, droop her head,
and simply fumble with her girdle. Yet so fascinating was she in those
timid blushes, which completely baffle description, that his feelings
were roused within him to such a degree, that all sense of pain flew at
once beyond the empyrean. "I've only had to bear a few blows," he
reflected, "and yet every one of them puts on those pitiful looks
sufficient to evoke love and regard; so were, after all, any mishap or
untimely end to unexpectedly befall me, who can tell how much more
afflicted they won't be! And as they go on in this way, I shall have
them, were I even to die in a moment, to feel so much for me; so there
will indeed be no reason for regret, albeit the concerns of a whole
lifetime will be thus flung entirely to the winds!"

While indulging in these meditations, ha overheard Pao-ch'ai ask Hsi
Jen: "How is it that he got angry, without rhyme or reason, and started
beating him?" and Hsi Jen tell her, in reply, the version given to her
by Pei Ming.

Pao-yü had, in fact, no idea as yet of what had been said by Chia Huan,
and, when he heard Hsi Jen's disclosures, he eventually got to know what
it was; but as it also criminated Hsüeh P'an, he feared lest Pao-ch'ai
might feel unhappy, so he lost no time in interrupting Hsi Jen.

"Cousin Hsüeh," he interposed, "has never been like that; you people
mustn't therefore give way to idle surmises!"

These words were enough to make Pao-ch'ai see that Pao-yü had thought it
expedient to say something to stop Hsi Jen's mouth, apprehending that
her suspicions might get roused; and she consequently secretly mused
within herself: "He has been beaten to such a pitch, and yet, heedless
of his own pains and aches, he's still so careful not to hurt people's
feelings. But since you can be so considerate, why don't you take a
little more care in greater concerns outside, so that your father should
feel a little happier, and that you also should not have to suffer such
bitter ordeals! But notwithstanding that the dread of my feeling hurt
has prompted you to interrupt Hsi Jen in what she had to tell me, is it
likely that I am blind to the fact that my brother has ever followed his
fancies, allowed his passions to run riot, and never done a thing to
exercise any check over himself? His temperament is such that he some
time back created, all on account of that fellow Ch'in Chung, a rumpus
that turned heaven and earth topsy-turvy; and, as a matter of course,
he's now far worse than he was ever before!"

"You people," she then observed aloud, at the close of these
cogitations, "shouldn't bear this one or that one a grudge. I can't help
thinking that it's, after all, because of your usual readiness, cousin
Pao-yü, to hobnob with that set that your father recently lost control
over his temper. But assuming that my brother did speak in a careless
manner and did casually allude to you cousin Pao-yü, it was with no
design to instigate any one! In the first place, the remarks he made
were really founded on actual facts; and secondly, he's not one to ever
trouble himself about such petty trifles as trying to guard against
animosities. Ever since your youth up, Miss Hsi, you've simply had
before your eyes a person so punctilious as cousin Pao-yü, but have you
ever had any experience of one like that brother of mine, who neither
fears the powers in heaven or in earth, and who readily blurts out all
he thinks?"

Hsi Jen, seeing Pao-yü interrupt her, at the bare mention of Hsüeh P'an,
understood at once that she must have spoken recklessly and gave way to
misgivings lest Pao-ch'ai might not have been placed in a false
position, but when she heard the language used by Pao-ch'ai, she was
filled with a keener sense of shame and could not utter a word. Pao-yü
too, after listening to the sentiments, which Pao-ch'ai expressed, felt,
partly because they were so magnanimous and noble, and partly because
they banished all misconception from his mind, his heart and soul throb
with greater emotion then ever before. When, however, about to put in
his word, he noticed Pao-ch'ai rise to her feet.

"I'll come again to see you to-morrow," she said, "but take good care of
yourself! I gave the medicines I brought just now to Hsi Jen; let her
rub you with them at night and I feel sure you'll get all right."

With these recommendations, she walked out of the door.

Hsi Jen hastened to catch her up and escorted her beyond the court.
"Miss," she remarked, "we've really put you to the trouble of coming.
Some other day, when Mr. Secundus is well, I shall come in person to
thank you."

"What's there to thank me for?" replied Pao-ch'ai, turning her head
round and smiling. "But mind, you advise him to carefully tend his
health, and not to give way to idle thoughts and reckless ideas, and
he'll recover. If there's anything he fancies to eat or to amuse himself
with, come quietly over to me and fetch it for him. There will be no use
to disturb either our old lady, or Madame Wang, or any of the others;
for in the event of its reaching Mr. Chia Cheng's ear, nothing may, at
the time, come of it; but if by and bye he finds it to be true, we'll,
doubtless, suffer for it!"

While tendering this advice, she went on her way.

Hsi Jen retraced her steps and returned into the room, fostering genuine
feelings of gratitude for Pao-ch'ai. But on entering, she espied Pao-yü
silently lost in deep thought, and looking as if he were asleep, and yet
not quite asleep, so she withdrew into the outer quarters to comb her
hair and wash.

Pao-yü meanwhile lay motionless in bed. His buttocks tingled with pain,
as if they were pricked with needles, or dug with knives; giving him to
boot a fiery sensation just as if fire were eating into them. He tried
to change his position a bit, but unable to bear the anguish, he burst
into groans. The shades of evening were by this time falling. Perceiving
that though Hsi Jen had left his side there remained still two or three
waiting-maids in attendance, he said to them, as he could find nothing
for them to do just then, "You might as well go and comb your hair and
perform your ablutions; come in, when I call you."

Hearing this, they likewise retired. During this while, Pao-yü fell into
a drowsy state. Chiang Yü-han then rose before his vision and told him
all about his capture by men from the Chung Shun mansion. Presently,
Chin Ch'uan-erh too appeared in his room bathed in tears, and explained
to him the circumstances which drove her to leap into the well. But
Pao-yü, who was half dreaming and half awake, was not able to give his
mind to anything that was told him. Unawares, he became conscious of
some one having given him a push; and faintly fell on his ear the
plaintive tones of some person in distress. Pao-yü was startled out of
his dreams. On opening his eyes, he found it to be no other than Lin
Tai-yü. But still fearing that it was only a dream, he promptly raised
himself, and drawing near her face he passed her features under a minute
scrutiny. Seeing her two eyes so swollen, as to look as big as peaches,
and her face glistening all over with tears: "If it is not Tai-yü," (he
thought), "who else can it be?"

Pao-yü meant to continue his scrutiny, but the lower part of his person
gave him such unbearable sharp twitches that finding it a hard task to
keep up, he, with a shout of "Ai-yo," lay himself down again, as he
heaved a sigh. "What do you once more come here for?" he asked. "The
sun, it is true, has set; but the heat remaining on the ground hasn't
yet gone, so you may, by coming over, get another sunstroke. Of course,
I've had a thrashing but I don't feel any pains or aches. If I behave in
this fashion, it's all put on to work upon their credulity, so that they
may go and spread the reports outside in such a way as to reach my
father's ear. Really it's all sham; so you mustn't treat it as a fact!"

Though Lin Tai-yü was not giving way at the time to any wails or loud
sobs, yet the more she indulged in those suppressed plaints of hers, the
worse she felt her breath get choked and her throat obstructed; so that
when Pao-yü's assurances fell on her ear, she could not express a single
sentiment, though she treasured thousands in her mind. It was only after
a long pause that she at last could observe, with agitated voice: "You
must after this turn over a new leaf."

At these words, Pao-yü heaved a deep sigh. "Compose your mind," he
urged. "Don't speak to me like this; for I am quite prepared to even lay
down my life for all those persons!"

But scarcely had he concluded this remark than some one outside the
court was heard to say: "Our lady Secunda has arrived."

Lin Tai-yü readily concluded that it was lady Feng coming, so springing
to her feet at once, "I'm off," she said; "out by the back-court. I'll
look you up again by and bye."

"This is indeed strange!" exclaimed Pao-yü as he laid hold of her and
tried to detain her. "How is it that you've deliberately started living
in fear and trembling of her!"

Lin Tai-yü grew impatient and stamped her feet. "Look at my eyes!" she
added in an undertone. "Must those people amuse themselves again by
poking fun at me?"

After this response, Pao-yü speedily let her go.

Lin Tai-yü with hurried step withdrew behind the bed; and no sooner had
she issued into the back-court, than lady Feng made her appearance in
the room by the front entrance.

"Are you better?" she asked Pao-yü. "If you fancy anything to eat, mind
you send some one over to my place to fetch it for you."

Thereupon Mrs. Hsüeh also came to pay him a visit. Shortly after, a
messenger likewise arrived from old lady Chia (to inquire after him).

When the time came to prepare the lights, Pao-yü had a couple of
mouthfuls of soup to eat, but he felt so drowsy and heavy that he fell
asleep.

Presently, Chou Jui's wife, Wu Hsin-teng's wife and Cheng Hao-shih's
wife, all of whom were old dames who frequently went to and fro, heard
that Pao-yü had been flogged and they too hurried into his quarters.

Hsi Jen promptly went out to greet them. "Aunts," she whispered,
smiling, "you've come a little too late; Master Secundus is sleeping."
Saying this, she led them into the room on the opposite side, and,
pressing then to sit down, she poured them some tea.

After sitting perfectly still for a time, "When Master Secundus awakes"
the dames observed, "do send us word!"

Hsi Jen assured them that she would, and escorted them out. Just,
however, as she was about to retrace her footsteps, she met an old
matron, sent over by Madame Wang, who said to her: "Our mistress wants
one of Master Secundus attendants to go and see her."

Upon hearing this message, Hsi Jen communed with her own thoughts. Then
turning round, she whispered to Ch'ing Wen, She Yüeh, Ch'iu Wen, and the
other maids: "Our lady wishes to see one of us, so be careful and remain
in the room while I go. I'll be back soon."

At the close of her injunctions, she and the matron made their exit out
of the garden by a short cut, and repaired into the drawing-room.

Madame Wang was seated on the cool couch, waving a banana-leaf fan. When
she became conscious of her arrival: "It didn't matter whom you sent,"
she remarked, "any one would have done. But have you left him again?
Who's there to wait on him?"

At this question, Hsi Jen lost no time in forcing a smile. "Master
Secundus," she replied, "just now fell into a sound sleep. Those four or
five girls are all right now, they are well able to attend to their
master, so please, Madame, dispel all anxious thoughts! I was afraid
that your ladyship might have some orders to give, and that if I sent
any of them, they might probably not hear distinctly, and thus occasion
delay in what there was to be done."

"There's nothing much to tell you," added Madame Wang. "I only wish to
ask how his pains and aches are getting on now?"

"I applied on Mr. Secundus," answered Hsi Jen, "the medicine, which Miss
Pao-ch'ai brought over; and he's better than he was. He was so sore at
one time that he couldn't lie comfortably; but the deep sleep, in which
he is plunged now, is a clear sign of his having improved."

"Has he had anything to eat?" further inquired Madame Wang.

"Our dowager mistress sent him a bowl of soup," Hsi Jen continued, "and
of this he has had a few mouthfuls. He shouted and shouted that his
mouth was parched and fancied a decoction of sour plums, but remembering
that sour plums are astringent things, that he had been thrashed only a
short time before, and that not having been allowed to groan, he must,
of course, have been so hard pressed that fiery virus and heated blood
must unavoidably have accumulated in the heart, and that were he to put
anything of the kind within his lips, it might be driven into the
cardiac regions and give rise to some serious illness; and what then
would we do? I therefore reasoned with him for ever so long and at last
succeeded in deterring him from touching any. So simply taking that
syrup of roses, prepared with sugar, I mixed some with water and he had
half a small cup of it. But he drank it with distaste; for, being
surfeited with it, he found it neither scented nor sweet."

"Ai-yah!" ejaculated Madame Wang. "Why didn't you come earlier and tell
me? Some one sent me the other day several bottles of scented water. I
meant at one time to have given him some, but as I feared that it would
be mere waste, I didn't let him have any. But since he is so sick and
tired of that preparation of roses, that he turns up his nose at it,
take those two bottles with you. If you just mix a teaspoonful of it in
a cup of water, it will impart to it a very strong perfume."

So saying, she hastened to tell Ts'ai Yün to fetch the bottles of
scented water, which she had received as a present a few days before.

"Let her only bring a couple of them, they'll be enough!" Hsi Jen chimed
in. "If you give us more, it will be a useless waste! If it isn't
enough, I can come and fetch a fresh supply. It will come to the same
thing!"

Having listened to all they had to say, Ts'ai Yün left the room. After
some considerable time, she, in point of fact, returned with only a
couple of bottles, which she delivered to Hsi Jen.

On examination, Hsi Jen saw two small glass bottles, no more than three
inches in size, with screwing silver stoppers at the top. On the
gosling-yellow labels was written, on one: "Pure extract of _olea
fragrans_," on the other, "Pure extract of roses."

"What fine things these are!" Hsi Jen smiled. "How many small bottles
the like of this can there be?"

"They are of the kind sent to the palace," rejoined Madame Wang. "Didn't
you notice that gosling-yellow slip? But mind, take good care of them
for him; don't fritter them away!"

Hsi Jen assented. She was about to depart when Madame Wang called her
back. "I've thought of something," she said, "that I want to ask you."

Hsi Jen hastily came back.

Madame Wang made sure that there was no one in the room. "I've heard a
faint rumour," she then inquired, "to the effect that Pao-yü got a
thrashing on this occasion on account of something or other which
Huan-Erh told my husband. Have you perchance heard what it was that he
said? If you happen to learn anything about it, do confide in me, and I
won't make any fuss and let people know that it was you who told me."

"I haven't heard anything of the kind," answered Hsi Jen. "It was
because Mr. Secundus forcibly detained an actor, and that people came
and asked master to restore him to them that he got flogged."

"It was also for this," continued Madame Wang as she nodded her head,
"but there's another reason besides."

"As for the other reason, I honestly haven't the least idea about it,"
explained Hsi Jen. "But I'll make bold to-day, and say something in your
presence, Madame, about which I don't know whether I am right or wrong
in speaking. According to what's proper...."

She had only spoken half a sentence, when hastily she closed her mouth
again.

"You are at liberty to proceed," urged Madame Wang.

"If your ladyship will not get angry, I'll speak out," remarked Hsi Jen.

"Why should I get angry?" observed Madame Wang. "Proceed!"

"According to what's proper," resumed Hsi Jen, "our Mr. Secundus should
receive our master's admonition, for if master doesn't hold him in
check, there's no saying what he mightn't do in the future."

As soon as Madame Wang heard this, she clasped her hands and uttered the
invocation, "O-mi-to-fu!" Unable to resist the impulse, she drew near
Hsi Jen. "My dear child," she added, "you have also luckily understood
the real state of things. What you told me is in perfect harmony with my
own views! Is it likely that I don't know how to look after a son? In
former days, when your elder master, Chu, was alive, how did I succeed
in keeping him in order? And can it be that I don't, after all, now
understand how to manage a son? But there's a why and a wherefore in it.
The thought is ever present in my mind now, that I'm already a woman
past fifty, that of my children there only remains this single one, that
he too is developing a delicate physique, and that, what's more, our
dear senior prizes him as much as she would a jewel, that were he kept
under strict control, and anything perchance to happen to him, she
might, an old lady as she is, sustain some harm from resentment, and
that as the high as well as the low will then have no peace or quiet,
won't things get in a bad way? So I feel prompted to spoil him by
over-indulgence. Time and again I reason with him. Sometimes, I talk to
him; sometimes, I advise him; sometimes, I cry with him. But though, for
the time being, he's all right, he doesn't, later on, worry his mind in
any way about what I say, until he positively gets into some other mess,
when he settles down again. But should any harm befall him, through
these floggings, upon whom will I depend by and bye?"

As she spoke, she could not help melting into tears.

At the sight of Madame Wang in this disconsolate mood, Hsi Jen herself
unconsciously grew wounded at heart, and as she wept along with her,
"Mr. Secundus," she ventured, "is your ladyship's own child, so how
could you not love him? Even we, who are mere servants, think it a piece
of good fortune when we can wait on him for a time, and all parties can
enjoy peace and quiet. But if he begins to behave in this manner, even
peace and quiet will be completely out of the question for us. On what
day, and at what hour, don't I advise Mr. Secundus; yet I can't manage
to stir him up by any advice! But it happens that all that crew are ever
ready to court his friendship, so it isn't to be wondered that he is
what he is! The truth is that he thinks the advice we give him is not
right and proper! As you have to-day, Madame, alluded to this subject,
I've got something to tell you which has weighed heavy on my mind. I've
been anxious to come and confide it to your ladyship and to solicit your
guidance, but I've been in fear and dread lest you should give way to
suspicion. For not only would then all my disclosures have been in vain,
but I would have deprived myself of even a piece of ground wherein my
remains could be laid."

Madame Wang perceived that her remarks were prompted by some purpose.
"My dear child," she eagerly urged; "go on, speak out! When I recently
heard one and all praise you secretly behind your back, I simply fancied
that it was because you were careful in your attendance on Pao-yü; or
possibly because you got on well with every one; all on account of minor
considerations like these; (but I never thought it was on account of
your good qualities). As it happens, what you told me just now concerns,
in all its bearings, a great principle, and is in perfect accord with my
ideas, so speak out freely, if you have aught to say! Only let no one
else know anything about it, that is all that is needed."

"I've got nothing more to say," proceeded Hsi Jen. "My sole idea was to
solicit your advice, Madame, as to how to devise a plan to induce Mr.
Secundus to move his quarters out of the garden by and bye, as things
will get all right then."

This allusion much alarmed Madame Wang. Speedily taking Hsi Jen's hand
in hers: "Is it likely," she inquired, "that Pao-yü has been up to any
mischief with any one?"

"Don't be too suspicious!" precipitately replied Hsi Jen. "It wasn't at
anything of the kind that I was hinting. I merely expressed my humble
opinion. Mr. Secundus is a young man now, and the young ladies inside
are no more children. More than that, Miss Lin and Miss Pao may be two
female maternal first cousins of his, but albeit his cousins, there is
nevertheless the distinction of male and female between them; and day
and night, as they are together, it isn't always convenient, when they
have to rise and when they have to sit; so this cannot help making one
give way to misgivings. Were, in fact, any outsider to see what's going
on, it would not look like the propriety, which should exist in great
families. The proverb appositely says that: 'when there's no trouble,
one should make provision for the time of trouble.' How many concerns
there are in the world, of which there's no making head or tail, mostly
because what persons do without any design is construed by such
designing people, as chance to have their notice attracted to it, as
having been designedly accomplished, and go on talking and talking till,
instead of mending matters, they make them worse! But if precautions be
not taken beforehand, something improper will surely happen, for your
ladyship is well aware of the temperament Mr. Secundus has shown all
along! Besides, his great weakness is to fuss in our midst, so if no
caution be exercised, and the slightest mistake be sooner or later
committed, there'll be then no question of true or false: for when
people are many one says one thing and another, and what is there that
the months of that mean lot will shun with any sign of respect? Why, if
their hearts be well disposed, they will maintain that he is far
superior to Buddha himself. But if their hearts be badly disposed, they
will at once knit a tissue of lies to show that he cannot even reach the
standard of a beast! Now, if people by and bye speak well of Mr.
Secundus, we'll all go on smoothly with our lives. But should he
perchance give reason to any one to breathe the slightest disparaging
remark, won't his body, needless for us to say, be smashed to pieces,
his bones ground to powder, and the blame, which he might incur, be made
ten thousand times more serious than it is? These things are all
commonplace trifles; but won't Mr. Secundus' name and reputation be
subsequently done for for life? Secondly, it's no easy thing for your
ladyship to see anything of our master. A proverb also says: 'The
perfect man makes provision beforehand;' so wouldn't it be better that
we should, this very minute, adopt such steps as will enable us to guard
against such things? Your ladyship has much to attend to, and you
couldn't, of course, think of these things in a moment. And as for us,
it would have been well and good, had they never suggested themselves to
our minds; but since they have, we should be the more to blame did we
not tell you anything about them, Madame. Of late, I have racked my
mind, both day and night on this score; and though I couldn't very well
confide to any one, my lamp alone knows everything!"

After listening to these words, Madame Wang felt as if she had been
blasted by thunder and struck by lightning; and, as they fitted so
appositely with the incident connected with Chin Ch'uan-erh, her heart
was more than ever fired with boundless affection for Hsi Jen. "My dear
girl," she promptly smiled, "it's you, who are gifted with enough
foresight to be able to think of these things so thoroughly. Yet, did I
not also think of them? But so busy have I been these several times that
they slipped from my memory. What you've told me to-day, however, has
brought me to my senses! It's, thanks to you, that the reputation of me,
his mother, and of him, my son, is preserved intact! I really never had
the faintest idea that you were so excellent! But you had better go now;
I know of a way. Yet, just another word. After your remarks to me, I'll
hand him over to your charge; please be careful of him. If you preserve
him from harm, it will be tantamount to preserving me from harm, and I
shall certainly not be ungrateful to you for it."

Hsi Jen said several consecutive yes's, and went on her way. She got
back just in time to see Pao-yü awake. Hsi Jen explained all about the
scented water; and, so intensely delighted was Pao-yü, that he at once
asked that some should be mixed and brought to him to taste. In very
deed, he found it unusually fragrant and good. But as his heart was a
prey to anxiety on Tai-yü's behalf, he was full of longings to despatch
some one to look her up. He was, however, afraid of Hsi Jen. Readily
therefore he devised a plan to first get Hsi Jen out of the way, by
despatching her to Pao-ch'ai's, to borrow a book. After Hsi Jen's
departure, he forthwith called Ch'ing Wen. "Go," he said, "over to Miss
Lin's and see what she's up to. Should she inquire about me, all you
need tell her is that I'm all right."

"What shall I go empty-handed for?" rejoined Ch'ing Wen. "If I were, at
least, to give her a message, it would look as if I had gone for
something."

"I have no message that you can give her," added Pao-yü.

"If it can't be that," suggested Ch'ing Wen; "I might either take
something over or fetch something. Otherwise, when I get there, what
excuse will I be able to find?"

After some cogitation, Pao-yü stretched out his hand and, laying hold of
a couple of handkerchiefs, he threw them to Ch'ing Wen. "These will do,"
he smiled. "Just tell her that I bade you take them to her."

"This is strange!" exclaimed Ch'ing Wen. "Will she accept these two half
worn-out handkerchiefs! She'll besides get angry and say that you were
making fun of her."

"Don't worry yourself about that;" laughed Pao-yü. "She will certainly
know what I mean."

Ch'ing Wen, at this rejoinder, had no help but to take the handkerchiefs
and to go to the Hsiao Hsiang lodge, where she discovered Ch'un Hsien in
the act of hanging out handkerchiefs on the railings to dry. As soon as
she saw her walk in, she vehemently waved her hand. "She's gone to
sleep!" she said. Ch'ing Wen, however, entered the room. It was in
perfect darkness. There was not even so much as a lantern burning, and
Tai-yü was already ensconced in bed. "Who is there?" she shouted.

"It's Ch'ing Wen!" promptly replied Ch'ing Wen.

"What are you up to?" Tai-yü inquired.

"Mr. Secundus," explained Ch'ing Wen, "sends you some handkerchiefs,
Miss."

Tai-yü's spirits sunk as soon as she caught her reply. "What can he have
sent me handkerchiefs for?" she secretly reasoned within herself. "Who
gave him these handkerchiefs?" she then asked aloud. "They must be fine
ones, so tell him to keep them and give them to some one else; for I
don't need such things at present."

"They're not new," smiled Ch'ing Wen. "They are of an ordinary kind, and
old."

Hearing this, Lin Tai-yü felt downcast. But after minutely searching her
heart, she at last suddenly grasped his meaning and she hastily
observed: "Leave them and go your way."

Ch'ing Wen was compelled to put them down; and turning round, she betook
herself back again. But much though she turned things over in her mind
during the whole of her way homewards, she did not succeed in solving
their import.

When Tai-yü guessed the object of the handkerchief, her very soul
unawares flitted from her. "As Pao-yü has gone to such pains," she
pondered, "to try and probe this dejection of mine, I have, on one hand,
sufficient cause to feel gratified; but as there's no knowing what my
dejection will come to in the future there is, on the other, enough to
make me sad. Here he abruptly and deliberately sends me a couple of
handkerchiefs; and, were it not that he has divined my inmost feelings,
the mere sight of these handkerchiefs would be enough to make me treat
the whole thing as ridiculous. The secret exchange of presents between
us," she went on to muse, "fills me also with fears; and the thought
that those tears, which I am ever so fond of shedding to myself, are of
no avail, drives me likewise to blush with shame."

And by dint of musing and reflecting, her heart began, in a moment, to
bubble over with such excitement that, much against her will, her
thoughts in their superabundance rolled on incessantly. So speedily
directing that a lamp should be lighted, she little concerned herself
about avoiding suspicion, shunning the use of names, or any other such
things, and set to work and rubbed the ink, soaked the pen, and then
wrote the following stanzas on the two old handkerchiefs:

  Vain in my eyes the tears collect; those tears in vain they flow,
  Which I in secret shed; they slowly drop; but for whom though?
  The silk kerchiefs, which he so kindly troubled to give me,
  How ever could they not with anguish and distress fill me?

The second ran thus:

  Like falling pearls or rolling gems, they trickle on the sly.
  Daily I have no heart for aught; listless all day am I.
  As on my pillow or sleeves' edge I may not wipe them dry,
  I let them dot by dot, and drop by drop to run freely.

And the third:

  The coloured thread cannot contain the pearls cov'ring my face.
  Tears were of old at Hsiang Chiang shed, but faint has waxed each
      trace.
  Outside my window thousands of bamboos, lo, also grow,
  But whether they be stained with tears or not, I do not know.

Lin Tai-yü was still bent upon going on writing, but feeling her whole
body burn like fire, and her face scalding hot, she advanced towards the
cheval-glass, and, raising the embroidered cover, she looked in. She saw
at a glance that her cheeks wore so red that they, in very truth, put
even the peach blossom to the shade. Yet little did she dream that from
this date her illness would assume a more serious phase. Shortly, she
threw herself on the bed, and, with the handkerchiefs still grasped in
her hand, she was lost in a reverie.

Putting her aside, we will now take up our story with Hsi Jen. She went
to pay a visit to Pao-ch'ai, but as it happened, Pao-ch'ai was not in
the garden, but had gone to look up her mother. Hsi Jen, however, could
not very well come back with empty hands so she waited until the second
watch, when Pao-ch'ai eventually returned to her quarters.

Indeed, so correct an estimate of Hsüeh P'an's natural disposition did
Pao-ch'ai ever have, that from an early moment she entertained within
herself some faint suspicion that it must have been Hsüeh P'an, who had
instigated some person or other to come and lodge a complaint against
Pao-yü. And when she also unexpectedly heard Hsi Jen's disclosures on
the subject, she became more positive in her surmises. The one, who had,
in fact, told Hsi Jen was Pei Ming. But Pei Ming too had arrived at the
conjecture in his own mind, and could not adduce any definite proof, so
that every one treated his statements as founded partly on mere
suppositions, and partly on actual facts; but, despite this, they felt
quite certain that it was (Hsüeh P'an) who had intrigued.

Hsüeh P'an had always enjoyed this reputation; but on this particular
instance the harm was not, actually, his own doing; yet as every one,
with one consent, tenaciously affirmed that it was he, it was no easy
matter for him, much though he might argue, to clear himself of blame.

Soon after his return, on this day, from a drinking bout out of doors,
he came to see his mother; but finding Pao-ch'ai in her rooms, they
exchanged a few irrelevant remarks. "I hear," he consequently asked,
"that cousin Pao-yü has got into trouble; why is it?"

Mrs. Hsüeh was at the time much distressed on this score. As soon
therefore as she caught this question, she gnashed her teeth with rage,
and shouted: "You good-for-nothing spiteful fellow! It's all you who are
at the bottom of this trouble; and do you still have the face to come
and ply me with questions?"

These words made Hsüeh P'an wince. "When did I stir up any trouble?" he
quickly asked.

"Do you still go on shamming!" cried Mrs. Hsüeh. "Every one knows full
well that it was you, who said those things, and do you yet
prevaricate?"

"Were every one," insinuated Hsüeh P'an, "to assert that I had committed
murder, would you believe even that?"

"Your very sister is well aware that they were said by you." Mrs. Hsüeh
continued, "and is it likely that she would accuse you falsely, pray?"

"Mother," promptly interposed Pao-ch'ai, "you shouldn't be brawling with
brother just now! If you wait quietly, we'll find out the plain and
honest truth." Then turning towards Hsüeh P'an: "Whether it's you, who
said those things or not," she added, "it's of no consequence. The whole
affair, besides, is a matter of the past, so what need is there for any
arguments; they will only be making a mountain of a mole-hill! I have
just one word of advice to give you; don't, from henceforward, be up to
so much reckless mischief outside; and concern yourself a little less
with other people's affairs! All you do is day after day to associate
with your friends and foolishly gad about! You are a happy-go-lucky sort
of creature! If nothing happens well and good; but should by and bye
anything turn up, every one will, though it be none of your doing,
imagine again that you are at the bottom of it! Not to speak of others,
why I myself will be the first to suspect you!"

Hsüeh P'an was naturally open-hearted and plain-spoken, and could not
brook anything in the way of innuendoes, so, when on the one side,
Pao-ch'ai advised him not to foolishly gad about, and his mother, on the
other, hinted that he had a foul tongue, and that he was the cause that
Pao-yü had been flogged, he at once got so exasperated that he jumped
about in an erratic manner and did all in his power, by vowing and
swearing, to explain matters. "Who has," he ejaculated, heaping abuse
upon every one, "laid such a tissue of lies to my charge! I'd like to
take the teeth of that felon and pull them out! It's clear as day that
they shove me forward as a target; for now that Pao-yü has been flogged
they find no means of making a display of their zeal. But, is Pao-yü
forsooth the lord of the heavens that because he has had a thrashing
from his father, the whole household should be fussing for days? The
other time, he behaved improperly, and my uncle gave him two whacks. But
our venerable ancestor came, after a time, somehow or other, I don't
know how, to hear about it, and, maintaining that it was all due to Mr.
Chia Chen, she called him before her, and gave him a good blowing up.
And here to-day, they have gone further, and involved me. They may drag
me in as much as they like, I don't fear a rap! But won't it be better
for me to go into the garden, and take Pao-yü and give him a bit of my
mind and kill him? I can then pay the penalty by laying down my life for
his, and one and all will enjoy peace and quiet!"

While he clamoured and shouted, he looked about him for the bar of the
door, and, snatching it up, he there and then was running off, to the
consternation of Mrs. Hsüeh, who clutched him in her arms. "You
murderous child of retribution!" she cried. "Whom would you go and beat?
come first and assail me?"

From excitement Hsüeh P'an's eyes protruded like copper bells. "What are
you up to," he vociferated, "that you won't let me go where I please,
and that you deliberately go on calumniating me? But every day that
Pao-yü lives, the longer by that day I have to bear a false charge, so
it's as well that we should both die that things be cleared up?"

Pao-ch'ai too hurriedly rushed forward. "Be patient a bit!" she exhorted
him. "Here's mamma in an awful state of despair. Not to mention that it
should be for you to come and pacify her, you contrariwise kick up all
this rumpus! Why, saying nothing about her who is your parent, were even
a perfect stranger to advise you, it would be meant for your good! But
the good counsel she gave you has stirred up your monkey instead."

"From the way you're now speaking," Hsüeh P'an rejoined, "it must be
you, who said that it was I; no one else but you!"

"You simply know how to feel displeased with me for speaking," argued
Pao-ch'ai, "but you don't feel displeased with yourself for that
reckless way of yours of looking ahead and not minding what is behind!"

"You now bear me a grudge," Hsüeh P'an added, "for looking to what is
ahead and not to what is behind; but how is it you don't feel indignant
with Pao-yü for stirring up strife and provoking trouble outside?
Leaving aside everything else, I'll merely take that affair of Ch'i
Kuan-erh's, which occurred the other day, and recount it to you as an
instance. My friends and I came across this Ch'i Kuan-erh, ten times at
least, but never has he made a single intimate remark to me, and how is
it that, as soon as he met Pao-yü the other day, he at once produced his
sash, and gave it to him, though he did not so much as know what his
surname and name were? Now is it likely, forsooth, that this too was
something that I started?"

"Do you still refer to this?" exclaimed Mrs. Hsüeh and Pao-ch'ai, out of
patience. "Wasn't it about this that he was beaten? This makes it clear
enough that it's you who gave the thing out."

"Really, you're enough to exasperate one to death!" Hsüeh P'an
exclaimed. "Had you confined yourselves to saying that I had started the
yarn, I wouldn't have lost my temper; but what irritates me is that such
a fuss should be made for a single Pao-yü, as to subvert heaven and
earth!"

"Who fusses?" shouted Pao-ch'ai. "You are the first to arm yourself to
the teeth and start a row, and then you say that it's others who are up
to mischief!"

Hsüeh P'an, seeing that every remark, made by Pao-ch'ai, contained so
much reasonableness that he could with difficulty refute it, and that
her words were even harder for him to reply to than were those uttered
by his mother, he was consequently bent upon contriving a plan to make
use of such language as could silence her and compel her to return to
her room, so as to have no one bold enough to interfere with his
speaking; but, his temper being up, he was not in a position to weigh
his speech. "Dear Sister!" he readily therefore said, "you needn't be
flying into a huff with me! I've long ago divined your feelings. Mother
told me some time back that for you with that gold trinket, must be
selected some suitor provided with a jade one; as such a one will be a
suitable match for you. And having treasured this in your mind, and seen
that Pao-yü has that rubbishy thing of his, you naturally now seize
every occasion to screen him...."

However, before he could finish, Pao-ch'ai trembled with anger, and
clinging to Mrs. Hsüeh, she melted into tears. "Mother," she observed,
"have you heard what brother says, what is it all about?"

Hsüeh P'an, at the sight of his sister bathed in tears, became alive to
the fact that he had spoken inconsiderately, and, flying into a rage, he
walked away to his own quarters and retired to rest. But we can well
dispense with any further comment on the subject.

Pao-ch'ai was, at heart, full of vexation and displeasure. She meant to
give vent to her feelings in some way, but the fear again of upsetting
her mother compelled her to conceal her tears. She therefore took leave
of her parent, and went back all alone. On her return to her chamber,
she sobbed and sobbed throughout the whole night. The next day, she got
out of bed, as soon as it dawned; but feeling even no inclination to
comb her chevelure or perform her ablutions, she carelessly adjusted her
clothes and came out of the garden to see her mother.

As luck would have it, she encountered Tai-yü standing alone under the
shade of the trees, who inquired of her: "Where she was off to?"

"I'm going home," Hsüeh Pao-ch'ai replied. And as she uttered these
words, she kept on her way.

But Tai-yü perceived that she was going off in a disconsolate mood; and,
noticing that her eyes betrayed signs of crying, and that her manner was
unlike that of other days, she smilingly called out to her from behind:
"Sister, you should take care of yourself a bit. Were you even to cry so
much as to fill two water jars with tears, you wouldn't heal the wounds
inflicted by the cane."

But as what reply Hsüeh Pao-ch'ai gave is not yet known to you, reader,
lend an ear to the explanation contained in the next chapter.



CHAPTER XXXV.

  Pai Yü-ch'uan tastes too the lotus-leaf soup.
  Huang Chin-ying skilfully plaits the plum-blossom-knotted nets.


Pao ch'ai had, our story goes, distinctly heard Lin Tai-yü's sneer, but
in her eagerness to see her mother and brother, she did not so much as
turn her head round, but continued straight on her way.

During this time, Lin Tai-yü halted under the shadow of the trees. Upon
casting a glance, in the distance towards the I Hung Yüan, she observed
Li Kung-ts'ai, Ying Ch'un, T'an Ch'un, Hsi Ch'un and various inmates
wending their steps in a body in the direction of the I Hung court; but
after they had gone past, and company after company of them had
dispersed, she only failed to see lady Feng come. "How is it," she
cogitated within herself, "that she doesn't come to see Pao-yü? Even
supposing that there was some business to detain her, she should also
have put in an appearance, so as to curry favour with our venerable
senior and Madame Wang. But if she hasn't shown herself at this hour of
the day, there must certainly be some cause or other."

While preoccupied with conjectures, she raised her head. At a second
glance, she discerned a crowd of people, as thick as flowers in a
bouquet, pursuing their way also into the I Hung court. On looking
fixedly, she recognised dowager lady Chia, leaning on lady Feng's arm,
followed by Mesdames Hsing and Wang, Mrs. Chou and servant-girls,
married women and other domestics. In a body they walked into the court.
At the sight of them, Tai-yü unwittingly nodded her head, and reflected
on the benefit of having a father and mother; and tears forthwith again
bedewed her face. In a while, she beheld Pao-ch'ai, Mrs. Hsüeh and the
rest likewise go in.

But at quite an unexpected moment she became aware that Tzu Chüan was
approaching her from behind. "Miss," she said, "you had better go and
take your medicine! The hot water too has got cold."

"What do you, after all, mean by keeping on pressing me so?" inquired
Tai-yü. "Whether I have it or not, what's that to you?"

"Your cough," smiled Tzu Chüan, "has recently got a trifle better, and
won't you again take your medicine? This is, it's true, the fifth moon,
and the weather is hot, but you should, nevertheless, take good care of
yourself a bit! Here you've been at this early hour of the morning
standing for ever so long in this damp place; so you should go back and
have some rest!"

This single hint recalled Tai-yü to her senses. She at length realised
that her legs felt rather tired. After lingering about abstractedly for
a long while, she quietly returned into the Hsiao Hsiang lodge,
supporting herself on Tzu Chüan. As soon as they stepped inside the
entrance of the court, her gaze was attracted by the confused shadows of
the bamboos, which covered the ground, and the traces of moss, here
thick, there thin, and she could not help recalling to mind those two
lines of the passage in the Hsi Hsiang Chi:

  "In that lone nook some one saunters about,
  White dew coldly bespecks the verdant moss."

"Shuang Wen," she consequently secretly communed within herself, as she
sighed, "had of course a poor fate; but she nevertheless had a widowed
mother and a young brother; but in the unhappy destiny, to which I,
Tai-yü, am at present doomed, I have neither a widowed mother nor a
young brother."

At this point in her reflections, she was about to melt into another fit
of crying, when of a sudden, the parrot under the verandah caught sight
of Tai-yü approaching, and, with a shriek, he jumped down from his
perch, and made her start with fright.

"Are you bent upon compassing your own death!" she exclaimed. "You've
covered my head all over with dust again!"

The parrot flew back to his perch. "Hsüeh Yen," he kept on shouting,
"quick, raise the portiere! Miss is come!"

Tai-yü stopped short and rapped on the frame with her hand. "Have his
food and water been replenished?" she asked.

The parrot forthwith heaved a deep sigh, closely resembling, in sound,
the groans usually indulged in by Tai-yü, and then went on to recite:

  "Here I am fain these flowers to inter, but humankind will laugh me as
      a fool."
  Who knows who will in years to come commit me to my grave.

As soon as these lines fell on the ear of Tai-yü and Tzu Chüan, they
blurted out laughing.

"This is what you were repeating some time back, Miss." Tzu Chüan
laughed, "How did he ever manage to commit it to memory?"

Tai-yü then directed some one to take down the frame and suspend it
instead on a hook, outside the circular window, and presently entering
her room, she seated herself inside the circular window. She had just
done drinking her medicine, when she perceived that the shade cast by
the cluster of bamboos, planted outside the window, was reflected so far
on the gauze lattice as to fill the room with a faint light, so green
and mellow, and to impart a certain coolness to the teapoys and mats.
But Tai-yü had no means at hand to dispel her ennui, so from inside the
gauze lattice, she instigated the parrot to perform his pranks; and
selecting some verses, which had ever found favour with her, she tried
to teach them to him.

But without descending to particulars, let us now advert to Hsüeh
Pao-ch'ai. On her return home, she found her mother alone combing her
hair and having a wash. "Why do you run over at this early hour of the
morning?" she speedily inquired when she saw her enter.

"To see," replied Pao-ch'ai, "whether you were all right or not, mother.
Did he come again, I wonder, after I left yesterday and make any more
trouble or not?"

As she spoke, she sat by her mother's side, but unable to curb her
tears, she began to weep.

Seeing her sobbing, Mrs. Hsüeh herself could not check her feelings, and
she, too, burst out into a fit of crying. "My child," she simultaneously
exhorted her, "don't feel aggrieved! Wait, and I'll call that child of
wrath to order; for were anything to happen to you, from whom will I
have anything to hope?"

Hsüeh P'an was outside and happened to overhear their conversation, so
with alacrity he ran over, and facing Pao-ch'ai he made a bow, now to
the left and now to the right, observing the while: "My dear sister,
forgive me this time. The fact is that I took some wine yesterday; I
came back late, as I met a few friends on the way. On my return home, I
hadn't as yet got over the fumes, so I unintentionally talked a lot of
nonsense. But I don't so much as remember anything about all I said. It
isn't worth your while, however, losing your temper over such a thing!"

Pao-ch'ai was, in fact, weeping, as she covered her face, but the moment
this language fell on her ear, she could scarcely again refrain from
laughing. Forthwith raising her head, she sputtered contemptuously on
the ground. "You can well dispense with all this sham!" she exclaimed,
"I'm well aware that you so dislike us both, that you're anxious to
devise some way of inducing us to part company with you, so that you may
be at liberty."

Hsüeh P'an, at these words, hastened to smile. "Sister," he argued,
"what makes you say so? once upon a time, you weren't so suspicious and
given to uttering anything so perverse!"

Mrs. Hsüeh hurriedly took up the thread of the conversation. "All you
know," she interposed, "is to find fault with your sister's remarks as
being perverse; but can it be that what you said last night was the
proper thing to say? In very truth, you were drunk!"

"There's no need for you to get angry, mother!" Hsüeh P'an rejoined,
"nor for you sister either; for from this day, I shan't any more make
common cause with them nor drink wine or gad about. What do you say to
that?"

"That's equal to an acknowledgment of your failings," Pao-ch'ai laughed.

"Could you exercise such strength of will," added Mrs. Hsüeh, "why, the
dragon too would lay eggs."

"If I again go and gad about with them," Hsüeh P'an replied, "and you,
sister, come to hear of it, you can freely spit in my face and call me a
beast and no human being. Do you agree to that? But why should you two
be daily worried; and all through me alone? For you, mother, to be angry
on my account is anyhow excusable; but for me to keep on worrying you,
sister, makes me less then ever worthy of the name of a human being! If
now that father is no more, I manage, instead of showing you plenty of
filial piety, mamma, and you, sister, plenty of love, to provoke my
mother to anger, and annoy my sister, why I can't compare myself to even
a four-footed creature!"

While from his mouth issued these words, tears rolled down from his
eyes; for he too found it hard to contain them.

Mrs. Hsüeh had not at first been overcome by her feelings; but the
moment his utterances reached her ear, she once more began to experience
the anguish, which they stirred in her heart.

Pao-ch'ai made an effort to force a smile. "You've already," she said,
"been the cause of quite enough trouble, and do you now provoke mother
to have another cry?"

Hearing this, Hsüeh P'an promptly checked his tears. As he put on a
smiling expression, "When did I," he asked, "make mother cry? But never
mind; enough of this! let's drop the matter, and not allude to it any
more! Call Hsiang Ling to come and give you a cup of tea, sister!"

"I don't want any tea." Pao-ch'ai answered. "I'll wait until mother has
finished washing her hands and then go with her into the garden."

"Let me see your necklet, sister," Hsüeh P'an continued. "I think it
requires cleaning."

"It is so yellow and bright," rejoined Pao-ch'ai, "and what's the use of
cleaning it again?"

"Sister," proceeded Hsüeh P'an, "you must now add a few more clothes to
your wardrobe, so tell me what colour and what design you like best."

"I haven't yet worn out all the clothes I have," Pao-ch'ai explained,
"and why should I have more made?"

But, in a little time, Mrs. Hsüeh effected the change in her costume,
and hand in hand with Pao-ch'ai, she started on her way to the garden.

Hsüeh P'an thereupon took his departure. During this while, Mrs. Hsüeh
and Pao-ch'ai trudged in the direction of the garden to look up Pao-yü.
As soon as they reached the interior of the I Hung court, they saw a
large concourse of waiting-maids and matrons standing inside as well as
outside the antechambers and they readily concluded that old lady Chia
and the other ladies were assembled in his rooms. Mrs. Hsüeh and her
daughter stepped in. After exchanging salutations with every one
present, they noticed that Pao-yü was reclining on the couch and Mrs.
Hsüeh inquired of him whether he felt any better.

Pao-yü hastily attempted to bow. "I'm considerably better;" he said.
"All I do," he went on, "is to disturb you, aunt, and you, my cousin,
but I don't deserve such attentions."

Mrs. Hsüeh lost no time in supporting and laying him down. "Mind you
tell me whatever may take your fancy!" she proceeded.

"If I do fancy anything," retorted Pao-yü smilingly, "I shall certainly
send to you, aunt, for it."

"What would you like to eat," likewise inquired Madame Wang, "so that I
may, on my return, send it round to you?"

"There's nothing that I care for," smiled Pao-yü, "though the soup made
for me the other day, with young lotus leaves, and small lotus cores
was, I thought, somewhat nice."

"From what I hear, its flavour is nothing very grand," lady Feng chimed
in laughingly, from where she stood on one side. "It involves, however,
a good deal of trouble to concoct; and here you deliberately go and
fancy this very thing."

"Go and get it ready!" cried dowager lady Chia several successive times.

"Venerable ancestor," urged lady Feng with a smile, "don't you bother
yourself about it! Let me try and remember who can have put the moulds
away!" Then turning her head round, "Go and bid," she enjoined an old
matron, "the chief in the cook-house go and apply for them!"

After a considerable lapse of time, the matron returned. "The chief in
the cook-house," she explained, "says that the four sets of moulds for
soups have all been handed up."

Upon hearing this, lady Feng thought again for a while. "Yes, I
remember," she afterwards remarked, "they were handed up, but I can't
recollect to whom they were given. Possibly they're in the tea-room."

Thereupon, she also despatched a servant to go and inquire of the keeper
of the tea-room about them; but he too had not got them; and it was
subsequently the butler, entrusted with the care of the gold and silver
articles, who brought them round.

Mrs. Hsüeh was the first to take them and examine them. What, in fact,
struck her gaze was a small box, the contents of which were four sets of
silver moulds. Each of these was over a foot long, and one square inch
(in breadth). On the top, holes were bored of the size of beans. Some
resembled chrysanthemums, others plum blossom. Some were in the shape of
lotus seed-cases, others like water chestnuts. They numbered in all
thirty or forty kinds, and were ingeniously executed.

"In your mansion," she felt impelled to observe smilingly to old lady
Chia and Madame Wang, "everything has been amply provided for! Have you
got all these things to prepare a plate of soup with! Hadn't you told
me, and I happened to see them, I wouldn't have been able to make out
what they were intended for!"

Lady Feng did not allow time to any one to put in her word. "Aunt," she
said, "how could you ever have divined that these were used last year
for the imperial viands! They thought of a way by which they devised,
somehow or other, I can't tell how, some dough shapes, which borrow a
little of the pure fragrance of the new lotus leaves. But as all mainly
depends upon the quality of the soup, they're not, after all, of much
use! Yet who often goes in for such soup! It was made once only, and
that at the time when the moulds were brought; and how is it that he has
come to think of it to-day?" So speaking, she took (the moulds), and
handed them to a married woman, to go and issue directions to the people
in the cook-house to procure at once several fowls, and to add other
ingredients besides and prepare ten bowls of soup.

"What do you want all that lot for?" observed Madame Wang.

"There's good reason for it," answered lady Feng. "A dish of this kind
isn't, at ordinary times, very often made, and were, now that brother
Pao-yü has alluded to it, only sufficient prepared for him, and none for
you, dear senior, you, aunt, and you, Madame Wang, it won't be quite the
thing! So isn't it better that this opportunity should be availed of to
get ready a whole supply so that every one should partake of some, and
that even I should, through my reliance on your kind favour, taste this
novel kind of relish."

"You are sharper than a monkey!" Dowager lady Chia laughingly exclaimed
in reply to her proposal. "You make use of public money to confer boons
upon people."

This remark evoked general laughter.

"This is a mere bagatelle!" eagerly laughed lady Feng. "Even I can
afford to stand you such a small treat!" Then turning her head round,
"Tell them in the cook-house," she said to a married woman, "to please
make an extra supply, and that they'll get the money from me."

The matron assented and went out of the room.

Pao-ch'ai, who was standing near, thereupon interposed with a smile.
"During the few years that have gone by since I've come here, I've
carefully noticed that sister-in-law Secunda, cannot, with all her
acumen, outwit our venerable ancestor."

"My dear child!" forthwith replied old lady Chia at these words. "I'm
now quite an old woman, and how can there still remain any wit in me!
When I was, long ago, of your manlike cousin Feng's age, I had far more
wits about me than she has! Albeit she now avers that she can't reach
our standard, she's good enough; and compared with your aunt Wang, why,
she's infinitely superior. Your aunt, poor thing, won't speak much!
She's like a block of wood; and when with her father and mother-in-law,
she won't show herself off to advantage. But that girl Feng has a sharp
tongue, so is it a wonder if people take to her."

"From what you say," insinuated Pao-yü with a smile, "those who don't
talk much are not loved."

"Those who don't speak much," resumed dowager lady Chia, "possess the
endearing quality of reserve. But among those, with glib tongues,
there's also a certain despicable lot; thus it's better, in a word, not
to have too much to say for one's self."

"Quite so," smiled Pao-yü, "yet though senior sister-in-law Chia Chu
doesn't, I must confess, talk much, you, venerable ancestor, treat her
just as you do cousin Feng. But if you maintain that those alone, who
can talk, are worthy of love, then among all these young ladies, sister
Feng and cousin Lin are the only ones good enough to be loved."

"With regard to the young ladies," remarked dowager lady Chia, "it isn't
that I have any wish to flatter your aunt Hsüeh in her presence, but it
is a positive and incontestable fact that there isn't, beginning from
the four girls in our household, a single one able to hold a candle to
that girl Pao-ch'ai."

At these words, Mrs. Hsüeh promptly smiled. "Dear venerable senior!" she
said, "you're rather partial in your verdict."

"Our dear senior," vehemently put in Madame Wang, also smiling, "has
often told me in private how nice your daughter Pao-ch'ai is; so this is
no lie."

Pao-yü had tried to lead old lady Chia on, originally with the idea of
inducing her to speak highly of Lin Tai-yü, but when unawares she began
to eulogise Pao-ch'ai instead the result exceeded all his thoughts and
went far beyond his expectations. Forthwith he cast a glance at
Pao-chai, and gave her a smile, but Pao-chai at once twisted her head
round and went and chatted with Hsi Jen. But of a sudden, some one came
to ask them to go and have their meal. Dowager lady Chia rose to her
feet, and enjoined Pao-yü to be careful of himself. She then gave a few
directions to the waiting-maids, and resting her weight on lady Feng's
arm, and pressing Mrs. Hsüeh to go out first, she, and all with her,
left the apartment in a body. But still she kept on inquiring whether
the soup was ready or not. "If there's anything you might fancy to eat,"
she also said to Mrs. Hsüeh and the others, "mind you, come and tell me,
and I know how to coax that hussey Feng to get it for you as well as
me."

"My venerable senior!" rejoined Mrs. Hsüeh, "you do have the happy knack
of putting her on her mettle; but though she has often got things ready
for you, you've, after all, not eaten very much of them."

"Aunt," smiled lady Feng, "don't make such statements! If our worthy
senior hasn't eaten me up it's purely and simply because she dislikes
human flesh as being sour. Did she not look down upon it as sour, why,
she would long ago have gobbled me up!"

This joke was scarcely ended, when it so tickled the fancy of old lady
Chia and all the inmates that they broke out with one voice in a
boisterous fit of laughter. Even Pao-yü, who was inside the room, could
not keep quiet.

"Really," Hsi Jen laughed, "the mouth of our mistress Secunda is enough
to terrify people to death!"

Pao-yü put out his arm and pulled Hsi Jen. "You've been standing for so
long," he smiled, "that you must be feeling tired."

Saying this, he dragged her down and made her take a seat next to him.

"Here you've again forgotten!" laughingly exclaimed Hsi Jen. "Avail
yourself now that Miss Pao-ch'ai is in the court to tell her to kindly
bid their Ying Erh come and plait a few girdles with twisted cords."

"How lucky it is you've reminded me?" Pao-yü observed with a smile. And
putting, while he spoke, his head out of the window: "Cousin Pao-ch'ai,"
he cried, "when you've had your repast, do tell Ying Erh to come over. I
would like to ask her to plait a few girdles for me. Has she got the
time to spare?"

Pao-ch'ai heard him speak; and turning round: "How about no time?" she
answered. "I'll tell her by and bye to come; it will be all right."

Dowager lady Chia and the others, however, failed to catch distinctly
the drift of their talk; and they halted and made inquiries of Pao-ch'ai
what it was about. Pao-ch'ai gave them the necessary explanations.

"My dear child," remarked old lady Chia, "do let her come and twist a
few girdles for your cousin! And should you be in need of any one for
anything, I have over at my place a whole number of servant-girls doing
nothing! Out of them, you are at liberty to send for any you like to
wait on you!"

"We'll send her to plait them!" Mrs. Hsüeh and Pao-ch'ai observed
smilingly with one consent. "What can we want her for? she also daily
idles her time way and is up to every mischief!"

But chatting the while, they were about to proceed on their way when
they unexpectedly caught sight of Hsiang-yün, P'ing Erh, Hsiang Lin and
other girls picking balsam flowers near the rocks; who, as soon as they
saw the company approaching, advanced to welcome them.

Shortly, they all sallied out of the garden. Madame Wang was worrying
lest dowager lady Chia's strength might be exhausted, and she did her
utmost to induce her to enter the drawing room and sit down. Old lady
Chia herself was feeling her legs quite tired out, so she at once nodded
her head and expressed her assent. Madame Wang then directed a
waiting-maid to hurriedly precede them, and get ready the seats. But as
Mrs. Chao had, about this time, pleaded indisposition, there was only
therefore Mrs. Chou, with the matrons and servant-girls at hand, so they
had ample to do to raise the portières, to put the back-cushions in
their places, and to spread out the rugs.

Dowager lady Chia stepped into the room, leaning on lady Feng's arm. She
and Mrs. Hsüeh took their places, with due regard to the distinction
between hostess and visitors; and Hsüeh Pao-ch'ai and Shih Hsiang-yün
seated themselves below. Madame Wang then came forward, and presented
with her own hands tea to old lady Chia, while Li Kung-ts'ai handed a
cup to Mrs. Hsüeh.

"You'd better let those young sisters-in law do the honours,"
remonstrated old lady Chia, "and sit over there so that we may be able
to have a chat."

Madame Wang at length sat on a small bench. "Let our worthy senior's
viands," she cried, addressing herself to lady Feng, "be served here.
And let a few more things be brought!"

Lady Feng acquiesced without delay, and she told a servant to cross over
to their old mistress' quarters and to bid the matrons, employed in that
part of the household, promptly go out and summon the waiting-girls. The
various waiting-maids arrived with all despatch. Madame Wang directed
them to ask their young ladies round. But after a protracted absence on
the errand, only two of the girls turned up: T'an Ch'un and Hsi Ch'un.
Ying Ch'un, was not, in her state of health, equal to the fatigue, or
able to put anything in her mouth, and Lin Tai-yü, superfluous to add,
could only safely partake of five out of ten meals, so no one thought
anything of their non-appearance. Presently the eatables were brought,
and the servants arranged them in their proper places on the table.

Lady Feng took a napkin and wrapped a bundle of chopsticks in it.
"Venerable ancestor and you, Mrs. Hsüeh," she smiled, standing the while
below, "there's no need of any yielding! Just you listen to me and I'll
make things all right."

"Let's do as she wills!" old lady Chia remarked to Mrs. Hsüeh
laughingly.

Mrs. Hsüeh signified her approval with a smile; so lady Feng placed, in
due course, four pairs of chopsticks on the table; the two pairs on the
upper end for dowager lady Chia and Mrs. Hsüeh; those on the two sides
for Hsüeh Pao-ch'ai and Shih Hsiang-yün. Madame Wang, Li Kung-ts'ai and
a few others, stood together below and watched the attendants serve the
viands. Lady Feng first and foremost hastily asked for clean utensils,
and drew near the table to select some eatables for Pao-yü. Presently,
the soup _à la_ lotus leaves arrived. After old lady Chia had well
scrutinised it, Madame Wang turned her head, and catching sight of Yü
Ch'uan-erh, she immediately commissioned her to take some over to
Pao-yü.

"She can't carry it single-handed," demurred lady Feng.

But by a strange coincidence, Ying Erh then walked into the room along
with Hsi Erh, and Pao-ch'ai knowing very well that they had already had
their meal forthwith said to Ying Erh: "Your Master Secundus, Mr.
Pao-yü, just asked that you should go and twist a few girdles for him;
so you two might as well proceed together!"

Ying Erh expressed her readiness and left the apartment, in company with
Yü Ch'uan-erh.

"How can you carry it, so very hot as it is, the whole way there?"
observed Ying Erh.

"Don't distress yourself!" rejoined Yü Ch'uan smiling. "I know how to do
it."

Saying this, she directed a matron to come and place the soup, rice and
the rest of the eatables in a present box; and bidding her lay hold of
it and follow them, the two girls sped on their way with empty hands,
and made straight for the entrance of the I Hung court. Here Yü
Ch'uan-erh at length took the things herself, and entered the room in
company with Ying Erh. The trio, Hsi Jen, She Yüeh and Ch'iu Wen were at
the time chatting and laughing with Pao-yü; but the moment they saw
their two friends arrive they speedily jumped to their feet. "How is
it," they exclaimed laughingly, "that you two drop in just the nick of
time? Have you come together?"

With these words on their lips, they descended to greet them. Yü Ch'uan
took at once a seat on a small stool. Ying Erh, however, did not presume
to seat herself; and though Hsi Jen was quick enough in moving a
foot-stool for her, Ying Erh did not still venture to sit down.

Ying Erh's arrival filled Pao-yü with intense delight. But as soon as he
noticed Yü Ch'uan-erh, he recalled to memory her sister Chin Ch'uan-erh,
and he felt wounded to the very heart, and overpowered with shame. And,
without troubling his mind about Ying Erh, he addressed his remarks to
Yü Ch'uan-erh.

Hsi Jen saw very well that Ying Erh failed to attract his attention and
she began to fear lest she felt uncomfortable; and when she further
realised that Ying Erh herself would not take a seat, she drew her out
of the room and repaired with her into the outer apartment, where they
had a chat over their tea.

She Yüeh and her companions had, in the meantime, got the bowls and
chopsticks ready and came to wait upon (Pao-yü) during his meal. But
Pao-yü would not have anything to eat. "Is your mother all right," he
forthwith inquired of Yü Ch'uan-erh.

An angry scowl crept over Yü Ch'uan-erh's face. She did not even look
straight at Pao-yü. And only after a long pause was it that she at last
uttered merely the words, "all right," by way of reply. Pao-yü,
therefore, found talking to her of little zest. But after a protracted
silence he felt impelled to again force a smile, and to ask: "Who told
you to bring these things over to me?"

"The ladies," answered Yü Chuan-erh.

Pao-yü discerned the mournful expression, which still beclouded her
countenance and he readily jumped at the conclusion that it must be
entirely occasioned by the fate which had befallen Chin Ch'uan-erh, but
when fain to put on a meek and unassuming manner, and endeavour to cheer
her, he saw how little he could demean himself in the presence of so
many people, and consequently he did his best and discovered the means
of getting every one out of the way. Afterwards, straining another
smile, he plied her with all sorts of questions.

Yü Ch'uan-erh, it is true, did not at first choose to heed his advances,
yet when she observed that Pao-yü did not put on any airs, and, that in
spite of all her querulous reproaches, he still continued pleasant and
agreeable, she felt disconcerted and her features at last assumed a
certain expression of cheerfulness. Pao-yü thereupon smiled. "My dear
girl," he said, as he gave way to entreaties, "bring that soup and let
me taste it!"

"I've never been in the habit of feeding people," Yü Ch'uan-erh replied.
"You'd better wait till the others return; you can have some then."

"I don't want you to feed me," laughed Pao-yü. "It's because I can't
move about that I appeal to you. Do let me have it! You'll then get back
early and be able, when you've handed over the things, to have your
meal. But were I to go on wasting your time, won't you feel upset from
hunger? Should you be lazy to budge, well then, I'll endure the pain and
get down and fetch it myself."

As he spoke, he tried to alight from bed. He strained every nerve, and
raised himself, but unable to stand the exertion, he burst out into
groans. At the sight of his anguish, Yü Ch'uan-erh had not the heart to
refuse her help. Springing up, "Lie down!" she cried. "In what former
existence did you commit such evil that your retribution in the present
one is so apparent? Which of my eyes however can brook looking at you
going on in that way?"

While taunting him, she again blurted out laughing, and brought the soup
over to him.

"My dear girl;" smiled Pao-yü, "if you want to show temper, better do so
here! When you see our venerable senior and madame, my mother, you
should be a little more even-tempered, for if you still behave like
this, you'll at once get a scolding!"

"Eat away, eat away!" urged Yü Ch'uan-erh. "There's no need for you to
be so sweet-mouthed and honey-tongued with me. I don't put any faith in
such talk!"

So speaking, she pressed Pao-yü until he had two mouthfuls of soup. "It
isn't nice, it isn't nice!" Pao-yü purposely exclaimed.

"Omi-to-fu!" ejaculated Yü Ch'uan-erh. "If this isn't nice, what's
nice?"

"There's no flavour about it at all," resumed Pao-yü. "If you don't
believe me taste it, and you'll find out for yourself."

Yü Ch'uan-erh in a tantrum actually put some of it to her lips.

"Well," laughed Pao-yü, "it is nice!"

This exclamation eventually enabled Yü Ch'uan to see what Pao-yü was
driving at, for Pao-yü had in fact been trying to beguile her to have a
mouthful.

"As, at one moment, you say you don't want any," she forthwith observed,
"and now you say it is nice, I won't give you any."

While Pao-yü returned her smiles, he kept on earnestly entreating her to
let him have some.

Yü Ch'uan-erh however would still not give him any; and she, at the same
time, called to the servants to fetch what there was for him to eat. But
the instant the waiting-maid put her foot into the room, servants came
quite unexpectedly to deliver a message.

"Two nurses," they said, "have arrived from the household of Mr. Fu,
Secundus, to present his compliments. They have now come to see you, Mr.
Secundus." As soon as Pao-yü heard this report, he felt sure that they
must be nurses sent over from the household of Deputy Sub-Prefect, Fu
Shih.

This Fu Shih had originally been a pupil of Chia Cheng, and had, indeed,
had to rely entirely upon the reputation enjoyed by the Chia family for
the realisation of his wishes. Chia Cheng had, likewise, treated him
with such genuine regard, and so unlike any of his other pupils, that he
(Fu Shih) ever and anon despatched inmates from his mansion to come and
see him so as to keep up friendly relations.

Pao-yü had at all times entertained an aversion for bold-faced men and
unsophisticated women, so why did he once more, on this occasion, issue
directions that the two matrons should be introduced into his presence?
There was, in fact, a reason for his action. It was simply that Pao-yü
had come to learn that Fu Shih had a sister, Ch'iu-fang by name, a girl
as comely as a magnificent gem, and perfection itself, the report of
outside people went, as much in intellect as in beauty. He had, it is
true, not yet seen anything of her with his own eyes, but the
sentiments, which made him think of her and cherish her, from a
distance, were characterised by such extreme sincerity, that dreading
lest he should, by refusing to admit the matrons, reflect discredit upon
Fu Ch'iu-fang, he was prompted to lose no time in expressing a wish that
they should be ushered in.

This Fu Shih had really risen from the vulgar herd, so seeing that
Ch'iu-fang possessed several traits of beauty and exceptional
intellectual talents, Fu Shih arrived at the resolution of making his
sister the means of joining relationship with the influential family of
some honourable clan. And so unwilling was he to promise her lightly to
any suitor that things were delayed up to this time. Therefore Fu
Ch'iu-fang, though at present past her twentieth birthday, was not as
yet engaged. But the various well-to-do families, belonging to
honourable clans, looked down, on the other hand, on her poor and mean
extraction, holding her in such light esteem, as not to relish the idea
of making any offer for her hand. So if Fu Shih cultivated intimate
terms with the Chia household, he, needless to add, did so with an
interested motive.

The two matrons, deputed on the present errand, completely lacked, as it
happened, all knowledge of the world, and the moment they heard that
Pao-yü wished to see them, they wended their steps inside. But no sooner
had they inquired how he was, and passed a few remarks than Yü
Ch'uan-erh, becoming conscious of the arrival of strangers, did not
bandy words with Pao-yü, but stood with the plate of soup in her hands,
engrossed in listening to the conversation. Pao-yü, again, was absorbed
in speaking to the matrons; and, while eating some rice, he stretched
out his arm to get at the soup; but both his and her (Yü Ch'uan-erh's)
eyes were rivetted on the women, and as he thoughtlessly jerked out his
hand with some violence, he struck the bowl and turned it clean over.
The soup fell over Pao-yü's hand. But it did not hurt Yü Ch'uan-erh. She
sustained, however, such a fright that she gave a start.

"How did this happen!" she smilingly shouted with vehemence to the
intense consternation of the waiting-maids, who rushed up and clasped
the bowl. But notwithstanding that Pao-yü had scalded his own hand, he
was quite unconscious of the accident; so much so, that he assailed Yü
Ch'uan-erh with a heap of questions, as to where she had been burnt, and
whether it was sore or not.

Yü Ch'uan-erh and every one present were highly amused.

"You yourself," observed Yü Ch'uan-erh, "have been scalded, and do you
keep on asking about myself?"

At these words, Pao-yü became at last aware of the injury he had
received. The servants rushed with all promptitude and cleared the mess.
But Pao-yü was not inclined to touch any more food. He washed his hands,
drank a cup of tea, and then exchanged a few further sentences with the
two matrons. But subsequently, the two women said good-bye and quitted
the room. Ch'ing Wen and some other girls saw them as far as the bridge,
after which, they retraced their steps.

The two matrons perceived, that there was no one about, and while
proceeding on their way, they started a conversation.

"It isn't strange," smiled the one, "if people say that this Pao-yü of
theirs is handsome in appearance, but stupid as far as brains go. Nice
enough a thing to look at but not to put to one's lips; rather idiotic
in fact; for he burns his own hand, and then he asks some one else
whether she's sore or not. Now, isn't this being a regular fool?"

"The last time I came," the other remarked, also smiling, "I heard that
many inmates of his family feel ill-will against him. In real truth he
is a fool! For there he drips in the heavy downpour like a water fowl,
and instead of running to shelter himself, he reminds other people of
the rain, and urges them to get quick out of the wet. Now, tell me,
isn't this ridiculous, eh? Time and again, when no one is present, he
cries to himself, then laughs to himself. When he sees a swallow, he
instantly talks to it; when he espies a fish, in the river, he forthwith
speaks to it. At the sight of stars or the moon, if he doesn't groan and
sigh, he mutters and mutters. Indeed, he hasn't the least bit of
character; so much so, that he even puts up with the temper shown by
those low-bred maids. If he takes a fancy to a thing, it's nice enough
even though it be a bit of thread. But as for waste, what does he mind?
A thing may be worth a thousand or ten thousand pieces of money, he
doesn't worry his mind in the least about it."

While they talked, they reached the exterior of the garden, and they
betook themselves back to their home; where we will leave them.

As soon as Hsi Jen, for we will return to her, saw the women leave the
room, she took Ying Erh by the hand and led her in, and they asked
Pao-yü what kind of girdle he wanted made.

"I was just now so bent upon talking," Pao-yü smiled to Ying Erh, "that
I forgot all about you. I put you to the trouble of coming, not for
anything else, but that you should also make me a few nets."

"Nets! To put what in?" Ying Erh inquired.

Pao-yü, at this question, put on a smile. "Don't concern yourself about
what they are for!" he replied. "Just make me a few of each kind!"

Ying Erh clapped her hand and laughed. "Could this ever be done!" she
cried, "If you want all that lot, why, they couldn't be finished in ten
years time."

"My dear girl," smiled Pao-yü, "work at them for me then whenever you
are at leisure, and have nothing better to do."

"How could you get through them all in a little time?" Hsi Jen
interposed smilingly. "First choose now therefore such as are most
urgently needed and make a couple of them."

"What about urgently needed?" Ying-Erh exclaimed, "They are merely used
for fans, scented pendants and handkerchiefs."

"Nets for handkerchiefs will do all right." Pao-yü answered.

"What's the colour of your handkerchief?" inquired Ying Erh.

"It's a deep red one." Pao-yü rejoined.

"For a deep red one," continued Ying Erh, "a black net will do very
nicely, or one of dark green. Both these agree with the colour."

"What goes well with brown?" Pao-yü asked.

"Peach-red goes well with brown." Ying Erh added.

"That will make them look gaudy!" Pao-yü observed. "Yet with all their
plainness, they should be somewhat gaudy."

"Leek-green and willow-yellow are what are most to my taste," Ying Erh
pursued.

"Yes, they'll also do!" Pao-yü retorted. "But make one of peach-red too
and then one of leek-green."

"Of what design?" Ying Erh remarked.

"How many kinds of designs are there?" Pao-yü said.

"There are 'the stick of incense,' 'stools upset towards heaven,' 'part
of elephant's eyes,' 'squares,' 'chains,' 'plum blossom,' and 'willow
leaves." Ying Erh answered.

"What was the kind of design you made for Miss Tertia the other day?"
Pao-yü inquired.

"It was the 'plum blossom with piled cores,'" Ying Erh explained in
reply.

"Yes, that's nice." Pao-yü rejoined.

As he uttered this remark, Hsi Jen arrived with the cords. But no sooner
were they brought than a matron cried, from outside the window: "Girls,
your viands are ready!"

"Go and have your meal," urged Pao-yü, "and come back quick after you've
had it."

"There are visitors here," Hsi Jen smiled, "and how can I very well go?"

"What makes you say so?" Ying Erh laughed, while adjusting the cords.
"It's only right and proper that you should go and have your food at
once and then return."

Hearing this, Hsi Jen and her companions went off, leaving behind only
two youthful servant-girls to answer the calls.

Pao-yü watched Ying Erh make the nets. But, while keeping his eyes
intent on her, he talked at the same time of one thing and then another,
and next went on to ask her how far she was in her teens.

Ying Erh continued plaiting. "I'm sixteen," she simultaneously rejoined.

"What was your original surname?" Pao-yü added.

"It was Huang;" answered Ying Erh.

"That's just the thing," Pao-yü smiled; "for in real truth there's the
'Huang Ying-erh;' (oriole)."

"My name, at one time, consisted of two characters," continued Ying Erh.
"I was called Chin Ying; but Miss Pao-ch'ai didn't like it, as it was
difficult to pronounce, and only called me Ying Erh; so now I've come to
be known under that name."

"One can very well say that cousin Pao-ch'ai is fond of you!" Pao-yü
pursued. "By and bye, when she gets married, she's sure to take you
along with her."

Ying Erh puckered up her lips, and gave a significant smile.

"I've often told Hsi Jen," Pao-yü smiled, "that I can't help wondering
who'll shortly be the lucky ones to win your mistress and yourself."

"You aren't aware," laughed Ying Erh, "that our young mistress possesses
several qualities not to be found in a single person in this world; her
face is a second consideration."

Pao-yü noticed how captivating Ying Erh's tone of voice was, how
complaisant she was, and how simpleton-like unaffected in her language
and smiles, and he soon felt the warmest affection for her; and
particularly so, when she started the conversation about Pao-ch'ai.
"Where do her qualities lie?" he readily inquired. "My dear girl, please
tell me!"

"If I tell you," said Ying Erh, "you must, on no account, let her know
anything about it again."

"This goes without saying," smiled Pao-yü.

But this answer was still on his lips, when they overheard some one
outside remark: "How is it that everything is so quiet?"

Both gazed round to see who possibly it could be. They discovered,
strange enough, no one else than Pao-ch'ai herself.

Pao-yü hastily offered her a seat. Pao-ch'ai seated herself, and then
wanted to know what Ying Erh was busy plaiting. Inquiring the while, she
approached her and scrutinised what she held in her hands, half of which
had by this time been done. "What's the fun of a thing like this?" she
said. "Wouldn't it be preferable to plait a net, and put the jade in
it?"

This allusion suggested the idea to Pao-yü. Speedily clapping his hands,
he smiled and exclaimed: "Your idea is splendid, cousin. I'd forgotten
all about it! The only thing is what colour will suit it best?"

"It will never do to use mixed colours," Pao-ch'ai rejoined. "Deep red
will, on one hand, clash with the colour; while yellow is not pleasing
to the eye; and black, on the other hand, is too sombre. But wait, I'll
try and devise something. Bring that gold cord and use it with the black
beaded cord; and if you twist one of each together, and make a net with
them, it will look very pretty!"

Upon hearing this, Pao-yü was immeasurably delighted, and time after
time he shouted to the servants to fetch the gold cord. But just at that
moment Hsi Jen stepped in, with two bowls of eatables. "How very strange
this is to-day!" she said to Pao-yü. "Why, a few minutes back, my
mistress, your mother, sent some one to bring me two bowls of viands."

"The supply," replied Pao-yü smiling, "must have been so plentiful
to-day, that they've sent some to every one of you."

"It isn't that," continued Hsi Jen, "for they were distinctly given to
me by name. What's more, I wasn't bidden go and knock my head; so this
is indeed remarkable!"

"If they're given to you," Pao-yü smiled, "why, you had better go and
eat them. What's there in this to fill you with conjectures?"

"There's never been anything like this before," Hsi Jen added, "so, it
makes me feel uneasy."

Pao-ch'ai compressed her lips. "If this," she laughed; "makes you fell
uneasy, there will be by and bye other things to make you far more
uneasy."

Hsi Jen realised that she implied something by her insinuations, as she
knew from past experience that Pao-ch'ai was not one given to lightly
and contemptuously poking fun at people; and, remembering the notions
entertained by Madame Wang on the last occasion she had seen her, she
dropped at once any further allusions to the subject and brought the
eatables up to Pao-yü for his inspection. "I shall come and hold the
cords," she observed, "as soon as I've rinsed my hands."

This said, she immediately quitted the apartment. After her meal, she
washed her hands and came inside to hold the gold cords for Ying Erh to
plait the net with.

By this time, Pao-ch'ai had been called away by a servant, despatched by
Hsüeh P'an. But while Pao-yü was watching the net that was being made he
caught sight, at a moment least expected, of two servant-girls, who came
from the part of Madame Hsing of the other mansion, to bring him a few
kinds of fruits, and to inquire whether he was able to walk. "If you can
go about," they told him, "(our mistress) desires you, Mr. Pao-yü, to
cross over to-morrow and have a little distraction. Her ladyship really
longs to see you."

"Were I able to walk," Pao-yü answered with alacrity, "I would feel it
my duty to go and pay my respects to your mistress! Anyhow, the pain is
better than before, so request your lady to allay her solicitude."

As he bade them both sit down, he, at the same time, called Ch'iu Wen.
"Take," he said to her, "half of the fruits, just received, to Miss Lin
as a present."

Ch'iu Wen signified her obedience, and was about to start on her errand,
when she heard Tai-yü talking in the court, and Pao-yü eagerly shout
out: "Request her to walk in at once!"

But should there be any further particulars, which you, reader, might
feel disposed to know, peruse the details given in the following
chapter.



CHAPTER XXXVI.

  While Hsi Jen is busy embroidering mandarin ducks, Pao-yü receives, in
      the Chiang Yün Pavilion, an omen from a dream.
  Pao-yü apprehends that there is a destiny in affections, when his
      feelings are aroused to a sense of the situation in the Pear
      Fragrance court.


Ever since dowager lady Chia's return from Madame Wang's quarters, for
we will now take up the string of our narrative, she naturally felt
happier in her mind as she saw that Pao-yü improved from day to day; but
nervous lest Chia Cheng should again in the future send for him, she
lost no time in bidding a servant summon a head-page, a constant
attendant upon Chia Cheng, to come to her, and in impressing upon him
various orders. "Should," she enjoined him, "anything turn up
henceforward connected with meeting guests, entertaining visitors and
other such matters, and your master mean to send for Pao-yü, you can
dispense with going to deliver the message. Just you tell him that I say
that after the severe thrashing he has had, great care must be first
taken of him during several months before he can be allowed to walk; and
that, secondly, his constellation is unpropitious and that he could not
see any outsider, while sacrifices are being offered to the stars; that
I won't have him therefore put his foot beyond the second gate before
the expiry of the eighth moon."

The head-page listened patiently to her instructions, and, assenting to
all she had to say, he took his leave.

Old lady Chia thereupon also sent for nurse Li, Hsi Jen and the other
waiting-maids and recommended them to tell Pao-yü about her injunctions
so that he might be able to quiet his mind.

Pao-yü had always had a repugnance for entertaining high officials and
men in general, and the greatest horror of going in official hat and
ceremonial dress, to offer congratulations, or express condolences, to
pay calls, return visits, or perform other similar conventionalities,
but upon receipt on the present occasion of this message, he became so
much the more confirmed in his dislikes that not only did he suspend all
intercourse with every single relative and friend, but even went so far
as to study more than he had ever done before, his own caprices in the
fulfilment of those morning and evening salutations due to the senior
members of his family. Day after day he spent in the garden, doing
nothing else than loafing about, sitting down here, or reclining there.
Of a morning, he would, as soon as it was day, stroll as far as the
quarters of dowager lady Chia and Madame Wang, to repair back, however,
in no time. Yet ever ready was he every day that went by to perform
menial services for any of the waiting-maids. He, in fact, wasted away
in the most complete _dolce far niente_ days as well as months. If
perchance Pao-ch'ai or any other girl of the same age as herself found
at any time an opportunity to give him advice, he would, instead of
taking it in good part, fly into a huff. "A pure and spotless maiden,"
he would say, "has likewise gone and deliberately imitated those
persons, whose aim is to fish for reputation and to seek praise; that
set of government thieves and salaried devils. This result entirely
arises from the fact that there have been people in former times, who
have uselessly stirred up trouble and purposely fabricated stories with
the primary object of enticing the filthy male creatures, who would
spring up in future ages, to follow in their steps! And who would have
thought it, I have had the misfortune of being born a masculine being!
But, even those beautiful girls, in the female apartments, have been so
contaminated by this practice that verily they show themselves
ungrateful for the virtue of Heaven and Earth, in endowing them with
perception, and in rearing them with so much comeliness."

Seeing therefore what an insane mania possessed him, not one of his
cousins came forward to tender him one proper word of counsel. Lin
Tai-yü was the only one of them, who, from his very infancy, had never
once admonished him to strive and make a position and attain fame, so
thus it was that he entertained for Tai-yü profound consideration. But
enough of minor details.

We will now turn our attention to lady Feng. Soon after the news of Chin
Ch'uan-erh's death reached her, she saw that domestics from various
branches of the family paid her frequent visits at most unexpected
hours, and presented her a lot of things, and that they courted her
presence at most unseasonable moments, to pay their compliments and
adulate her, and she begun to harbour suspicions, in her own mind, as
she little knew what their object could possibly be. On this date, she
again noticed that some of them had brought their gifts, so, when
evening arrived, and no one was present, she felt compelled to inquire
jocosely of P'ing Erh what their aim could be.

"Can't your ladyship fathom even this?" P'ing Erh answered with a
sardonic smile. "Why, their daughters must, I fancy, be servant-girls in
Madame Wang's apartments! For her ladyship's rooms four elderly girls
are at present allotted with a monthly allowance of one tael; the rest
simply receiving several hundreds of cash each month; so now that Chin
Ch'uan-erh is dead and gone, these people must, of course, be anxious to
try their tricks and get this one-tael job!"

Hearing this, lady Feng smiled a significant smile. "That's it. Yes,
that's it!" she exclaimed. "You've really suggested the idea to my mind!
From all appearances, these people are a most insatiable lot; for they
make quite enough in the way of money! And as for any business that
requires a little exertion, why they are never ready to bear a share of
it! They make use of their girls as so many tools to shove their own
duties upon. Yet one overlooks that. But must they too have designs upon
this job? Never mind! These people cannot easily afford to spend upon me
the money they do. But they bring this upon their own selves, so I'll
keep every bit of thing they send. I've, after all, resolved how to act
in the matter!"

Having arrived at this decision, lady Feng purely and simply protracted
the delay until all the women had sent her enough to satisfy her, when
she at last suited her own convenience and spoke to Madame Wang (on the
subject of the vacant post).

Mrs. Hsüeh and her daughter were sitting one day, at noon, in Madame
Wang's quarters, together with Lin Tai-yü and the other girls, when lady
Feng found an opportunity and broached the topic with Madame Wang. "Ever
since," she said, "sister Chin Ch'uan-erh's death, there has been one
servant less in your ladyship's service. But you may possibly have set
your choice upon some girl; if so, do let me know who it is, so that I
may be able to pay her her monthly wages."

This reminder made Madame Wang commune with her own self. "I fancy," she
remarked; "that the custom is that there should be four or five of them;
but as long as there are enough to wait upon me, I don't mind, so we can
really dispense with another."

"What you say is, properly speaking, perfectly correct," smiled lady
Feng; "but it's an old established custom. There are still a couple to
be found in other people's rooms and won't you, Madame, conform with the
rule? Besides, the saving of a tael is a small matter."

After this argument, Madame Wang indulged in further thought. "Never
mind," she then observed, "just you bring over this allowance and pay it
to me. And there will be no need to supply another girl. I'll hand over
this tael to her younger sister, Yü Ch'uan-erh, and finish with it. Her
elder sister came to an unpleasant end, after a long term of service
with me; so if the younger sister, she leaves behind in my employ,
receives a double share, it won't be any too excessive."

Lady Feng expressed her approval and turning round she said smilingly to
Yü Ch'uan-erh: "I congratulate you, I congratulate you!"

Yü Ch'uan-erh thereupon crossed over and prostrated herself.

"I just want to ask you," Madame Wang went on to inquire, "how much Mrs.
Chao and Mrs. Chou are allowed monthly?"

"They have a fixed allowance," answered lady Feng, "each of them draws
two taels. But Mrs. Chao gets two taels for cousin Chia Huan, so hers
amounts in all to four taels; besides these, four strings of cash."

"Are they paid in full month after month?" Madame Wang inquired.

Lady Feng thought the question so very strange that she hastened to
exclaim by way of reply: "How are they not paid in full?"

"The other day," Madame Wang proceeded, "I heard a faint rumour that
there was some one, who complained in an aggrieved way that she had got
a string short. How and why is this?"

"The monthly allowances of the servant-girls, attached to the secondary
wives," lady Feng hurriedly added with a smile, "amounted originally to
a tiao each, but ever since last year, it was decided, by those people
outside, that the shares of each of those ladies' girls should be
reduced by half, that is, each to five hundred cash; and, as each lady
has a couple of servant-girls, they receive therefore a tiao short. But
for this, they can't bear me a grudge. As far as I'm concerned, I would
only be too glad to let them have it; but our people outside will again
disallow it; so is it likely that I can authorise any increase, pray? In
this matter of payments I merely receive the money, and I've nothing to
do with how it comes and how it goes. I nevertheless recommended, on two
or three occasions, that it would be better if these two shares were
again raised to the old amount; but they said that there's only that
much money, so that I can't very well volunteer any further suggestions!
Now that the funds are paid into my hands, I give them to them every
month, without any irregularity of even so much as a day. When payments
hitherto were effected outside, what month were they not short of money?
And did they ever, on any single instance, obtain their pay at the
proper time and date?"

Having heard this explanation, Madame Wang kept silent for a while.
Next, she proceeded to ask, how many girls there were with dowager lady
Chia drawing one tael.

"Eight of them," rejoined lady Feng, "but there are at present only
seven; the other one is Hsi Jen."

"Quite right," assented Madame Wang. "But your cousin Pao-yü hasn't any
maid at one tael; for Hsi Jen is still a servant belonging to old lady
Chia's household."

"Hsi Jen," lady Feng smiled, "is still our dear ancestor's servant;
she's only lent to cousin Pao-yü; so that she still receives this tael
in her capacity of maid to our worthy senior. Any proposal, therefore,
that might now be made, that this tael should, as Hsi Jen is Pao-yü's
servant, be curtailed, can, on no account, be entertained. Yet, were it
suggested that another servant should be added to our senior's staff,
then in this way one could reduce the tael she gets. But if this be not
curtailed, it will be necessary to also add a servant in cousin Chia
Huan's rooms, in order that there should be a fair apportionment. In
fact, Ch'ing Wen, She Yüeh and the others, numbering seven senior maids,
receive each a tiao a month; and Chiao Hui and the rest of the junior
maids, eight in all, get each five hundred cash per mensem; and this was
recommended by our venerable ancestor herself; so how can any one be
angry and feel displeasure?"

"Just listen," laughed Mrs. Hsüeh, "to that girl Feng's mouth! It
rattles and rattles like a cart laden with walnuts, which has turned
topsy-turvy! Yet, her accounts are, from what one can gather, clear
enough, and her arguments full of reason."

"Aunt," rejoined lady Feng smiling, "was I likely, pray, wrong in what I
said?"

"Who ever said you were wrong?" Mrs. Hsüeh smiled. "But were you to talk
a little slower, wouldn't it be a saving of exertion for you?"

Lady Feng was about to laugh, but hastily checking herself, she lent an
ear to what Madame Wang might have to tell her.

Madame Wang indulged in thought for a considerable time. Afterwards,
facing lady Feng, "You'd better," she said, "select a waiting-maid
tomorrow and send her over to our worthy senior to fill up Hsi Jen's
place. Then, discontinue that allowance, which Hsi Jen draws, and keep
out of the sum of twenty taels, allotted to me monthly, two taels and a
tiao, and give them to Hsi Jen. So henceforward what Mrs. Chao and Mrs.
Chou will get, Hsi Jen will likewise get, with the only difference that
the share granted to Hsi Jen, will be entirely apportioned out of my own
allowance. Mind, therefore, there will be no necessity to touch the
public funds!"

Lady Feng acquiesced to each one of her recommendations, and, pushing
Mrs. Hsüeh, "Aunt," she inquired, "have you heard her proposal? What
have I all along maintained? Well, my words have actually come out true
to-day!"

"This should have been accomplished long ago," Mrs. Hsüeh answered. "For
without, of course, making any allusion to her looks, her way of doing
business is liberal; her speech and her relations with people are always
prompted by an even temper, while inwardly she has plenty of singleness
of heart and eagerness to hold her own. Indeed, such a girl is not easy
to come across!"

Madame Wang made every effort to conceal her tears. "How could you
people ever rightly estimate Hsi Jen's qualities?" she observed. "Why,
she's a hundred times better than my own Pao-yü. How fortunate, in
reality, Pao-yü is! Well would it be if he could have her wait upon him
for the whole length of his life!"

"In that case," lady Feng suggested, "why, have her face shaved at once,
and openly place her in his room as a secondary wife. Won't this be a
good plan?"

"This won't do!" Madame Wang retorted. "For first and foremost he's of
tender years. In the second place, my husband won't countenance any such
thing! In the third, so long as Pao-yü sees that Hsi Jen is his
waiting-maid, he may, in the event of anything occurring from his having
been allowed to run wild, listen to any good counsel she might give him.
But were she now to be made his secondary wife, Hsi Jen would not
venture to tender him any extreme advice, even when it's necessary to do
so. It's better, therefore, to let things stand as they are for the
present, and talk about them again, after the lapse of another two or
three years."

At the close of these arguments, lady Feng could not put in a word, by
way of reply, to refute them, so turning round, she left the room. She
had no sooner, however, got under the verandah, than she discerned the
wives of a number of butlers, waiting for her to report various matters
to her. Seeing her issue out of the room, they with one consent smiled.
"What has your ladyship had to lay before Madame Wang," they remarked,
"that you've been talking away this length of time? Didn't you find it
hot work?"

Lady Feng tucked up her sleeves several times. Then resting her foot on
the step of the side door, she laughed and rejoined: "The draft in this
passage is so cool, that I'll stop, and let it play on me a bit before I
go on. You people," she proceeded to tell them, "say that I've been
talking to her all this while, but Madame Wang conjured up all that has
occurred for the last two hundred years and questioned me about it; so
could I very well not have anything to say in reply? But from this day
forth," she added with a sarcastic smile, "I shall do several mean
things, and should even (Mrs. Chao and Mrs. Chou) go, out of any
ill-will, and tell Madame Wang, I won't know what fear is for such
stupid, glib-tongued, foul-mouthed creatures as they, who are bound not
to see a good end! It isn't for them to indulge in those fanciful dreams
of becoming primary wives, for there, will come soon a day when the
whole lump sum of their allowance will be cut off! They grumble against
us for having now reduced the perquisites of the servant-maids, but they
don't consider whether they deserve to have so many as three girls to
dance attendance on them!"

While heaping abuse on their heads, she started homewards, and went all
alone in search of some domestic to go and deliver a message to old lady
Chia.

But without any further reference to her, we will take up the thread of
our narrative with Mrs. Hsüeh, and the others along with her. During
this interval they finished feasting on melons. After some more gossip,
each went her own way; and Pao-ch'ai, Tai-yü and the rest of the cousins
returned into the garden. Pao-ch'ai then asked Tai-yü to repair with her
to the O Hsiang Arbour. But Tai-yü said that she was just going to have
her bath, so they parted company, and Pao-ch'ai walked back all by
herself. On her way, she stepped into the I Hung Yüan, to look up Pao-yü
and have a friendly hobnob with him, with the idea of dispelling her
mid-day lassitude; but, contrary to her expectations, the moment she put
her foot into the court, she did not so much as catch the caw of a crow.
Even the two storks stood under the banana trees, plunged in sleep.
Pao-ch'ai proceeded along the covered passage and entered the rooms.
Here she discovered the servant-girls sleeping soundly on the bed of the
outer apartment; some lying one way, some another; so turning round the
decorated screen, she wended her steps into Pao-yü's chamber. Pao-yü was
asleep in bed. Hsi Jen was seated by his side, busy plying her needle.
Next to her, lay a yak tail. Pao-ch'ai advanced up to her. "You're
really far too scrupulous," she said smilingly in an undertone. "Are
there still flies or mosquitos in here? and why do yet use that fly-flap
for, to drive what away?"

Hsi Jen was quite taken by surprise. But hastily raising her head, and
realising that it was Pao-ch'ai, she hurriedly put down her needlework.
"Miss," she whispered with a smile, "you came upon me so unawares that
you gave me quite a start! You don't know, Miss, that though there be no
flies or mosquitoes there is, no one would believe it, a kind of small
insect, which penetrates through the holes of this gauze; it is scarcely
to be detected, but when one is asleep, it bites just like ants do!"

"It isn't to be wondered at," Pao-ch'ai suggested, "for the back of
these rooms adjoins the water; the whole place is also one mass of
fragrant flowers, and the interior of this room is, too, full of their
aroma. These insects grow mostly in the core of flowers, so no sooner do
they scent the smell of any than they at once rush in."

Saying this, she cast a look on the needlework she (Hsi Jen) held in her
hands. It consisted, in fact, of a belt of white silk, lined with red,
and embroidered on the upper part with designs representing mandarin
ducks, disporting themselves among some lotus. The lotus flowers were
red, the leaves green, the ducks of variegated colours.

"Ai-yah!" ejaculated Pao-ch'ai, "what very beautiful work! For whom is
this, that it's worth your while wasting so much labour on it?"

Hsi Jen pouted her lips towards the bed.

"Does a big strapping fellow like this," Pao-ch'ai laughed, "still wear
such things?"

"He would never wear any before," Hsi Jen smiled, "that's why such a
nice one was specially worked for him, in order that when he was allowed
to see it, he should not be able to do otherwise than use it. With the
present hot weather, he goes to sleep anyhow, but as he has been coaxed
to wear it, it doesn't matter if even he doesn't cover himself well at
night. You say that I bestow much labour upon this, but you haven't yet
seen the one he has on!"

"It is a lucky thing," Pao-ch'ai observed, smiling, "that you're gifted
with such patience."

"I've done so much of it to-day," remarked Hsi Jen, "that my neck is
quite sore from bending over it. My dear Miss," she then urged with a
beaming countenance, "do sit here a little. I'll go out for a turn. I'll
be back shortly."

With these words, she sallied out of the room.

Pao-ch'ai was intent upon examining the embroidery, so in her
absentmindedness, she, with one bend of her body, settled herself on the
very same spot, which Hsi Jen had recently occupied. But she found, on
second scrutiny, the work so really admirable, that impulsively picking
up the needle, she continued it for her. At quite an unforeseen
moment--for Lin Tai-yü had met Shih Hsiang-yün and asked her to come
along with her and present her congratulations to Hsi Jen--these two
girls made their appearance in the court. Finding the whole place
plunged in silence, Hsiang-yün turned round and betook herself first
into the side-rooms in search of Hsi Jen. Lin Tai-yü, meanwhile, walked
up to the window from outside, and peeped in through the gauze frame. At
a glance, she espied Pao-yü, clad in a silvery-red coat, lying
carelessly on the bed, and Pao-ch'ai, seated by his side, busy at some
needlework, with a fly-brush resting by her side.

As soon as Lin Tai-yü became conscious of the situation, she immediately
slipped out of sight, and stopping her mouth with one hand, as she did
not venture to laugh aloud, she waved her other hand and beckoned to
Hsiang-yün. The moment Hsiang-yün saw the way she went on, she concluded
that she must have something new to impart to her, and she approached
her with all promptitude. At the sight, which opened itself before her
eyes, she also felt inclined to laugh. Yet the sudden recollection of
the kindness, with which Pao-ch'ai had always dealt towards her, induced
her to quickly seal her lips. And knowing well enough that Tai-yü never
spared any one with her mouth, she was seized with such fear lest she
should jeer at them, that she immediately dragged her past the window.
"Come along!" she observed. "Hsi Jen, I remember, said that she would be
going at noon to wash some clothes at the pond. I presume she's there
already so let's go and join her."

Tai-yü inwardly grasped her meaning, but, after indulging in a couple of
sardonic smiles, she had no alternative but to follow in her footsteps.

Pao-ch'ai had, during this while, managed to embroider two or three
petals, when she heard Pao-yü begin to shout abusingly in his dreams.
"How can," he cried, "one ever believe what bonzes and Taoist priests
say? What about a match between gold and jade? My impression is that
it's to be a union between a shrub and a stone!"

Hsüeh Pao-ch'ai caught every single word uttered by him and fell
unconsciously in a state of excitement. Of a sudden, however, Hsi Jen
appeared on the scene. "Hasn't he yet woke up?" she inquired.

Pao-ch'ai nodded her head by way of reply.

"I just came across," Hsi Jen smiled, "Miss Lin and Miss Shih. Did they
happen to come in?"

"I didn't see them come in," Pao-ch'ai answered. "Did they tell you
anything?" she next smilingly asked of Hsi Jen.

Hsi Jen blushed and laughed significantly. "They simply came out with
some of those jokes of theirs," she explained. "What decent things could
such as they have had to tell me?"

"They made insinuations to-day," Pao-ch'ai laughed, "which are anything
but a joke! I was on the point of telling you them, when you rushed away
in an awful hurry."

But no sooner had she concluded, than she perceived a servant, come over
from lady Feng's part to fetch Hsi Jen. "It must be on account of what
they hinted," Pao-ch'ai smilingly added.

Hsi Jen could not therefore do otherwise than arouse two servant-maids
and go. She proceeded, with Pao-ch'ai, out of the I Hung court, and then
repaired all alone to lady Feng's on this side. It was indeed to
communicate to her what had been decided about her, and to explain to
her, as well, that though she could go and prostrate herself before
Madame Wang, she could dispense with seeing dowager lady Chia. This news
made Hsi Jen feel very awkward; to such an extent, that no sooner had
she got through her visit to Madame Wang, than she returned in a hurry
to her rooms.

Pao-yü had already awoke. He asked the reason why she had been called
away, but Hsi Jen temporised by giving him an evasive answer. And only
at night, when every one was quiet, did Hsi Jen at length give him a
full account of the whole matter. Pao-yü was delighted beyond measure.
"I'll see now," he said, with a face beaming with smiles, "whether
you'll go back home or not. On your return, after your last visit to
your people, you stated that your brother wished to redeem you, adding
that this place was no home for you, and that you didn't know what would
become of you in the long run. You freely uttered all that language
devoid of feeling and reason, and enough too to produce an estrangement
between us, in order to frighten me; but I'd like to see who'll
henceforward have the audacity to come and ask you to leave!"

Hsi Jen, upon hearing this, smiled a smile full of irony. "You shouldn't
say such things!" she replied. "From henceforward I shall be our Madame
Wang's servant, so that, if I choose to go I needn't even breathe a word
to you. All I'll have to do will be to tell her, and then I shall be
free to do as I like."

"But supposing that I behaved improperly," demurred Pao-yü laughingly,
"and that you took your leave after letting mother know, you yourself
will be placed in no nice fix, when people get wind that you left on
account of my having been improper."

"What no nice fix!" smiled Hsi Jen. "Is it likely that I am bound to
serve even highway robbers? Well, failing anything else, I can die; for
human beings may live a hundred years, but they're bound, in the long
run, to fall a victim to death! And when this breath shall have
departed, and I shall have lost the sense of hearing and of seeing, all
will then be well!"

When her rejoinder fell on his ear, Pao-yü promptly stopped her mouth
with both his hands. "Enough! enough! that will do," he shouted.
"There's no necessity for you to utter language of this kind."

Hsi Jen was well aware that Pao-yü was gifted with such a peculiar
temperament, that he even looked upon flattering or auspicious phrases
with utter aversion, treating them as meaningless and consequently
insincere, so when, after listening to those truths, she had spoken with
such pathos, he, lapsed into another of his melancholy moods, she blamed
herself for the want of consideration she had betrayed. Hastily
therefore putting on a smile, she tried to hit upon some suitable
remarks, with which to interrupt the conversation. Her choice fell upon
those licentious and immodest topics, which had ever been a relish to
the taste of Pao-yü; and from these the conversation drifted to the
subject of womankind. But when, subsequently, reference was made to the
excellency of the weak sex, they somehow or other also came to touch
upon the mortal nature of women, and Hsi Jen promptly closed her lips in
silence.

Noticing however that now that the conversation had reached a point so
full of zest for him, she had nothing to say for herself, Pao-yü
smilingly remarked: "What human being is there that can escape death?
But the main thing is to come to a proper end! All that those abject
male creatures excel in is, the civil officers, to sacrifice their lives
by remonstrating with the Emperor; and, the military, to leave their
bones on the battlefield. Both these deaths do confer, after life is
extinct, the fame of great men upon them; but isn't it, in fact, better
for them not to die? For as it is absolutely necessary that there should
be a disorderly Emperor before they can afford any admonition, to what
future fate do they thus expose their sovereign, if they rashly throw
away their lives, with the sole aim of reaping a fair name for
themselves? War too must supervene before they can fight; but if they go
and recklessly lay down their lives, with the exclusive idea of gaining
the reputation of intrepid warriors, to what destiny will they abandon
their country by and bye? Hence it is that neither of these deaths can
be looked upon as a legitimate death."

"Loyal ministers," Hsi Jen argued, "and excellent generals simply die
because it isn't in their power to do otherwise."

"Military officers," Pao-yü explained, "place such entire reliance upon
brute force that they become lax in their stratagems and faulty in their
plans. It's because they don't possess any inherent abilities that they
lose their lives. Could one therefore, pray, say that they had no other
alternative? Civil officials, on the other hand, can still less compare
with military officers. They read a few passages from books, and commit
them to memory; and, on the slightest mistake made by the Emperor,
they're at once rash enough to remonstrate with him, prompted by the
sole idea of attaining the fame of loyalty and devotion. But, as soon as
their stupid notions have bubbled over, they forfeit their lives, and is
it likely that it doesn't lie within their power to do otherwise? Why,
they should also bear in mind that the Emperor receives his decrees from
Heaven; and, that were he not a perfect man, Heaven itself would, on no
account whatever, confer upon him a charge so extremely onerous. This
makes it evident therefore that the whole pack and parcel of those
officers, who are dead and gone, have invariably fallen victims to their
endeavours to attain a high reputation, and that they had no knowledge
whatever of the import of the great principle of right! Take me as an
instance now. Were really mine the good fortune of departing life at a
fit time, I'd avail myself of the present when all you girls are alive,
to pass away. And could I get you to shed such profuse tears for me as
to swell out into a stream large enough to raise my corpse and carry it
to some secluded place, whither no bird even has ever wended its flight,
and could I become invisible like the wind, and nevermore from this
time, come into existence as a human being, I shall then have died at a
proper season."

Hsi Jen suddenly awoke to the fact that he was beginning to give vent to
a lot of twaddle, and speedily, pleading fatigue, she paid no further
notice to him. This compelled Pao-yü to at last be quiet and go to
sleep. By the morrow, all recollection of the discussion had vanished
from his mind.

One day, Pao-yü was feeling weary at heart, after strolling all over the
place, when remembering the song of the "Peony Pavilion," he read it
over twice to himself; but still his spirits continued anything but
joyous. Having heard, however, that among the twelve girls in the Pear
Fragrance Court there was one called Ling Kuan, who excelled in singing,
he purposely issued forth by a side gate and came in search of her. But
the moment he got there, he discovered Pao Kuan, and Yü Kuan in the
court. As soon as they caught sight of Pao-yü, they, with one consent,
smiled and urged him to take a seat. Pao-yü then inquired where Ling
Kuan was. Both girls explained that she was in her room, so Pao-yü
hastened in. Here he found Ling Kuan alone, reclining against a pillow.
Though perfectly conscious of his arrival, she did not move a muscle.
Pao-yü ensconced himself next to her. He had always been in the habit of
playing with the rest of the girls, so thinking that Ling Kuan was like
the others, he felt impelled to draw near her and to entreat her, with a
forced smile, to get up and sing part of the "Niao Ch'ing Ssu." But his
hopes were baffled; for as soon as Ling Kuan perceived him sit down, she
impetuously raised herself and withdrew from his side. "I'm hoarse," she
rejoined with a stern expression on her face. "The Empress the other day
called us into the palace; but I couldn't sing even then."

Seeing her sit bolt upright, Pao-yü went on to pass her under a minute
survey. He discovered that it was the girl, whom he had, some time ago
beheld under the cinnamon roses, drawing the character "Ch'iang." But
seeing the reception she accorded him, who had never so far known what
it was to be treated contemptuously by any one, he blushed crimson,
while muttering some abuse to himself, and felt constrained to quit the
room.

Pao Kuan and her companion could not fathom why he was so red and
inquired of him the reason. Pao-yü told them. "Wait a while," Pao Kuan
said, "until Mr. Ch'iang Secundus comes; and when he asks her to sing,
she is bound to sing."

Pao-yü at these words felt very sad within himself. "Where's brother
Ch'iang gone to?" he asked.

"He's just gone out," Pao Kuan answered. "Of course, Ling Kuan must have
wanted something or other, and he's gone to devise ways and means to
bring it to her."

Pao-yü thought this remark very extraordinary. But after standing about
for a while, he actually saw Chia Ch'iang arrive from outside, carrying
a cage, with a tiny stage inserted at the top, and a bird as well; and
wend his steps, in a gleeful mood, towards the interior to join Ling
Kuan. The moment, however, he noticed Pao-yü, he felt under the
necessity of halting.

"What kind of bird is that?" Pao-yü asked. "Can it hold a flag in its
beak, or do any tricks?"

"It's the 'jade-crested and gold-headed bird,'" smiled Chia Ch'iang.

"How much did you give for it?" Pao-yü continued.

"A tael and eight mace," replied Chia Ch'iang.

But while replying to his inquiries, he motioned to Pao-yü to take a
seat, and then went himself into Ling Kuan's apartment.

Pao-yü had, by this time, lost every wish of hearing a song. His sole
desire was to find what relations existed between his cousin and Ling
Kuan, when he perceived Chia Ch'iang walk in and laughingly say to her,
"Come and see this thing."

"What's it?" Ling Kuan asked, rising.

"I've bought a bird for you to amuse yourself with," Chia Ch'iang added,
"so that you mayn't daily feel dull and have nothing to distract
yourself with. But I'll first play with it and let you see."

With this prelude, he took a few seeds and began to coax the bird, until
it, in point of fact, performed various tricks, on the stage, clasping
in its beak a mask and a flag.

All the girls shouted out: "How nice;" with the sole exception of Ling
Kuan, who gave a couple of apathetic smirks, and went in a huff to lie
down. Again Chia Ch'iang, however, kept on forcing smiles, and inquiring
of her whether she liked it or not.

"Isn't it enough," Ling Kuan observed, "that your family entraps a fine
lot of human beings like us and coops us up in this hole to study this
stuff and nonsense, but do you also now go and get a bird, which
likewise is, as it happens, up to this sort of thing? You distinctly
fetch it to make fun of us, and mimick us, and do you still ask me
whether I like it or not?"

Hearing this reproach, Chia Ch'iang of a sudden sprang to his feet with
alacrity and vehemently endeavoured by vowing and swearing to establish
his innocence. "How ever could I have been such a fool to-day," he
proceeded, "as to go and throw away a tael or two to purchase this bird?
I really did it in the hope that it would afford you amusement. I never
for a moment entertained such thoughts as those you credit me with. But
never mind; I'll let it go, and save you all this misery!"

So saying, he verily gave the bird its liberty; and, with one blow, he
smashed the cage to atoms.

"This bird," still argued Ling Kuan, "differs, it's true, from a human
being; but it too has a mother and father in its nest, and could you
have had the heart to bring it here to perform these silly pranks? In
coughing to-day, I expectorated two mouthfuls of blood, and Madame Wang
sent some one here to find you so as to tell you to ask the doctor round
to minutely diagnose my complaint, and have you instead brought this to
mock me with? But it so happens that I, who have not a soul to look
after me, or to care for me, also have the fate to fall ill!"

Chia Ch'iang listened to her. "Yesterday evening," he eagerly explained,
"I asked the doctor about it. He said that it was nothing at all, that
you should take a few doses of medicine, and that he would be coming
again in a day or two to see how you were getting on. But who'd have
thought it, you have again to-day expectorated blood. I'll go at once
and invite him to come round."

Speaking the while, he was about to go immediately when Ling Kuan cried
out and stopped him. "Do you go off in a tantrum in this hot broiling
sun?" she said. "You may ask him to come, but I won't see him."

When he heard her resolution, Chia Ch'iang had perforce to stand still.

Pao-yü, perceiving what transpired between them, fell unwittingly in a
dull reverie. He then at length got an insight into the deep import of
the tracing of the character "Ch'iang." But unable to bear the ordeal
any longer, he forthwith took himself out of the way. So absorbed,
however, was Chia Ch'iang's whole mind with Ling Kuan that he could not
even give a thought to escorting any one; and it was, in fact, the rest
of the singing-girls who saw (Pao-yü) out.

Pao-yü's heart was gnawed with doubts and conjectures. In an imbecile
frame of mind, he came to the I Hung court. Lin Tai-yü was, at the
moment, sitting with Hsi Jen, and chatting with her. As soon as Pao-yü
entered his quarters, he addressed himself to Hsi Jen, with a long sigh.
"I was very wrong in what I said yesterday evening," he remarked. "It's
no matter of surprise that father says that I am so narrow-minded that I
look at things through a tube and measure them with a clam-shell. I
mentioned something last night about having nothing but tears, shed by
all of you girls, to be buried in. But this was a mere delusion! So as I
can't get the tears of the whole lot of you, each one of you can
henceforward keep her own for herself, and have done."

Hsi Jen had flattered herself that the words he had uttered the previous
evening amounted to idle talk, and she had long ago dispelled all
thought of them from her mind, but when Pao-yü unawares made further
allusion to them, she smilingly rejoined: "You are verily somewhat
cracked!"

Pao-yü kept silent, and attempted to make no reply. Yet from this time
he fully apprehended that the lot of human affections is, in every
instance, subject to predestination, and time and again he was wont to
secretly muse, with much anguish: "Who, I wonder, will shed tears for
me, at my burial?"

Lin Tai-yü, for we will now allude to her, noticed Pao-yü's behaviour,
but readily concluding that he must have been, somewhere or other, once
more possessed by some malignant spirit, she did not feel it advisable
to ask many questions. "I just saw," she consequently observed, "my
maternal aunt, who hearing that to-morrow is Miss Hsüeh's birthday, bade
me come at my convenience to ask you whether you'll go or not, (and to
tell you) to send some one ahead to let them know what you mean to do."

"I didn't go the other day, when it was Mr. Chia She's birthday, so I
won't go now." Pao-yü answered. "If it is a matter of meeting any one, I
won't go anywhere. On a hot day like this to again don my ceremonial
dress! No, I won't go. Aunt is not likely to feel displeased with me!"

"What are you driving at?" Hsi Jen speedily ventured. "She couldn't be
put on the same footing as our senior master! She lives close by here.
Besides she's a relative. Why, if you don't go, won't you make her
imagine things? Well, if you dread the heat, just get up at an early
hour and go over and prostrate yourself before her, and come back again,
after you've had a cup of tea. Won't this look well?"

Before Pao-yü had time to say anything by way of response, Tai-yü
anticipated him. "You should," she smiled, "go as far as there for the
sake of her, who drives the mosquitoes away from you."

Pao-yü could not make out the drift of her insinuation. "What about
driving mosquitoes away?" he vehemently inquired.

Hsi Jen then explained to him how while he was fast asleep the previous
day and no one was about to keep him company, Miss Pao-ch'ai had sat
with him for a while.

"It shouldn't have been done!" Pao-yü promptly exclaimed, after hearing
her explanations. "But how did I manage to go to sleep and show such
utter discourtesy to her? I must go to-morrow!" he then went on to add.
But while these words were still on his lips, he unexpectedly caught
sight of Shih Hsian-yün walk in in full dress, to bid them adieu, as she
said that some one had been sent from her home to fetch her away.

The moment Pao-yü and Tai-yü heard what was the object of her visit,
they quickly rose to their feet and pressed her to take a seat. But Shih
Hsiang-yün would not sit down, so Pao-yü and Tai-yü were compelled to
escort her as far as the front part of the mansion.

Shih Hsiang-yün's eyes were brimming with tears; but realising that
several people from her home were present, she did not have the courage
to give full vent to her feelings. But when shortly Pao-ch'ai ran over
to find her, she felt so much the more drawn towards them, that she
could not brook to part from them. Pao-ch'ai, however, inwardly
understood that if her people told her aunt anything on their return,
there would again be every fear of her being blown up, as soon as she
got back home, and she therefore urged her to start on her way. One and
all then walked with her up to the second gate, and Pao-yü wished to
accompany her still further outside, but Shih Hsiang-yün deterred him.
Presently, they turned to go back. But once more, she called Pao-yü to
her, and whispered to him in a soft tone of voice: "Should our venerable
senior not think of me do often allude to me, so that she should depute
some one to fetch me."

Pao-yü time after time assured her that he would comply with her wishes.
And having followed her with their eyes, while she got into her curricle
and started, they eventually retraced their steps towards the inner
compound. But, reader, if you like to follow up the story, peruse the
details contained in the chapter below.



CHAPTER XXXVII.

  In the Study of Autumnal Cheerfulness is accidentally formed the
      Cydonia Japonica Society.
  In the Heng Wu Court, the chrysanthemum is, on a certain night,
      proposed as a subject for verses.


But to continue. After Shih Hsiang-yün's return home, Pao-yü and the
other inmates spent their time, as of old, in rambling about in the
garden in search of pleasure, and in humming poetical compositions. But
without further reference to their doings, let us take up our narrative
with Chia Cheng.

Ever since the visit paid to her home by the imperial consort, he
fulfilled his official duties with additional zeal, for the purpose of
reverently making requital for the grace shown him by the Emperor. His
correct bearing and his spotless reputation did not escape His Majesty's
notice, and he conferred upon him the special appointment of Literary
Chancellor, with the sole object of singling out his true merit; for
though he had not commenced his career through the arena of public
examinations, he belonged nevertheless to a family addicted to letters
during successive generations. Chia Cheng had, therefore, on the receipt
of the imperial decree, to select the twentieth day of the eighth moon
to set out on his journey. When the appointed day came, he worshipped at
the shrines of his ancestors, took leave of them and of dowager lady
Chia, and started for his post. It would be a needless task, however, to
recount with any full particulars how Pao-yü and all the inmates saw him
off, how Chia Cheng went to take up his official duties, and what
occurred abroad, suffice it for us to notice that Pao-yü, ever since
Chia Cheng's departure, indulged his caprices, allowed his feelings to
run riot, and gadded wildly about. In fact, he wasted his time, and
added fruitless days and months to his age.

On this special occasion, he experienced more than ever a sense of his
lack of resources, and came to look up his grandmother Chia and Madame
Wang. With them, he whiled away some of his time, after which he
returned into the garden. As soon as he changed his costume, he
perceived Ts'ui Mo enter, with a couple of sheets of fancy notepaper, in
her hand, which she delivered to him.

"It quite slipped from my mind," Pao-yü remarked. "I meant to have gone
and seen my cousin Tertia; is she better that you come?"

"Miss is all right," Ts'ui Mo answered. "She hasn't even had any
medicine to-day. It's only a slight chill."

When Pao-yü heard this reply, he unfolded the fancy notepaper. On
perusal, he found the contents to be: "Your cousin, T'an Ch'un,
respectfully lays this on her cousin Secundus' study-table. When the
other night the blue sky newly opened out to view, the moon shone as if
it had been washed clean! Such admiration did this pure and rare
panorama evoke in me that I could not reconcile myself to the idea of
going to bed. The clepsydra had already accomplished three turns, and
yet I roamed by the railing under the dryandra trees. But such poor
treatment did I receive from wind and dew (that I caught a chill), which
brought about an ailment as severe (as that which prevented the man of
old from) picking up sticks. You took the trouble yesterday to come in
person and cheer me up. Time after time also did you send your
attendants round to make affectionate inquiries about me. You likewise
presented me with fresh lichees and relics of writings of Chen Ch'ing.
How deep is really your gracious love! As I leant to-day on my table
plunged in silence, I suddenly remembered that the ancients of
successive ages were placed in circumstances, in which they had to
struggle for reputation and to fight for gain, but that they
nevertheless acquired spots with hills and dripping streams, and,
inviting people to come from far and near, they did all they could to
detain them, by throwing the linch-pins of their chariots into wells or
by holding on to their shafts; and that they invariably joined
friendship with two or three of the same mind as themselves, with whom
they strolled about in these grounds, either erecting altars for song,
or establishing societies for scanning poetical works. Their meetings
were, it is true, prompted, on the spur of the moment, by a sudden fit
of good cheer, but these have again and again proved, during many years,
a pleasant topic of conversation. I, your cousin, may, I admit, be
devoid of talent, yet I have been fortunate enough to enjoy your company
amidst streams and rockeries, and to furthermore admire the elegant
verses composed by Hsüeh Pao-ch'ai and Lin Tai-yü. When we were in the
breezy hall and the moonlit pavilion, what a pity we never talked about
poets! But near the almond tree with the sign and the peach tree by the
stream, we may perhaps, when under the fumes of wine, be able to fling
round the cups, used for humming verses! Who is it who opines that
societies with any claim to excellent abilities can only be formed by
men? May it not be that the pleasant meetings on the Tung Shan might
yield in merit to those, such as ourselves, of the weaker sex? Should
you not think it too much to walk on the snow, I shall make bold to ask
you round, and sweep the way clean of flowers and wait for you.
Respectfully written."

The perusal of this note filled Pao-yü unawares with exultation.
Clapping his hands; "My third cousin," he laughed, "is the one eminently
polished; I'll go at once to-day and talk matters over with her."

As he spoke, he started immediately, followed by Ts'ui Mo. As soon as
they reached the Hsin Fang pavilion, they espied the matron, on duty
that day at the back door of the garden, advancing towards them with a
note in her hand. The moment she perceived Pao-yü she forthwith came up
to meet him. "Mr. Yün," she said, "presents his compliments to you. He
is waiting for you at the back gate. This is a note he bade me bring
you."

Upon opening the note, Pao-yü found it to read as follows: "An unfilial
son, Yün, reverently inquires about his worthy father's boundless
happiness and precious health. Remembering the honour conferred upon me
by your recognising me, in your heavenly bounty, as your son, I tried
both day as well as night to do something in evidence of my pious
obedience, but no opportunity could I find to perform anything filial.
When I had, some time back, to purchase flowers and plants, I succeeded,
thanks to your vast influence, venerable senior, in finally making
friends with several gardeners and in seeing a good number of gardens.
As the other day I unexpectedly came across a white begonia, of a rare
species, I exhausted every possible means to get some and managed to
obtain just two pots. If you, worthy senior, regard your son as your own
very son, do keep them to feast your eyes upon! But with this hot
weather to-day, the young ladies in the garden will, I fear, not be at
their ease. I do not consequently presume to come and see you in person,
so I present you this letter, written with due respect, while knocking
my head before your table. Your son, Yün, on his knees, lays this
epistle at your feet. A joke!"

After reading this note, Pao-yü laughed. "Has he come alone?" he asked.
"Or has he any one else with him?"

"He's got two flower pots as well," rejoined the matron.

"You go and tell him," Pao-yü urged, "that I've informed myself of the
contents of his note, and that there are few who think of me as he does!
If you also take the flowers and, put them in my room, it will be all
right."

So saying, he came with Ts'ui Mo into the Ch'iu Shuang study, where he
discovered Pao-ch'ai, Tai-yü, Ying Ch'un and Hsi Ch'un already
assembled. When they saw him drop in upon them, they all burst out
laughing. "Here comes still another!" they exclaimed.

"I'm not a boor," smiled T'an Ch'un, "so when the idea casually crossed
my mind, I wrote a few notes to try and see who would come. But who'd
have thought that, as soon as I asked you, you would all come."

"It's unfortunately late," Pao-yü smilingly observed. "We should have
started this society long ago."

"You can't call this late!" Tai-yü interposed, "so why give way to
regret! The only thing is, you must form your society, without including
me in the number; for I daren't be one of you."

"If you daren't," Ying Ch'un smiled, "who can presume to do so?"

"This is," suggested Pao-yü, "a legitimate and great purpose; and we
should all exert our energies. You shouldn't be modest, and I yielding;
but every one of us, who thinks of anything, should freely express it
for general discussion. So senior cousin Pao-ch'ai do make some
suggestion; and you junior cousin Lin Tai-yü say something."

"What are you in this hurry for?" Pao-ch'ai exclaimed. "We are not all
here yet."

This remark was barely concluded, when Li Wan also arrived. As soon as
she crossed the threshold, "It's an excellent proposal," she laughingly
cried, "this of starting a poetical society. I recommend myself as
controller. Some time ago in spring, I thought of this, 'but,' I mused,
'I am unable to compose verses, so what's the use of making a mess of
things?' This is why I dispelled the idea from my mind, and made no
mention about it. But since it's your good pleasure, cousin Tertia, to
start it, I'll help you to set it on foot."

"As you've made up your minds," Tai-yü put in, "to initiate a poetical
society, every one of us will be poets, so we should, as a first step,
do away with those various appellations of cousin and uncle and aunt,
and thus avoid everything that bears a semblance of vulgarity."

"First rate," exclaimed Li Wan, "and why should we not fix upon some new
designations by which to address ourselves? This will be a far more
refined way! As for my own, I've selected that of the 'Old farmer of Tao
Hsiang;' so let none of you encroach on it."

"I'll then call myself the 'resident-scholar of the Ch'iu Shuang,' and
have done," T'an Ch'un observed with a smile.

"'Resident-scholar or master' is, in fact, not to the point. It's
clumsy, besides," Pao-yü interposed. "The place here is full of dryandra
and banana trees, and if one could possibly hit upon some name bearing
upon the dryandra and banana, it would be preferable."

"I've got one," shouted T'an Ch'un smilingly. "I'll style myself 'the
guest under the banana trees.'"

"How uncommon!" they unanimously cried. "It's a nice one!"

"You had better," laughed Tai-yü, "be quick and drag her away and stew
some slices of her flesh, for people to eat with their wine."

No one grasped her meaning, "Ch'uang-tzu," Tai-yü proceeded to explain,
smiling, "says: 'The banana leaves shelter the deer,' and as she styles
herself the guest under the banana tree, is she not a deer? So be quick
and make pieces of dried venison of her."

At these words, the whole company laughed.

"Don't be in a hurry!" T'an Ch'un remarked, as she laughed. "You make
use of specious language to abuse people; but I've thought of a fine and
most apposite name for you!" Whereupon addressing herself to the party,
"In days gone by," she added, "an imperial concubine, Nü Ying, sprinkled
her tears on the bamboo, and they became spots, so from olden times to
the present spotted bamboos have been known as the 'Hsiang imperial
concubine bamboo.' Now she lives in the Hsiao Hsiang lodge, and has a
weakness too for tears, so the bamboos over there will by and bye, I
presume, likewise become transformed into speckled bamboos; every one
therefore must henceforward call her the 'Hsiao Hsiang imperial
concubine' and finish with it."

After listening to her, they one and all clapped their hands, and cried
out: "Capital!" Lin Tai-yü however drooped her head and did not so much
as utter a single word.

"I've also," Li Wan smiled, "devised a suitable name for senior cousin,
Hsüeh Pao-chai. It too is one of three characters."

"What's it?" eagerly inquired the party.

"I'll raise her to the rank of 'Princess of Heng Wu,'" Li Wan rejoined.
"I wonder what you all think about this."

"This title of honour," T'an Ch'un observed, "is most apposite."

"What about mine?" Pao-yü asked. "You should try and think of one for me
also!"

"Your style has long ago been decided upon," Pao-ch'ai smiled. "It
consists of three words: 'fussing for nothing!' It's most pat!"

"You should, after all, retain your old name of 'master of the flowers
in the purple cave,'" Li Wan suggested. "That will do very well."

"Those were some of the doings of my youth; why rake them up again?"
Pao-yü laughed.

"Your styles are very many," T'an Ch'un observed, "and what do you want
to choose another for? All you've got to do is to make suitable reply
when we call you whatever takes our fancy."

"I must however give you a name," Pao-ch'ai remarked. "There's a very
vulgar name, but it's just the very thing for you. What is difficult to
obtain in the world are riches and honours; what is not easy to combine
with them is leisure. These two blessings cannot be enjoyed together,
but, as it happens, you hold one along with the other, so that we might
as well dub you the 'rich and honourable idler.'"

"It won't do; it isn't suitable," Pao-yü laughed. "It's better that you
should call me, at random, whatever you like."

"What names are to be chosen for Miss Secunda and Miss Quarta?" Li Wan
inquired.

"We also don't excel in versifying; what's the use consequently of
giving us names, all for no avail?" Ying Ch'un said.

"In spite of this," argued T'an Ch'un, "it would be well to likewise
find something for you!"

"She lives in the Tzu Ling Chou, (purple caltrop Isle), so let us call
her 'Ling Chou,'" Pao-ch'ai suggested. "As for that girl Quarta, she
lives in the On Hsiang Hsieh, (lotus fragrance pavilion); she should
thus be called On Hsieh and have done!"

"These will do very well!" Li Wan cried. "But as far as age goes, I am
the senior, and you should all defer to my wishes; but I feel certain
that when I've told you what they are, you will unanimously agree to
them. We are seven here to form the society, but neither I, nor Miss
Secunda, nor Miss Quarta can write verses; so if you will exclude us
three, we'll each share some special duties."

"Their names have already been chosen," T'an Ch'un smilingly demurred;
"and do you still keep on addressing them like this? Well, in that case,
won't it be as well for them to have no names? But we must also decide
upon some scale of fines, for future guidance, in the event of any
mistakes."

"There will be ample time to fix upon a scale of fines after the society
has been definitely established." Li Wan replied. "There's plenty of
room over in my place so let's hold our meetings there. I'm not, it is
true, a good hand at verses, but if you poets won't treat me
disdainfully as a rustic boor, and if you will allow me to play the
hostess, I may certainly also gradually become more and more refined. As
for conceding to me the presidentship of the society, it won't be
enough, of course, for me alone to preside; it will be necessary to
invite two others to serve as vice-presidents; you might then enlist
Ling Chou and Ou Hsieh, both of whom are cultured persons. The one to
choose the themes and assign the metre, the other to act as copyist and
supervisor. We three cannot, however, definitely say that we won't write
verses, for, if we come across any comparatively easy subject and metre,
we too will indite a stanza if we feel so disposed. But you four will
positively have to do so. If you agree to this, well, we can proceed
with the society; but, if you don't fall in with my wishes, I can't
presume to join you."

Ying Ch'un and Hsi Ch'un had a natural aversion for verses. What is
more, Hsüeh Pao-ch'ai and Lin Tai-yü were present. As soon therefore as
they heard these proposals, which harmonised so thoroughly with their
own views, they both, with one voice, approved them as excellent. T'an
Ch'un and the others were likewise well aware of their object, but they
could not, when they saw with what willingness they accepted the charge
insist, with any propriety, upon their writing verses, and they felt
obliged to say yes.

"Your proposals," she consequently said, "may be right enough; but in my
views they are ridiculous. For here I've had the trouble of initiating
this idea of a society, and, instead of my having anything to say in the
matter, I've been the means of making you three come and exercise
control over me."

"Well then," Pao-yü suggested, "let's go to the Tao Hsiang village."

"You're always in a hurry!" Li Wan remarked. "We're here to-day to
simply deliberate. So wait until I've sent for you again."

"It would be well," Pao-ch'ai interposed, "that we should also decide
every how many days we are to meet."

"If we meet too often," argued T'an Ch'un, "there won't be fun in it. We
should simply come together two or three times in a month."

"It will be ample if we meet twice or thrice a month," Pao-ch'ai added.
"But when the dates have been settled neither wind nor rain should
prevent us. Exclusive, however, of these two days, any one in high
spirits and disposed to have an extra meeting can either ask us to go
over to her place, or you can all come to us; either will do well
enough! But won't it be more pleasant if no hard-and-fast dates were
laid down?"

"This suggestion is excellent," they all exclaimed.

"This idea was primarily originated by me," T'an Ch'un observed, "and I
should be the first to play the hostess, so that these good spirits of
mine shouldn't all go for nothing."

"Well, after this remark," Li Wan proceeded, "what do you say to your
being the first to convene a meeting to-morrow?"

"To-morrow," T'an Ch'un demurred, "is not as good as to-day; the best
thing is to have it at once! You'd better therefore choose the subjects,
while Ling Chou can fix the metre, and Ou Hsieh act as supervisor."

"According to my ideas," Ying Ch'un chimed in, "we shouldn't yield to
the wishes of any single person in the choice of themes and the
settlement of the rhythm. What would really be fair and right would be
to draw lots."

"When I came just now," Li Wan pursued, "I noticed them bring in two
pots of white begonias, which were simply beautiful; and why should you
not write some verses on them?"

"Can we write verses," Ying Ch'un retorted, "before we have as yet seen
anything of the flowers?"

"They're purely and simply white begonias," Pao-chai answered, "and is
there again any need to see them before you put together your verses?
Men of old merely indited poetical compositions to express their good
cheer and conceal their sentiments; had they waited to write on things
they had seen, why, the whole number of their works would not be in
existence at present!"

"In that case," Ying Ch'un said, "let me fix the metre."

With these words, she walked up to the book-case, and, extracting a
volume, she opened it, at random, at some verses which turned out to be
a heptameter stanza. Then handing it round for general perusal,
everybody had to compose lines with seven words in each. Ying Ch'un next
closed the book of verses and addressed herself to a young waiting-maid.
"Just utter," she bade her, "the first character that comes to your
mouth."

The waiting-maid was standing, leaning against the door, so readily she
suggested the word "door."

"The rhyme then will be the word 'door,'" Ying Ch'un smiled, "under the
thirteenth character 'Yuan.' The final word of the first line is
therefore 'door'."

Saying this, she asked for the box with the rhyme slips, and, pulling
out the thirteenth drawer with the character "Yuan," she directed a
young waiting-maid to take four words as they came under her hand. The
waiting-maid complied with her directions, and picked out four slips, on
which were written "p'en, hun, hen and hun," pot, spirit, traces and
dusk.

"The two characters pot and door," observed Pao-yü, "are not very easy
to rhyme with."

But Shih Shu then got ready four lots of paper and pens, share and share
alike, and one and all quietly set to work, racking their brains to
perform their task, with the exception of Tai-yü, who either kept on
rubbing the dryandra flowers, or looking at the autumnal weather, or
bandying jokes as well with the servant-girls; while Ying Ch'un ordered
a waiting-maid to light a "dream-sweet" incense stick.

This "dream-sweet" stick was, it must be explained, made only about
three inches long and about the thickness of a lamp-wick, in order to
easily burn down. Setting therefore her choice upon one of these as a
limit of time, any one who failed to accomplish the allotted task, by
the time the stick was consumed, had to pay a penalty.

Presently, T'an Ch'un was the first to think of some verses, and, taking
up her pen, she wrote them down; and, after submitting them to several
alterations, she handed them up to Ying Ch'un.

"Princess of Heng Wu," she then inquired of Pao-ch'ai, "have you
finished?"

"As for finishing, I have finished," Pao-ch'ai rejoined; "but they're
worth nothing."

Pao-yü paced up and down the verandah with his hands behind his back.
"Have you heard?" he thereupon said to Tai-yü, "they've all done!"

"Don't concern yourself about me!" Tai-yü returned for answer.

Pao-yü also perceived that Pao-ch'ai had already copied hers out.
"Dreadful!" he exclaimed. "There only remains an inch of the stick and
I've only just composed four lines. The incense stick is nearly burnt
out," he continued, speaking to Tai-yü, "and what do you keep squatting
on that damp ground like that for?"

But Tai-yü did not again worry her mind about what he said.

"Well," Pao-yü added, "I can't be looking after you! Whether good or
bad, I'll write mine out too and have done."

As he spoke, he likewise drew up to the table and began putting his
lines down.

"We'll now peruse the verses," Li Wan interposed, "and if by the time
we've done, you haven't as yet handed up your papers, you'll have to be
fined."

"Old farmer of Tao Hsiang," Pao-yü remarked, "you're not, it is true, a
good hand at writing verses, but you can read well, and, what's more,
you're the fairest of the lot; so you'd better adjudge the good and bad,
and we'll submit to your judgment."

"Of course!" responded the party with one voice.

In due course, therefore, she first read T'an Ch'un's draft. It ran as
follows:--

  Verses on the Begonia.

  What time the sun's rays slant, and the grass waxeth cold, close the
      double doors.
  After a shower of rain, green moss plenteously covers the whole pot.
  Beauteous is jade, but yet with thee in purity it cannot ever vie.
  Thy frame, spotless as snow, from admiration easy robs me of my wits
  Thy fragrant core is like unto a dot, so full of grace, so delicate!
  When the moon reacheth the third watch, thy comely shade begins to
      show itself.
  Do not tell me that a chaste fairy like thee can take wings and pass
      away.
  How lovely are thy charms, when in thy company at dusk I sing my lay!

After she had read them aloud, one and all sang their praise for a time.
She then took up Pao-ch'ai's, which consisted of:

  If thou would'st careful tend those fragrant lovely flowers, close of
      a day the doors,
  And with thine own hands take the can and sprinkle water o'er the
      mossy pots.
  Red, as if with cosmetic washed, are the shadows in autumn on the
      steps.
  Their crystal snowy bloom invites the dew on their spirits to heap
      itself.
  Their extreme whiteness mostly shows that they're more comely than all
      other flowers.
  When much they grieve, how can their jade-like form lack the traces of
      tears?
  Would'st thou the god of those white flowers repay? then purity
      need'st thou observe.
  In silence plunges their fine bloom, now that once more day yields to
      dusk.

"After all," observed Li Wan, "it's the Princess of Heng Wu, who
expresses herself to the point."

Next they bestowed their attention on the following lines, composed by
Pao-yü:--

  Thy form in autumn faint reflects against the double doors.
  So heaps the snow in the seventh feast that it filleth thy pots.
  Thy shade is spotless as Tai Chen, when from her bath she hails.
  Like Hsi Tzu's, whose hand ever pressed her heart, jade-like thy soul.
  When the morn-ushering breeze falls not, thy thousand blossoms grieve.
  To all thy tears the evening shower addeth another trace.
  Alone thou lean'st against the coloured rails as if with sense imbued.
  As heavy-hearted as the fond wife, beating clothes, or her that sadly
      listens to the flute, thou mark'st the fall of dusk.

When they had perused his verses, Pao-yü opined that T'an Ch'un's
carried the palm. Li Wan was, however, inclined to concede to the
stanza, indited by Pao-ch'ai, the credit of possessing much merit. But
she then went on to tell Tai-yü to look sharp.

"Have you all done?" Tai-yü asked.

So saying, she picked up a pen and completing her task, with a few
dashes, she threw it to them to look over. On perusal, Li Wan and her
companions found her verses to run in this strain:--

  Half rolled the speckled portiere hangs, half closed the door.
  Thy mould like broken ice it looks, jade-like thy pot.

This couplet over, Pao-yü took the initiative and shouted: "Capital."
But he had just had time to inquire where she had recalled them to mind
from, when they turned their mind to the succeeding lines:

  Three points of whiteness from the pear petals thou steal'st;
  And from the plum bloom its spirit thou borrowest.

"Splendid!" every one (who heard) them conned over, felt impelled to
cry. "It is a positive fact," they said, "that her imagination is,
compared with that of others, quite unique."

But the rest of the composition was next considered. Its text was:

  The fairy in Selene's cavity donneth a plain attire.
  The maiden, plunged in autumn grief, dries in her room the prints of
      tears.
  Winsome she blushes, in silence she's plunged, with none a word she
      breathes;
  But wearily she leans against the eastern breeze, though dusk has long
      since fall'n.

"This stanza ranks above all!" they unanimously remarked, after it had
been read for their benefit.

"As regards beauty of thought and originality, this stanza certainly
deserves credit," Li Wan asserted; "but as regards pregnancy and
simplicity of language, it, after all, yields to that of Heng Wu."

"This criticism is right." T'an Ch'un put in. "That of the Hsiao Hsiang
consort must take second place."

"Yours, gentleman of I Hung," Li Wan pursued, "is the last of the lot.
Do you agreeably submit to this verdict?"

"My stanza," Pao-yü ventured, "isn't really worth a straw. Your
criticism is exceedingly fair. But," he smilingly added, "the two poems,
written by Heng Wu and Hsiao Hsiang, have still to be discussed."

"You should," argued Li Wan, "fall in with my judgment; this is no
business of any of you, so whoever says anything more will have to pay a
penalty."

Pao-yü at this reply found that he had no alternative but to drop the
subject.

"I decide that from henceforward," Li Wan proceeded, "we should hold
meetings twice every month, on the second and sixteenth. In the
selection of themes and the settlement of the rhymes, you'll all have
then to do as I wish. But any person who may, during the intervals, feel
so disposed, will be at perfect liberty to choose another day for an
extra meeting. What will I care if there's a meeting every day of the
moon? It will be no concern of mine, so long as when the second and
sixteenth arrive, you do, as you're bound to, and come over to my
place."

"We should, as is but right," Pao-yü suggested, "choose some name or
other for our society."

"Were an ordinary one chosen, it wouldn't be nice," T'an Ch'un
explained, "and anything too new-fangled, eccentric or strange won't
also be quite the thing! As luck would have it, we've just started with
the poems on the begonia, so let us call it the 'Begonia Poetical
Society.' This title is, it's true, somewhat commonplace; but as it's
positively based on fact, it shouldn't matter."

After this proposal of hers, they held further consultation; and
partaking of some slight refreshments, each of them eventually retired.
Some repaired to their quarters. Others went to dowager lady Chia's or
Madame Wang's apartments. But we will leave them without further
comment.

When Hsi Jen, for we will now come to her, perceived Pao-yü peruse the
note and walk off in a great flurry, along with Ts'ui Mo, she was quite
at a loss what to make of it. Subsequently, she also saw the matrons, on
duty at the back gate, bring two pots of begonias. Hsi Jen inquired of
them where they came from. The women explained to her all about them. As
soon as Hsi Jen heard their reply, she at once desired them to put the
flowers in their proper places, and asked them to sit down in the lower
rooms. She then entered the house, and, weighing six mace of silver, she
wrapped it up properly, and fetching besides three hundred cash, she
came over and handed both the amounts to the two matrons. "This silver,"
she said, "is a present for the boys, who carried the flowers; and these
cash are for you to buy yourselves a cup of tea with."

The women rose to their feet in such high glee that their eyebrows
dilated and their eyes smiled; but, though they waxed eloquent in the
expression of their deep gratitude, they would not accept the money. It
was only after they had perceived how obstinate Hsi Jen was in not
taking it back that they at last volunteered to keep it.

"Are there," Hsi Jen then inquired, "any servant-boys on duty outside
the back gate?"

"There are four of them every day," answered one of the matrons.
"They're put there with the sole idea of attending to any orders that
might be given them from inside. But, Miss, if you've anything to order
them to do, we'll go and deliver your message."

"What orders can I have to give them?" Hsi Jen laughed. "Mr. Pao, our
master Secundus, was purposing to send some one to-day to the young
marquis' house to take something over to Miss Shih. But you come at an
opportune moment so you might, on your way out, tell the servant-boys at
the back gate to hire a carriage; and on its return you can come here
and get the money. But don't let them rush recklessly against people in
the front part of the compound!"

The matrons signified their obedience and took their leave. Hsi Jen
retraced her steps into the house to fetch a tray in which to place the
presents intended for Shih Hsiang-yün, but she discovered the shelf for
trays empty. Upon turning round, however, she caught sight of Ch'ing
Wen, Ch'iu Wen, She Yüeh and the other girls, seated together, busy with
their needlework. "Where is the white cornelian tray with twisted
threads gone to?" Hsi Jen asked.

At this question, one looked at the one, and the other stared at the
other, but none of them could remember anything about it. After a
protracted lapse of time, Ch'ing Wen smiled. "It was taken to Miss
Tertia's with a present of lichees," she rejoined, "and it hasn't as yet
been returned."

"There are plenty of articles," Hsi Jen remarked, "for sending over
things on ordinary occasions; and do you deliberately go and carry this
off?"

"Didn't I maintain the same thing?" Ch'ing Wen retorted. "But so well
did this tray match with the fresh lichees it contained, that when I
took it over, Miss T'an Ch'un herself noticed the fact. 'How splendid,'
she said, and lo, putting even the tray by, she never had it brought
over. But, look! hasn't the pair of beaded vases, which stood on the
very top of that shelf, been fetched as yet?"

"The mention of these vases," Ch'iu Wen laughed, "reminds me again of a
funny incident. Whenever our Mr. Pao-yü's filial piety is aroused, he
shows himself filial over and above the highest degree! The other day,
he espied the olea flowers in the park, and he plucked two twigs. His
original idea was to place them in a vase for himself, but a sudden
thought struck him. 'These are flowers,' he mused, 'which have newly
opened in our garden, so how can I presume to be the first to enjoy
them?' And actually taking down that pair of vases, he filled them with
water with his own hands, put the flowers in, and, calling a servant to
carry them, he in person took one of the vases into dowager lady Chia's,
and then took the other to Madame Wang's. But, as it happens, even his
attendants reap some benefit, when once his filial feelings are stirred
up! As luck would have it, the one who carried the vases over on that
day was myself. The sight of these flowers so enchanted our venerable
lady that there was nothing that she wouldn't do. 'Pao-yü,' she said to
every one she met, 'is the one, after all, who shows me much attention.
So much so, that he has even thought of bringing me a twig of flowers!
And yet, the others bear me a grudge on account of the love that I
lavish on him!' Our venerable mistress, you all know very well, has
never had much to say to me. I have all along not been much of a
favourite in the old lady's eyes. But on that occasion she verily
directed some one to give me several hundreds of cash. 'I was to be
pitied,' she observed, 'for being born with a weak physique!' This was,
indeed, an unforeseen piece of good luck! The several hundreds of cash
are a mere trifle; but what's not easy to get is this sort of honour!
After that, we went over into Madame Wang's. Madame Wang was, at the
time, with our lady Secunda, Mrs. Chao, and a whole lot of people;
turning the boxes topsy-turvey, trying to find some coloured clothes her
ladyship had worn long ago in her youth, so as to give them to some one
or other. Who it was, I don't know. But the moment she saw us, she did
not even think of searching for any clothes, but got lost in admiration
for the flowers. Our lady Secunda was also standing by, and she made
sport of the matter. She extolled our master Pao, for his filial piety
and for his knowledge of right and wrong; and what with what was true
and what wasn't, she came out with two cart-loads of compliments. These
things spoken in the presence of the whole company so added to Madame
Wang's lustre and sealed every one's mouth, that her ladyship was more
and more filled with gratification, and she gave me two ready-made
clothes as a present. These too are of no consequence; one way or
another, we get some every year; but nothing can come up to this sort of
lucky chance!"

"Psha!" Ch'ing Wen ejaculated with a significant smile, "you are indeed
a mean thing, who has seen nothing of the world! She gave the good ones
to others and the refuse to you; and do you still pat on all this side?"

"No matter whether what she gave me was refuse or not," Ch'iu Wen
protested, "it's, after all, an act of bounty on the part of her
ladyship."

"Had it been myself," Ch'ing Wen pursued, "I would at once have refused
them! It wouldn't have mattered if she had given me what had been left
by some one else; but we all stand on an equal footing in these rooms,
and is there any one, forsooth, so much the more exalted or honorable
than the other as to justify her taking what is good and bestowing it
upon her and giving me what is left? I had rather not take them! I might
have had to give offence to Madame Wang, but I wouldn't have put up with
such a slight!"

"To whom did she give any in these rooms?" Ch'iu Wen vehemently
inquired. "I was unwell and went home for several days, so that I am not
aware to whom any were given. Dear sister, do tell me who it is so that
I may know."

"Were I to tell you," Ch'ing Wen rejoined, "is it likely that you would
return them at this hour to Madame Wang?"

"What nonsense," Ch'iu Wen laughed. "Ever since I've heard about it,
I've been delighted and happy. No matter if she even bestowed upon me
what remained from anything given to a dog in these rooms, I would have
been thankful for her ladyship's kindness. I wouldn't have worried my
mind with anything else!"

After listening to her, everybody laughed. "Doesn't she know how to jeer
in fine style!" they ejaculated unanimously; "for weren't they given to
that foreign spotted pug dog?"

"You lot of filthy-tongued creatures!" Hsi Jen laughed, "when you've got
nothing to do, you make me the scapegoat to crack your jokes, and poke
your fun at! But what kind of death will, I wonder, each of you have!"

"Was it verily you, sister, who got them?" Ch'iu Wen asked with a smile.
"I assure you I had no idea about it! I tender you my apologies."

"You might be a little less domineering!" Hsi Jen remarked smilingly.
"The thing now is, who of you will go and fetch the tray."

"The vases too," Shih Yüeh suggested, "must be got back when there's any
time to spare; for there's nothing to say about our venerable mistress'
quarters, but Madame Wang's apartments teem with people and many hands.
The rest are all right; but Mrs. Chao and all that company will, when
they see that the vase hails from these rooms, surely again foster evil
designs, and they won't feel happy until they've done all they can to
spoil it! Besides, Madame Wang doesn't trouble herself about such
things. So had we not as well bring it over a moment sooner?"

Hearing this, Ch'ing Wen threw down her needlework. "What you say is
perfectly right," she assented, "so you'd better let me go and fetch
it."

"I'll, after all, go for it." Ch'iu Wen cried. "You can go and get that
tray of yours!"

"You should let me once go for something!" Ch'ing Wen pleaded. "Whenever
any lucky chance has turned up, you've invariably grabbed it; and can it
be that you won't let me have a single turn?"

"Altogether," She Yüeh said laughingly, "that girl Ch'iu Wen got a few
clothes just once; can such a lucky coincidence present itself again
today that you too should find them engaged in searching for clothes?"

"Albeit I mayn't come across any clothes," Ch'ing Wen rejoined with a
sardonic smile, "our Madame Wang may notice how diligent I am, and
apportion me a couple of taels out of her public expenses; there's no
saying." Continuing, "Don't you people," she laughed, "try and play your
pranks with me; for is there anything that I don't twig?"

As she spoke, she ran outside. Ch'iu Wen too left the room in her
company; but she repaired to T'an Ch'un's quarters and fetched the tray.

Hsi Jen then got everything ready. Calling an old nurse attached to the
same place as herself, Sung by name, "Just go first and wash, comb your
hair and put on your out-of-door clothes," she said to her, "and then
come back as I want to send you at once with a present to Miss Shih."

"Miss," urged the nurse Sung, "just give me what you have; and, if you
have any message, tell it me; so that when I've tidied myself I may go
straightway."

Hsi Jen, at this proposal, brought two small twisted wire boxes; and,
opening first the one in which were two kinds of fresh fruits,
consisting of caltrops and "chicken head" fruit, and afterwards
uncovering the other, containing a tray with new cakes, made of chestnut
powder, and steamed in sugar, scented with the olea, "All these fresh
fruits are newly plucked this year from our own garden," she observed;
"our Mr. Secundus sends them to Miss Shih to taste. The other day, too,
she was quite taken with this cornelian tray so let her keep it for her
use. In this silk bag she'll find the work, which she asked me some time
ago to do for her. (Tell her) that she mustn't despise it for its
coarseness, but make the best of it and turn it to some account. Present
respects to her from our part and inquire after her health on behalf of
Mr. Pao-yü; that will be all there's to say."

"Has Mr. Pao, I wonder, anything more for me to tell her?" the nurse
Sung added, "Miss, do go and inquire, so that on my return, he mayn't
again say that I forgot."

"He was just now," Hsi Jen consequently asked Ch'iu Wen, "over there in
Miss Tertia's rooms, wasn't he?"

"They were all assembled there, deliberating about starting some
poetical society or other," Ch'iu Wen explained, "and they all wrote
verses too. But I fancy he's got no message to give you; so you might as
well start."

After this assurance, nurse Sung forthwith took the things, and quitted
the apartment. When she had changed her clothes and arranged her hair,
Hsi Jen further enjoined them to go by the back door, where there was a
servant-boy, waiting with a curricle. Nurse Sung thereupon set out on
her errand. But we will leave her for the present.

In a little time Pao-yü came back. After first cursorily glancing at the
begonias for a time, he walked into his rooms, and explained to Hsi Jen
all about the poetical society they had managed to establish, Hsi Jen
then told him that she had sent the nurse Sung along with some things,
to Shih Hsiang-yün. As soon as Pao-yü heard this, he clapped his hands.
"I forgot all about her!" he cried. "I knew very well that I had
something to attend to; but I couldn't remember what it was! Luckily,
you've alluded to her! I was just meaning to ask her to come, for what
fun will there be in this poetical society without her?"

"Is this of any serious import?" Hsi Jen reasoned with him. "It's all,
for the mere sake of recreation! She's not however able to go about at
her own free will as you people do. Nor can she at home have her own
way. When you therefore let her know, it won't again rest with her,
however willing she may be to avail herself of your invitation. And if
she can't come, she will long and crave to be with you all, so isn't it
better that you shouldn't be the means of making her unhappy?"

"Never mind!" responded Pao-yü. "I'll tell our venerable senior to
despatch some one to bring her over."

But in the middle of their conversation, nurse Sung returned already
from her mission, and expressed to him, (Hsiang-yün's) acknowledgment;
and to Hsi Jen her thanks for the trouble. "She also inquired," the
nurse proceeded, "what you, master Secundus, were up to, and I told her
that you had started some poetical club or other with the young ladies
and that you were engaged in writing verses. Miss Shih wondered why it
was, if you were writing verses, that you didn't even mention anything
to her; and she was extremely distressed about it."

Pao-yü, at these words, turned himself round and betook himself
immediately into his grandmother's apartments, where he did all that lay
in his power to urge her to depute servants to go and fetch her.

"It's too late to-day," dowager lady Chia answered; "they'll go
tomorrow, as soon as it's daylight."

Pao-yü had no other course but to accede to her wishes. He, however,
retraced his steps back to his room with a heavy heart. On the morrow,
at early dawn, he paid another visit to old lady Chia and brought
pressure to bear on her until she sent some one for her. Soon after
midday, Shih Hsiang-yün arrived. Pao-yü felt at length much relieved in
his mind. Upon meeting her, he recounted to her all that had taken place
from beginning to end. His purpose was likewise to let her see the
poetical composition, but Li Wan and the others remonstrated. "Don't,"
they said, "allow her to see them! First tell her the rhymes and number
of feet; and, as she comes late, she should, as a first step, pay a
penalty by conforming to the task we had to do. Should what she writes
be good, then she can readily be admitted as a member of the society;
but if not good, she should be further punished by being made to stand a
treat; after which, we can decide what's to be done."

"You've forgotten to ask me round," Hsiang-yün laughed, "and I should,
after all, fine you people! But produce the metre; for though I don't
excel in versifying, I shall exert myself to do the best I can, so as to
get rid of every slur. If you will admit me into the club, I shall be
even willing to sweep the floors and burn the incense."

When they all saw how full of fun she was, they felt more than ever
delighted with her and they reproached themselves, for having somehow or
other managed to forget her on the previous day. But they lost no time
in telling her the metre of the verses.

Shih Hsiang-yün was inwardly in ecstasies. So much so, that she could
not wait to beat the tattoo and effect any alterations. But having
succeeded, while conversing with her cousins, in devising a stanza in
her mind, she promptly inscribed it on the first piece of paper that
came to hand. "I have," she remarked, with a precursory smile, "stuck to
the metre and written two stanzas. Whether they be good or bad, I cannot
say; all I've kept in view was to simply comply with your wishes."

So speaking, she handed her paper to the company.

"We thought our four stanzas," they observed, "had so thoroughly
exhausted everything that could be imagined on the subject that another
stanza was out of the question, and there you've devised a couple more!
How could there be so much to say? These must be mere repetitions of our
own sentiments."

While bandying words, they perused her two stanzas. They found this to
be their burden:

No. 1.

  The fairies yesterday came down within the city gates,
  And like those gems, sown in the grassy field, planted one pot.
  How clear it is that the goddess of frost is fond of cold!
  It is no question of a pretty girl bent upon death!
  Where does the snow, which comes in gloomy weather, issue from?
  The drops of rain increase the prints, left from the previous night.
  How the flowers rejoice that bards are not weary of song!
  But are they ever left to spend in peace a day or night?

No. 2.

  The "heng chih" covered steps lead to the creeper-laden door.
  How fit to plant by the corner of walls; how fit for pots?
  The flowers so relish purity that they can't find a mate.
  Easy in autumn snaps the soul of sorrow-wasted man.
  The tears, which from the jade-like candle drip, dry in the wind.
  The crystal-like portiere asunder rends Selene's rays.
  Their private feelings to the moon goddess they longed to tell,
  But gone, alas! is the lustre she shed on the empty court!

Every line filled them with wonder and admiration. What they read, they
praised. "This," they exclaimed, with one consent, "is not writing
verses on the begonia for no purpose! We must really start a Begonia
Society!"

"To-morrow," Shih Hsiang-yün proposed, "first fine me by making me stand
a treat, and letting me be the first to convene a meeting; may I?"

"This would be far better!" they all assented. So producing also the
verses, composed the previous day, they submitted them to her for
criticism.

In the evening, Hsiang-yün came at the invitation of Pao-ch'ai, to the
Heng Wu Yüan to put up with her for the night. By lamplight, Hsiang-yün
consulted with her how she was to play the hostess and fix upon the
themes; but, after lending a patient ear to all her proposals for a long
time, Pao-ch'ai thought them so unsuitable for the occasion, that
turning towards her, she raised objections. "If you want," she said, "to
hold a meeting, you have to pay the piper. And albeit it's for mere fun,
you have to make every possible provision; for while consulting your own
interests, you must guard against giving umbrage to people. In that case
every one will afterwards be happy and contented. You count for nothing
too in your own home; and the whole lump sum of those few tiaos, you
draw each month, are not sufficient for your own wants, and do you now
also wish to burden yourself with this useless sort of thing? Why, if
your aunt gets wind of it, won't she be more incensed with you than
ever! What's more, even though you might fork out all the money you can
call your own to bear the outlay of this entertainment with, it won't be
anything like enough, and can it possibly be, pray, that you would go
home for the express purpose of requisitioning the necessary funds? Or
will you perchance ask for some from in here?"

This long tirade had the effect of bringing the true facts of the case
to Hsiang-yün's notice, and she began to waver in a state of
uncertainty.

"I have already fixed upon a plan in my mind," Pao-ch'ai resumed.
"There's an assistant in our pawnshop from whose family farm come some
splendid crabs. Some time back, he sent us a few as a present, and now,
starting from our venerable senior and including the inmates of the
upper quarters, most of them are quite in love with crabs. It was only
the other day that my mother mentioned that she intended inviting our
worthy ancestor into the garden to look at the olea flowers and partake
of crabs, but she has had her hands so full that she hasn't as yet asked
her round. So just you now drop the poetical meeting, and invite the
whole crowd to a show; and if we wait until they go, won't we be able to
indite as many poems as we like? But let me speak to my brother and ask
him to let us have several baskets of the fattest and largest crabs he
can get, and to also go to some shop and fetch several jars of luscious
wine. And if we then lay out four or five tables with plates full of
refreshments, won't we save trouble and all have a jolly time as well?"

As soon as Hsiang-yün heard (the alternative proposed by Pao-ch'ai,) she
felt her heart throb with gratitude and in most profuse terms she
praised her for her forethought.

"The proposal I've made." Pao-ch'ai pursued smilingly; "is prompted
entirely by my sincere feelings for you; so whatever you do don't be
touchy and imagine that I look down upon you; for in that case we two
will have been good friends all in vain. But if you won't give way to
suspicion, I'll be able to tell them at once to go and get things
ready."

"My dear cousin," eagerly rejoined Hsiang-yün, a smile on her lips, "if
you say these things it's you who treat me with suspicion; for no matter
how foolish a person I may be, as not to even know what's good and bad,
I'm still a human being! Did I not regard you, cousin, in the same light
as my own very sister, I wouldn't last time have had any wish or
inclination to disclose to you every bit of those troubles, which
ordinarily fall to my share at home."

After listening to these assurances, Pao-ch'ai summoned a matron and
bade her go out and tell her master, Hsüeh P'an, to procure a few
hampers of crabs of the same kind as those which were sent on the
previous occasion. "Our venerable senior," (she said,) "and aunt Wang
are asked to come to-morrow after their meal and admire the olea
flowers, so mind, impress upon your master to please not forget, as I've
already to-day issued the invitations."

The matron walked out of the garden and distinctly delivered the
message. But, on her return, she brought no reply.

During this while, Pao-ch'ai continued her conversation with Hsiang-yün.
"The themes for the verses," she advised her, "mustn't also be too
out-of-the-way. Just search the works of old writers, and where will you
find any eccentric and peculiar subjects, or any extra difficult metre!
If the subject be too much out-of-the-way and the metre too difficult,
one cannot get good verses. In a word, we are a mean lot and our verses
are certain, I fear, to consist of mere repetitions. Nor is it advisable
for us to aim at excessive originality. The first thing for us to do is
to have our ideas clear, as our language will then not be commonplace.
In fact, this sort of thing is no vital matter; spinning and needlework
are, in a word, the legitimate duties of you and me. Yet, if we can at
any time afford the leisure, it's only right and proper that we should
take some book, that will benefit both body and mind, and read a few
chapters out of it."

Hsiang-yün simply signified her assent. "I'm now cogitating in my mind,"
she then laughingly remarked, "that as the verses we wrote yesterday
treated of begonias, we should, I think, compose on this occasion some
on chrysanthemums, eh? What do you say?"

"Chrysanthemums are in season," Pao-ch'ai replied. "The only objection
to them is that too many writers of old have made them the subject of
their poems."

"I also think so," Hsiang-yün added, "so that, I fear, we shall only be
following in their footsteps."

After some reflection, Pao-ch'ai exclaimed, "I've hit upon something! If
we take, for the present instance, the chrysanthemums as a secondary
term, and man as the primary, we can, after all, select several themes.
But they must all consist of two characters: the one, an empty word; the
other, a full one. The full word might be chrysanthemums; while for the
empty one, we might employ some word in general use. In this manner, we
shall, on one hand, sing the chrysanthemum; and, on the other, compose
verses on the theme. And as old writers have not written much in this
style, it will be impossible for us to drift into the groove of their
ideas. Thus in versifying on the scenery and in singing the objects, we
will, in both respects, combine originality with liberality of thought."

"This is all very well," smiled Hsiang-yün. "The only thing is what kind
of empty words will, I wonder, be best to use? Just you first think of
one and let me see."

Pao-ch'ai plunged in thought for a time, after which she laughingly
remarked: "Dream of chrysanthemums is good."

"It's positively good!" Hsiang-yün smiled. "I've also got one: 'the
Chrysanthemum shadow,' will that do?"

"Well enough," Pao-ch'ai answered, "the only objection is that people
have written on it; yet if the themes are to be many, we might throw
this in. I've got another one too!"

"Be quick, and tell it!" Hsiang-yün urged.

"What do you say to 'ask the Chrysanthemums?'" Pao-ch'ai observed.

Hsiang-yün clapped her hand on the table. "Capital," she cried. "I've
thought of one also." She then quickly continued, "It is, search for
chrysanthemums; what's your idea about it?"

Pao-ch'ai thought that too would do very well. "Let's choose ten of them
first," she next proposed; "and afterwards note them down!"

While talking, they rubbed the ink and moistened the pens. These
preparations over, Hsiang-yün began to write, while Pao-ch'ai enumerated
the themes. In a short time, they got ten of them.

"Ten don't form a set," Hsiang-yün went on to smilingly suggest, after
reading them over. "We'd better complete them by raising their number to
twelve; they'll then also be on the same footing as people's pictures
and books."

Hearing this proposal, Pao-ch'ai devised another couple of themes, thus
bringing them to a dozen. "Well, since we've got so far," she pursued,
"let's go one step further and copy them out in their proper order,
putting those that are first, first; and those that come last, last."

"It would be still better like that," Hsiang-yün acquiesced, "as we'll
be able to make up a 'chrysanthemum book.'"

"The first stanza should be: 'Longing for chrysanthemums,'" Pao-chai
said, "and as one cannot get them by wishing, and has, in consequence,
to search for them, the second should be 'searching for chrysanthemums.'
After due search, one finds them, and plants them, so the third must be:
'planting chrysanthemums.' After they've been planted, they, blossom,
and one faces them and enjoys them, so the fourth should be 'facing the
chrysanthemums.' By facing them, one derives such excessive delight that
one plucks them and brings them in and puts them in vases for one's own
delectation, so the fifth must be 'placing chrysanthemums in vases.' If
no verses are sung in their praise, after they've been placed in vases,
it's tantamount to seeing no point of beauty in chrysanthemums, so the
sixth must be 'sing about chrysanthemums.' After making them the burden
of one's song, one can't help representing them in pictures. The seventh
place should therefore be conceded to 'drawing chrysanthemums.' Seeing
that in spite of all the labour bestowed on the drawing of
chrysanthemums, the fine traits there may be about them are not yet, in
fact, apparent, one impulsively tries to find them out by inquiries, so
the eighth should be 'asking the chrysanthemums.' As any perception,
which the chrysanthemums might display in fathoming the questions set
would help to make the inquirer immoderately happy, the ninth must be
'pinning the chrysanthemums in the hair.' And as after everything has
been accomplished, that comes within the sphere of man, there will
remain still some chrysanthemums about which something could be written,
two stanzas on the 'shadow of the chrysanthemums,' and the 'dream about
chrysanthemums' must be tagged on as numbers ten and eleven. While the
last section should be 'the withering of the chrysanthemums' so as to
bring to a close the sentiments expressed in the foregoing subjects. In
this wise the fine scenery and fine doings of the third part of autumn,
will both alike be included in our themes."

Hsiang-yün signified her approval, and taking the list she copied it out
clean. But after once more passing her eye over it, she went on to
inquire what rhymes should be determined upon.

"I do not, as a rule, like hard-and-fast rhymes," Pao-ch'ai retorted.
"It's evident enough that we can have good verses without them, so
what's the use of any rhymes to shackle us? Don't let us imitate that
mean lot of people. Let's simply choose our subject and pay no notice to
rhymes. Our main object is to see whether we cannot by chance hit upon
some well-written lines for the sake of fun. It isn't to make this the
means of subjecting people to perplexities."

"What you say is perfectly right," Hsiang-yün observed. "In this manner
our poetical composition will improve one step higher. But we only
muster five members, and there are here twelve themes. Is it likely that
each one of us will have to indite verses on all twelve?"

"That would be far too hard on the members!" Pao-ch'ai rejoined. "But
let's copy out the themes clean, for lines with seven words will have to
be written on every one, and stick them to-morrow on the wall for
general perusal. Each member can write on the subject which may be most
in his or her line. Those, with any ability, may choose all twelve.
While those, with none, may only limit themselves to one stanza. Both
will do. Those, however, who will show high mental capacity, combined
with quickness, will be held the best. But any one, who shall have
completed all twelve themes, won't be permitted to hasten and begin over
again; we'll have to fine such a one, and finish."

"Yes, that will do," assented Hsiang-yün. But after settling everything
satisfactorily, they extinguished the lamp and went to bed.

Reader, do you want to know what subsequently took place? If you do,
then listen to what is contained in the way of explanation in the
following chapter.



CHAPTER XXXVIII.

  Lin Hsiao-Hsiang carries the first prize in the poems on
      chrysanthemums.
  Hsueh Heng-wu chaffs Pao-yü by composing verses in the same style as
      his on the crabs.


After Pao-ch'ai and Hsiang-yün, we will now explain, settled everything
in their deliberations, nothing memorable occurred, the whole night,
which deserves to be put on record.

The next day, Hsiang-yün invited dowager lady Chia and her other
relatives to come and look at the olea flowers. Old lady Chia and every
one else answered that as she had had the kind attention to ask them,
they felt it their duty to avail themselves of her gracious invitation,
much though they would be putting her to trouble and inconvenience. At
twelve o'clock, therefore, old lady Chia actually took with her Madame
Wang and lady Feng, as well as Mrs. Hsüeh and other members of her
family whom she had asked to join them, and repaired into the garden.

"Which is the best spot?" old lady Chia inquired.

"We are ready to go wherever you may like, dear senior," Madame Wang
ventured in response.

"A collation has already been spread in the Lotus Fragrance Arbour,"
lady Feng interposed. "Besides, the two olea plants, on that hill,
yonder, are now lovely in their full blossom, and the water of that
stream is jade-like and pellucid, so if we sit in the pavilion in the
middle of it, won't we enjoy an open and bright view? It will be
refreshing too to our eyes to watch the pool."

"Quite right!" assented dowager lady Chia at this suggestion; and while
expressing her approbation, she ushered her train of followers into the
Arbour of Lotus Fragrance.

This Arbour of Lotus Fragrance had, in fact, been erected in the centre
of the pool. It had windows on all four sides. On the left and on the
right, stood covered passages, which spanned the stream and connected
with the hills. At the back, figured a winding bridge.

As the party ascended the bamboo bridge, lady Feng promptly advanced and
supported dowager lady Chia. "Venerable ancestor," she said, "just walk
boldly and with confident step; there's nothing to fear; it's the way of
these bamboo bridges to go on creaking like this."

Presently, they entered the arbour. Here they saw two additional bamboo
tables, placed beyond the balustrade. On the one, were arranged cups,
chopsticks and every article necessary for drinking wine. On the other,
were laid bamboo utensils for tea, a tea-service and various cups and
saucers. On the off side, two or three waiting-maids were engaged in
fanning the stove to boil the water for tea. On the near side were
visible several other girls, who were trying with their fans to get a
fire to light in the stove so as to warm the wines.

"It was a capital idea," dowager lady Chia hastily exclaimed laughingly
with vehemence, "to bring tea here. What's more, the spot and the
appurtenances are alike so spick and span!"

"These things were brought by cousin Pao-ch'ai," Hsiang-yün smilingly
explained, "so I got them ready."

"This child is, I say, so scrupulously particular," old lady Chia
observed, "that everything she does is thoroughly devised."

As she gave utterance to her feelings, her attention was attracted by a
pair of scrolls of black lacquer, inlaid with mother-of-pearl, suspended
on the pillars, and she asked Hsiang-yün to tell her what the mottoes
were.

The text she read was:

  Snapped is the shade of the hibiscus by the fragrant oar of a boat
      homeward bound.
  Deep flows the perfume of the lily and the lotus underneath the bamboo
      bridge.

After listening to the motto, old lady Chia raised her head and cast a
glance upon the tablet; then turning round: "Long ago, when I was
young," she observed, addressing herself to Mrs. Hsüeh, "we likewise had
at home a pavilion like this called 'the Hall reclining on the russet
clouds,' or some other such name. At that time, I was of the same age as
the girls, and my wont was to go day after day and play with my sisters
there. One day, I, unexpectedly, slipped and fell into the water, and I
had a narrow escape from being drowned; for it was after great
difficulty, that they managed to drag me out safe and sound. But my head
was, after all, bumped about against the wooden nails; so much so, that
this hole of the length of a finger, which you can see up to this day on
my temple, comes from the bruises I sustained. All my people were in a
funk that I'd be the worse for this ducking and continued in fear and
trembling lest I should catch a chill. 'It was dreadful, dreadful!' they
opined, but I managed, little though every one thought it, to keep in
splendid health."

Lady Feng allowed no time to any one else to put in a word; but
anticipating them: "Had you then not survived, who would now be enjoying
these immense blessings!" she smiled. "This makes it evident that no
small amount of happiness and long life were in store for you, venerable
ancestor, from your very youth up! It was by the agency of the spirits
that this hole was knocked open so that they might fill it up with
happiness and longevity! The old man Shou Hsing had, in fact, a hole in
his head, which was so full of every kind of blessing conducive to
happiness and long life that it bulged up ever so high!"

Before, however, she could conclude, dowager lady Chia and the rest were
convulsed with such laughter that their bodies doubled in two.

"This monkey is given to dreadful tricks!" laughed old lady Chia. "She's
always ready to make a scapegoat of me to evoke amusement. But would
that I could take that glib mouth of yours and rend it in pieces."

"It's because I feared that the cold might, when you by and bye have
some crabs to eat, accumulate in your intestines," lady Feng pleaded,
"that I tried to induce you, dear senior, to have a laugh, so as to make
you gay and merry. For one can, when in high spirits, indulge in a
couple of them more with impunity."

"By and bye," smiled old lady Chia, "I'll make you follow me day and
night, so that I may constantly be amused and feel my mind diverted; I
won't let you go back to your home."

"It's that weakness of yours for her, venerable senior," Madame Wang
observed with a smile, "that has got her into the way of behaving in
this manner, and, if you go on speaking to her as you do, she'll soon
become ever so much the more unreasonable."

"I like her such as she is," dowager lady Chia laughed. "Besides, she's
truly no child, ignorant of the distinction between high and low. When
we are at home, with no strangers present, we ladies should be on terms
like these, and as long, in fact, as we don't overstep propriety, it's
all right. If not, what would he the earthly use of making them behave
like so many saints?"

While bandying words, they entered the pavilion in a body. After tea,
lady Feng hastened to lay out the cups and chopsticks. At the upper
table then seated herself old lady Chia, Mrs. Hsüeh, Pao-ch'ai, Tai-yü
and Pao-yü. Round the table, on the east, sat Shih Hsiang-yün, Madame
Wang, Ying Ch'un, T'an Ch'un and Hsi Ch'un. At the small table, leaning
against the door on the west side, Li Wan and lady Feng assigned
themselves places. But it was for the mere sake of appearances, as
neither of them ventured to sit down, but remained in attendance at the
two tables, occupied by old lady Chia and Madame Wang.

"You'd better," lady Feng said, "not bring in too many crabs at a time.
Throw these again into the steaming-basket! Only serve ten; and when
they're eaten, a fresh supply can be fetched!"

Asking, at the same time, for water, she washed her hands, and, taking
her position near dowager lady Chia, she scooped out the meat from a
crab, and offered the first help to Mrs. Hsüeh.

"They'll be sweeter were I to open them with my own hands," Mrs. Hsüeh
remarked, "there's no need for any one to serve me."

Lady Feng, therefore, presented it to old lady Chia and handed a second
portion to Pao-yü.

"Make the wine as warm as possible and bring it in!" she then went on to
cry. "Go," she added, directing the servant-girls, "and fetch the
powder, made of green beans, and scented with the leaves of
chrysanthemums and the stamens of the olea fragrans; and keep it ready
to rinse our hands with."

Shih Hsiang-yün had a crab to bear the others company, but no sooner had
she done than she retired to a lower seat, from where she helped her
guests. When she, however, walked out a second time to give orders to
fill two dishes and send them over to Mrs. Chao, she perceived lady Feng
come up to her again. "You're not accustomed to entertaining," she said,
"so go and have your share to eat. I'll attend to the people for you
first, and, when they've gone, I'll have all I want."

Hsiang-yün would not agree to her proposal. But giving further
directions to the servants to spread two tables under the verandah on
the off-side, she pressed Yüan Yang, Hu Po, Ts'ai Hsia, Ts'ai Yün and
P'ing Erh to go and seat themselves.

"Lady Secunda," consequently ventured Yüan Yang, "you're in here doing
the honours, so may I go and have something to eat?"

"You can all go," replied lady Feng; "leave everything in my charge, and
it will be all right."

While these words were being spoken, Shih Hsiang-yün resumed her place
at the banquet. Lady Feng and Li Wan then took hurry-scurry something to
eat as a matter of form; but lady Feng came down once more to look after
things. After a time, she stepped out on the verandah where Yüan Yang
and the other girls were having their refreshments in high glee. As soon
as they caught sight of her, Yuan Yang and her companions stood up.
"What has your ladyship come out again for?" they inquired. "Do let us
also enjoy a little peace and quiet!"

"This chit Yüan Yang is worse than ever!" lady Feng laughed. "Here I'm
slaving away for you, and, instead of feeling grateful to me, you bear
me a grudge! But don't you yet quick pour me a cup of wine?"

Yüan Yang immediately smiled, and filling a cup, she applied it to lady
Feng's lips. Lady Feng stretched out her neck and emptied it. But Hu Po
and Ts'ai Hsia thereupon likewise replenished a cup and put it to lady
Feng's mouth. Lady Feng swallowed the contents of that as well. P'ing
Erh had, by this time, brought her some yellow meat which she had picked
out from the shell. "Pour plenty of ginger and vinegar!" shouted lady
Feng, and, in a moment, she made short work of that too. "You people,"
she smiled, "had better sit down and have something to eat, for I'm off
now."

"You brazen-faced thing," exclaimed Yüan Yang laughingly, "to eat what
was intended for us!"

"Don't be so captious with me!" smiled lady Feng. "Are you aware that
your master Secundus, Mr. Lien, has taken such a violent fancy to you
that he means to speak to our old lady to let you be his secondary
wife!"

Yüan Yang blushed crimson. "Ts'ui!" she shouted. "Are these really words
to issue from the mouth of a lady! But if I don't daub your face all
over with my filthy hands, I won't feel happy!"

Saying this, she rushed up to her. She was about to besmear her face,
when lady Feng pleaded: "My dear child, do let me off this time!"

"Lo, that girl Yüan," laughed Hu Po, "wishes to smear her, and that
hussey P'ing still spares her! Look here, she has scarcely had two
crabs, and she has drunk a whole saucerful of vinegar!"

P'ing Erh was holding a crab full of yellow meat, which she was in the
act of cleaning. As soon therefore as she heard this taunt, she came,
crab in hand, to spatter Hu Po's face, as she laughingly reviled her.
"I'll take you minx with that cajoling tongue of yours" she cried,
"and...."

But, Hu Po, while also indulging in laughter, drew aside; so P'ing Erh
beat the air, and fell forward, daubing, by a strange coincidence, the
cheek of lady Feng. Lady Feng was at the moment having a little
good-humoured raillery with Yüan Yang, and was taken so much off her
guard, that she was quite startled out of her senses. "Ai-yah!" she
ejaculated. The bystanders found it difficult to keep their countenance,
and, with one voice, they exploded into a boisterous fit of laughter.
Lady Feng as well could not help feeling amused, and smilingly she
upbraided her. "You stupid wench!" she said; "Have you by gorging lost
your eyesight that you recklessly smudge your mistress' face?"

P'ing Erh hastily crossed over and wiped her face for her, and then went
in person to fetch some water.

"O-mi-to-fu," ejaculated Yüan Yang, "this is a distinct retribution!"

Dowager lady Chia, though seated on the other side, overheard their
shouts, and she consecutively made inquiries as to what they had seen to
tickled their fancy so. "Tell us," (she urged), "what it is so that we
too should have a laugh."

"Our lady Secunda," Yüan Yang and the other maids forthwith laughingly
cried, "came to steal our crabs and eat them, and P'ing Erh got angry
and daubed her mistress' face all over with yellow meat. So our mistress
and that slave-girl are now having a scuffle over it."

This report filled dowager lady Chia, Madame Wang and the other inmates
with them with much merriment. "Do have pity on her," dowager lady Chia
laughed, "and let her have some of those small legs and entrails to eat,
and have done!"

Yuan Yang and her companions assented, much amused. "Mistress Secunda,"
they shouted in a loud tone of voice, "you're at liberty to eat this
whole tableful of legs!"

But having washed her face clean, lady Feng approached old lady Chia and
the other guests and waited upon them for a time, while they partook of
refreshments.

Tai-yü did not, with her weak physique, venture to overload her stomach,
so partaking of a little meat from the claws, she left the table.
Presently, however, dowager lady Chia too abandoned all idea of having
anything more to eat. The company therefore quitted the banquet; and,
when they had rinsed their hands, some admired the flowers, some played
with the water, others looked at the fish.

After a short stroll, Madame Wang turned round and remarked to old lady
Chia: "There's plenty of wind here. Besides, you've just had crabs; so
it would be prudent for you, venerable senior, to return home and rest.
And if you feel in the humour, we can come again for a turn to-morrow."

"Quite true!" acquiesced dowager lady Chia, in reply to this suggestion.
"I was afraid that if I left, now that you're all in exuberant spirits,
I mightn't again be spoiling your fun, (so I didn't budge). But as the
idea originates from yourselves do go as you please, (while I retire).
But," she said to Hsiang-yün, "don't allow your cousin Secundus, Pao-yü,
and your cousin Lin to have too much to eat." Then when Hsiang-yün had
signified her obedience, "You two girls," continuing, she recommended
Hsiang-yün and Pao-ch'ai, "must not also have more than is good for you.
Those things are, it's true, luscious, but they're not very wholesome;
and if you eat immoderately of them, why, you'll get stomachaches."

Both girls promised with alacrity to be careful; and, having escorted
her beyond the confines of the garden, they retraced their steps and
ordered the servants to clear the remnants of the banquet and to lay out
a new supply of refreshments.

"There's no use of any regular spread out!" Pao-yü interposed. "When you
are about to write verses, that big round table can be put in the centre
and the wines and eatables laid on it. Neither will there be any need to
ceremoniously have any fixed seats. Let those who may want anything to
eat, go up to it and take what they like; and if we seat ourselves,
scattered all over the place, won't it be far more convenient for us?"

"Your idea is excellent!" Pao-ch'ai answered.

"This is all very well," Hsiang-yün observed, "but there are others to
be studied besides ourselves!"

Issuing consequently further directions for another table to be laid,
and picking out some hot crabs, she asked Hsi Jen, Tzu Chüan, Ssu Ch'i,
Shih Shu, Ju Hua, Ying Erh, Ts'ui Mo and the other girls to sit together
and form a party. Then having a couple of flowered rugs spread under the
olea trees on the hills, she bade the matrons on duty, the waiting-maids
and other servants to likewise make themselves comfortable and to eat
and drink at their pleasure until they were wanted, when they could come
and answer the calls.

Hsiang-yün next fetched the themes for the verses and pinned them with a
needle on the wall. "They're full of originality," one and all exclaimed
after perusal, "we fear we couldn't write anything on them."

Hsiang-yün then went onto explain to them the reasons that had prompted
her not to determine upon any particular rhymes.

"Yes, quite right!" put in Pao-yü. "I myself don't fancy hard and fast
rhymes!"

But Lin Tai-yü, being unable to stand much wine and to take any crabs,
told, on her own account, a servant to fetch an embroidered cushion;
and, seating herself in such a way as to lean against the railing, she
took up a fishing-rod and began to fish. Pao-ch'ai played for a time
with a twig of olea she held in her hand, then resting on the
window-sill, she plucked the petals, and threw them into the water,
attracting the fish, which went by, to rise to the surface and nibble at
them. Hsiang-yün, after a few moments of abstraction, urged Hsi Jen and
the other girls to help themselves to anything they wanted, and beckoned
to the servants, seated at the foot of the hill, to eat to their heart's
content. Tan Ch'un, in company with Li Wan and Hsi Ch'un, stood
meanwhile under the shade of the weeping willows, and looked at the
widgeons and egrets. Ying Ch'un, on the other hand, was all alone under
the shade of some trees, threading double jasmine flowers, with a needle
specially adapted for the purpose. Pao-yü too watched Tai-yü fishing for
a while. At one time he leant next to Pao-ch'ai and cracked a few jokes
with her. And at another, he drank, when he noticed Hsi Jen feasting on
crabs with her companions, a few mouthfuls of wine to keep her company.
At this, Hsi Jen cleaned the meat out of a shell, and gave it to him to
eat.

Tai-yü then put down the fishing-rod, and, approaching the seats, she
laid hold of a small black tankard, ornamented with silver plum flowers,
and selected a tiny cup, made of transparent stone, red like a begonia,
and in the shape of a banana leaf. A servant-girl observed her
movements, and, concluding that she felt inclined to have a drink, she
drew near with hurried step to pour some wine for her.

"You girls had better go on eating," Tai-yü remonstrated, "and let me
help myself; there'll be some fun in it then!"

So speaking, she filled for herself a cup half full; but discovering
that it was yellow wine, "I've eaten only a little bit of crab," she
said, "and yet I feel my mouth slightly sore; so what would do for me
now is a mouthful of very hot distilled spirit."

Pao-yü hastened to take up her remark. "There's some distilled spirit,"
he chimed in. "Take some of that wine," he there and then shouted out to
a servant, "scented with acacia flowers, and warm a tankard of it."

When however it was brought Tai-yü simply took a sip and put it down
again.

Pao-ch'ai too then came forward, and picked up a double cup; but, after
drinking a mouthful of it, she lay it aside, and, moistening her pen,
she walked up to the wall, and marked off the first theme: "longing for
chrysanthemums," below which she appended a character "Heng."

"My dear cousin," promptly remarked Pao-yü. "I've already got four lines
of the second theme so let me write on it!"

"I managed, after ever so much difficulty, to put a stanza together,"
Pao-ch'ai smiled, "and are you now in such a hurry to deprive me of it?"

Without so much as a word, Tai-yü took a pen and put a distinctive sign
opposite the eighth, consisting of: "ask the chrysanthemums;" and,
singling out, in quick succession, the eleventh: "dream of
chrysanthemums," as well, she too affixed for herself the word "Hsiao"
below. But Pao-yü likewise got a pen, and marked his choice, the twelfth
on the list: "seek for chrysanthemums," by the side of which he wrote
the character "Chiang."

T'an Ch'un thereupon rose to her feet. "If there's no one to write on
'Pinning the chrysanthemums'" she observed, while scrutinising the
themes, "do let me have it! It has just been ruled," she continued,
pointing at Pao-yü with a significant smile, "that it is on no account
permissible to introduce any expressions, bearing reference to the inner
chambers, so you'd better be on your guard!"

But as she spoke, she perceived Hsiang-yün come forward, and jointly
mark the fourth and fifth, that is: "facing the chrysanthemums," and
"putting chrysanthemums in vases," to which she, like the others,
appended a word, Hsiang."

"You too should get a style or other!" T'an Ch'un suggested.

"In our home," smiled Hsiang-yün, "there exist, it is true, at present
several halls and structures, but as I don't live in either, there'll be
no fun in it were I to borrow the name of any one of them!"

"Our venerable senior just said," Pao-ch'ai observed laughingly, "that
there was also in your home a water-pavilion called 'leaning on russet
clouds hall,' and is it likely that it wasn't yours? But albeit it
doesn't exist now-a-days, you were anyhow its mistress of old."

"She's right!" one and all exclaimed.

Pao-yü therefore allowed Hsiang-yün no time to make a move, but
forthwith rubbed off the character "Hsiang," for her and substituted
that of "Hsia" (russet).

A short time only elapsed before the compositions on the twelve themes
had all been completed. After they had each copied out their respective
verses, they handed them to Ying Ch'un, who took a separate sheet of
snow-white fancy paper, and transcribed them together, affixing
distinctly under each stanza the style of the composer. Li Wan and her
assistants then began to read, starting from the first on the list, the
verses which follow:

"Longing for chrysanthemums," by the "Princess of Heng Wu."

  With anguish sore I face the western breeze, and wrapt in grief, I
      pine for you!
  What time the smart weed russet turns, and the reeds white, my heart
      is rent in two.
  When in autumn the hedges thin, and gardens waste, all trace of you is
      gone.
  When the moon waxeth cold, and the dew pure, my dreams then know
      something of you.
  With constant yearnings my heart follows you as far as wild geese
      homeward fly.
  Lonesome I sit and lend an ear, till a late hour to the sound of the
      block!
  For you, ye yellow flowers, I've grown haggard and worn, but who doth
      pity me,
  And breathe one word of cheer that in the ninth moon I will soon meet
      you again?

"Search for chrysanthemums," by the "Gentleman of I Hung:"

  When I have naught to do, I'll seize the first fine day to try and
      stroll about.
  Neither wine-cups nor cups of medicine will then deter me from my
      wish.
  Who plants the flowers in all those spots, facing the dew and under
      the moon's rays?
  Outside the rails they grow and by the hedge; but in autumn where do
      they go?
  With sandals waxed I come from distant shores; my feelings all
      exuberant;
  But as on this cold day I can't exhaust my song, my spirits get
      depressed.
  The yellow flowers, if they but knew how comfort to a poet to afford,
  Would not let me this early morn trudge out in vain with my cash-laden
      staff.

"Planting chrysanthemums," by the Gentleman of "I Hung:"

  When autumn breaks, I take my hoe, and moving them myself out of the
      park,
  I plant them everywhere near the hedges and in the foreground of the
      halls.
  Last night, when least expected, they got a good shower, which made
      them all revive.
  This morn my spirits still rise high, as the buds burst in bloom
      bedecked with frost.
  Now that it's cool, a thousand stanzas on the autumn scenery I sing.
  In ecstasies from drink, I toast their blossom in a cup of cold, and
      fragrant wine.
  With spring water. I sprinkle them, cover the roots with mould and
      well tend them,
  So that they may, like the path near the well, be free of every grain
      of dirt.

"Facing the chrysanthemums," by the "Old friend of the Hall reclining on
the russet clouds."

  From other gardens I transplant them, and I treasure them like gold.
  One cluster bears light-coloured bloom; another bears dark shades.
  I sit with head uncovered by the sparse-leaved artemesia hedge,
  And in their pure and cool fragrance, clasping my knees, I hum my
      lays.
  In the whole world, methinks, none see the light as peerless as these
      flowers.
  From all I see you have no other friend more intimate than me.
  Such autumn splendour, I must not misuse, as steadily it fleets.
  My gaze I fix on you as I am fain each moment to enjoy!

"Putting chrysanthemums in vases," by the "Old Friend of the hall
reclining on the russet clouds."

  The lute I thrum, and quaff my wine, joyful at heart that ye are meet
      to be my mates.
  The various tables, on which ye are laid, adorn with beauteous grace
      this quiet nook.
  The fragrant dew, next to the spot I sit, is far apart from that by
      the three paths.
  I fling my book aside and turn my gaze upon a twig full of your autumn
      (bloom).
  What time the frost is pure, a new dream steals o'er me, as by the
      paper screen I rest.
  When cold holdeth the park, and the sun's rays do slant, I long and
      yearn for you, old friends.
  I too differ from others in this world, for my own tastes resemble
      those of yours.
  The vernal winds do not hinder the peach tree and the pear from
      bursting forth in bloom.

"Singing chrysanthemums," by the "Hsiao Hsiang consort."

  Eating the bread of idleness, the frenzy of poetry creeps over me both
      night and day.
  Round past the hedge I wend, and, leaning on the rock, I intone verses
      gently to myself.
  From the point of my pencil emanate lines of recondite grace, so near
      the frost I write.
  Some scent I hold by the side of my mouth, and, turning to the moon, I
      sing my sentiments.
  With self-pitying lines pages I fill, so as utterance to give to all
      my cares and woes.
  From these few scanty words, who could fathom the secrets of my heart
      about the autumntide?
  Beginning from the time when T'ao, the magistrate, did criticise the
      beauty of your bloom,
  Yea, from that date remote up to this very day, your high renown has
      ever been extolled.

"Drawing chrysanthemums," by the "Princess of Heng Wu."

  Verses I've had enough, so with my pens I play; with no idea that I am
      mad.
  Do I make use of pigments red or green as to involve a task of
      toilsome work?
  To form clusters of leaves, I sprinkle simply here and there a
      thousand specks of ink.
  And when I've drawn the semblance of the flowers, some spots I make to
      represent the frost.
  The light and dark so life-like harmonise with the figure of those
      there in the wind,
  That when I've done tracing their autumn growth, a fragrant smell
      issues under my wrist.
  Do you not mark how they resemble those, by the east hedge, which you
      leisurely pluck?
  Upon the screens their image I affix to solace me for those of the
      ninth moon.

"Asking the chrysanthemums," by the "Hsiao Hsiang consort."

  Your heart, in autumn, I would like to read, but know it no one could!
  While humming with my arms behind my back, on the east hedge I rap.
  So peerless and unique are ye that who is meet with you to stay?
  Why are you of all flowers the only ones to burst the last in bloom?
  Why in such silence plunge the garden dew and the frost in the hall?
  When wild geese homeward fly and crickets sicken, do you think of me?
  Do not tell me that in the world none of you grow with power of
      speech?
  But if ye fathom what I say, why not converse with me a while?

"Pinning the chrysanthemums in the hair," by the "Visitor under the
banana trees."

  I put some in a vase, and plant some by the hedge, so day by day I
      have ample to do.
  I pluck them, yet don't fancy they are meant for girls to pin before
      the glass in their coiffure.
  My mania for these flowers is just as keen as was that of the squire,
      who once lived in Ch'ang An.
  I rave as much for them as raved Mr. P'eng Tsê, when he was under the
      effects of wine.
  Cold is the short hair on his temples and moistened with dew, which on
      it dripped from the three paths.
  His flaxen turban is suffused with the sweet fragrance of the autumn
      frost in the ninth moon.
  That strong weakness of mine to pin them in my hair is viewed with
      sneers by my contemporaries.
  They clap their hands, but they are free to laugh at me by the
      roadside as much us e'er they list.

"The shadow of the chrysanthemums," by the "Old Friend of the hall
reclining on the russet clouds."

  In layers upon layers their autumn splendour grows and e'er thick and
      thicker.
  I make off furtively, and stealthily transplant them from the three
      crossways.
  The distant lamp, inside the window-frame, depicts their shade both
      far and near.
  The hedge riddles the moon's rays, like unto a sieve, but the flowers
      stop the holes.
  As their reflection cold and fragrant tarries here, their soul must
      too abide.
  The dew-dry spot beneath the flowers is so like them that what is said
      of dreams is trash.
  Their precious shadows, full of subtle scent, are trodden down to
      pieces here and there.
  Could any one with eyes half closed from drinking, not mistake the
      shadow for the flowers.

"Dreaming of chrysanthemums," by the "Hsiao Hsiang consort."

  What vivid dreams arise as I dose by the hedge amidst those autumn
      scenes!
  Whether clouds bear me company or the moon be my mate, I can't
      discern.
  In fairyland I soar, not that I would become a butterfly like Chang.
  So long I for my old friend T'ao, the magistrate, that I again seek
      him.
  In a sound sleep I fell; but so soon as the wild geese cried, they
      broke my rest.
  The chirp of the cicadas gave me such a start that I bear them a
      grudge.
  My secret wrongs to whom can I go and divulge, when I wake up from
      sleep?
  The faded flowers and the cold mist make my feelings of anguish know
      no bounds.

"Fading of the chrysanthemums," by the "Visitor under the banana trees."

  The dew congeals; the frost waxes in weight; and gradually dwindles
      their bloom.
  After the feast, with the flower show, follows the season of the
      'little snow.'
  The stalks retain still some redundant smell, but the flowers' golden
      tinge is faint.
  The stems do not bear sign of even one whole leaf; their verdure is
      all past.
  Naught but the chirp of crickets strikes my ear, while the moon shines
      on half my bed.
  Near the cold clouds, distant a thousand li, a flock of wild geese
      slowly fly.
  When autumn breaks again next year, I feel certain that we will meet
      once more.
  We part, but only for a time, so don't let us indulge in anxious
      thoughts.

Each stanza they read they praised; and they heaped upon each other
incessant eulogiums.

"Let me now criticise them; I'll do so with all fairness!" Li Wan
smiled. "As I glance over the page," she said, "I find that each of you
has some distinct admirable sentiments; but in order to be impartial in
my criticism to-day, I must concede the first place to: 'Singing the
chrysanthemums;' the second to: 'Asking the chrysanthemums;' and the
third to: 'Dreaming of chrysanthemums.' The original nature of the
themes makes the verses full of originality, and their conception still
more original. But we must allow to the 'Hsiao Hsiang consort' the
credit of being the best; next in order following: 'Pinning
chrysanthemums in the hair,' 'Facing the chrysanthemums,' 'Putting the
chrysanthemums, in vases,' 'Drawing the chrysanthemums,' and 'Longing
for chrysanthemums,' as second best."

This decision filled Pao-yü with intense gratification. Clapping his
hands, "Quite right! it's most just," he shouted.

"My verses are worth nothing!" Tai-yü remarked. "Their fault, after all,
is that they are a little too minutely subtile."

"They are subtile but good," Li Wan rejoined; "for there's no
artificialness or stiffness about them."

"According to my views," Tai-yü observed, "the best line is:

 "'When cold holdeth the park and the sun's rays do slant, I long and
      yearn for you, old friends.'

"The metonomy:

 "'I fling my book aside and turn my gaze upon a twig of autumn.'

is already admirable! She has dealt so exhaustively with 'putting
chrysanthemums in a vase' that she has left nothing unsaid that could be
said, and has had in consequence to turn her thought back and consider
the time anterior to their being plucked and placed in vases. Her
sentiments are profound!"

"What you say is certainly so," explained Li Wan smiling; "but that line
of yours:

 "'Some scent I hold by the side of my mouth,....'

"beats that."

"After all," said T'an Ch'un, "we must admit that there's depth of
thought in those of the 'Princess of Heng Wu' with:

 "'...in autumn all trace of you is gone;'

"and

 "'...my dreams then know something of you!'

"They really make the meaning implied by the words 'long for' stand out
clearly."

"Those passages of yours:

 "'Cold is the short hair on his temples and moistened....'

"and

 "'His flaxen turban is suffused with the sweet fragrance....;'"

laughingly observed Puo-ch'ai, "likewise bring out the idea of 'pinning
the chrysanthemums in the hair' so thoroughly that one couldn't get a
loop hole for fault-finding."

Hsiang-yün then smiled.

  "'...who is meet with you to stay'"

she said, "and

 "'...burst the last in bloom.'

"are questions so straight to the point set to the chrysanthemums, that
they are quite at a loss what answer to give."

"Were what you say:

 "'I sit with head uncovered....'

"and

 "'...clasping my knees, I hum my lays....'

"as if you couldn't, in fact, tear yourself away for even a moment from
them," Li Wan laughed, "to come to the knowledge of the chrysanthemums,
why, they would certainly be sick and tired of you."

This joke made every one laugh.

"I'm last again!" smiled Pao-yü. "Is it likely that:

 "'Who plants the flowers?....
  ...in autumn where do they go?
  With sandals waxed I come from distant shores;....
  ...and as on this cold day I can't exhaust my song;....'

"do not all forsooth amount to searching for chrysanthemums? And that

 "'Last night they got a shower....
  And this morn ... bedecked with frost,'

"don't both bear on planting them? But unfortunately they can't come up
to these lines:

 "'Some scent I hold by the side of my mouth and turning to the moon I
      sing my sentiments.'
  'In their pure and cool fragrance, clasping my knees I hum my lays.'
  '...short hair on his temples....'
  'His flaxen turban....
  ...golden tinge is faint.
  ...verdure is all past.
  ...in autumn ... all trace of you is gone.
  ...my dreams then know something of you.'

"But to-morrow," he proceeded, "if I have got nothing to do, I'll write
twelve stanzas my self."

"Yours are also good," Li Wan pursued, "the only thing is that they
aren't as full of original conception as those other lines, that's all."

But after a few further criticisms, they asked for some more warm crabs;
and, helping themselves, as soon as they were brought, from the large
circular table, they regaled themselves for a time.

"With the crabs to-day in one's hand and the olea before one's eyes, one
cannot help inditing verses," Pao-yü smiled. "I've already thought of a
few; but will any of you again have the pluck to devise any?"

With this challenge, he there and then hastily washed his hands and
picking up a pen he wrote out what, his companions found on perusal, to
run in this strain:

  When in my hands I clasp a crab what most enchants my heart is the
      cassia's cool shade.
  While I pour vinegar and ground ginger, I feel from joy as if I would
      go mad.
  With so much gluttony the prince's grandson eats his crabs that he
      should have some wine.
  The side-walking young gentleman has no intestines in his frame at
      all.
  I lose sight in my greediness that in my stomach cold accumulates.
  To my fingers a strong smell doth adhere and though I wash them yet
      the smell clings fast.
  The main secret of this is that men in this world make much of food.
  The P'o Spirit has laughed at them that all their lives they only seek
      to eat.

"I could readily compose a hundred stanzas with such verses in no time,"
Tai-yü observed with a sarcastic smile.

"Your mental energies are now long ago exhausted," Pao-yü rejoined
laughingly, "and instead of confessing your inability to devise any, you
still go on heaping invective upon people!"

Tai-yü, upon catching this insinuation, made no reply of any kind; but
slightly raising her head she hummed something to herself for a while,
and then taking up a pen she completed a whole stanza with a few dashes.

The company then read her lines. They consisted of--

  E'en after death, their armour and their lengthy spears are never cast
      away.
  So nice they look, piled in the plate, that first to taste them I'd
      fain be.
  In every pair of legs they have, the crabs are full of tender
      jade-like meat.
  Each piece of ruddy fat, which in their shell bumps up, emits a
      fragrant smell.
  Besides much meat, they have a greater relish for me still, eight feet
      as well.
  Who bids me drink a thousand cups of wine in order to enhance my joy?
  What time I can behold their luscious food, with the fine season doth
      accord
  When cassias wave with fragrance pure, and the chrysanthemums are
      decked with frost.

Pao-yü had just finished conning it over and was beginning to sing its
praise, when Tai-yü, with one snatch, tore it to pieces and bade a
servant go and burn it.

"As my compositions can't come up to yours," she then observed, "I'll
burn it. Yours is capital, much better than the lines you wrote a little
time back on the chrysanthemums, so keep it for the benefit of others."

"I've likewise succeeded, after much effort, in putting together a
stanza," Pao-ch'ai laughingly remarked. "It cannot, of course, be worth
much, but I'll put it down for fun's sake."

As she spoke, she too wrote down her lines. When they came to look at
them, they read--

  On this bright beauteous day, I bask in the dryandra shade, with a cup
      in my hand.
  When I was at Ch'ang An, with drivelling mouth, I longed for the ninth
      day of the ninth moon.
  The road stretches before their very eyes, but they can't tell between
      straight and transverse.
  Under their shells in spring and autumn only reigns a vacuum, yellow
      and black.

At this point, they felt unable to refrain from shouting: "Excellent!"
"She abuses in fine style!" Pao-yü shouted. "But my lines should also be
committed to the flames."

The company thereupon scanned the remainder of the stanza, which was
couched in this wise:

  When all the stock of wine is gone, chrysanthemums then use to scour
      away the smell.
  So as to counteract their properties of gath'ring cold, fresh ginger
      you should take.
  Alas! now that they have been dropped into the boiling pot, what good
      do they derive?
  About the moonlit river banks there but remains the fragrant aroma of
      corn.

At the close of their perusal, they with one voice, explained that this
was a first-rate song on crab-eating; that minor themes of this kind
should really conceal lofty thoughts, before they could be held to be of
any great merit, and that the only thing was that it chaffed people
rather too virulently.

But while they were engaged in conversation, P'ing Erh was again seen
coming into the garden. What she wanted is not, however, yet known; so,
reader, peruse the details given in the subsequent chapter.



CHAPTER XXXIX.

  The tongue of the village old dame finds as free vent as a river that
      has broken its banks.
  The affectionate cousin makes up his mind to sift to the very bottom
      the story told by old goody Liu.


Upon seeing, the story explains, P'ing Erh arrive, they unanimously
inquired, "What is your mistress up to? How is it she hasn't come?"

"How ever could she spare the time to get as far as here?" P'ing Erh
smiled and replied. "But, she said, she hasn't anything good to eat, so
she bade me, as she couldn't possibly run over, come and find out
whether there be any more crabs or not; (if there be), she enjoined me
to ask for a few to take to her to eat at home."

"There are plenty!" Hsiang-yün rejoined; and directing, with alacrity, a
servant to fetch a present box, she put in it ten of the largest crabs.

"I'll take a few more of the female ones," P'ing Erh remarked.

One and all then laid hands upon P'ing Erh and tried to drag her into a
seat, but P'ing Erh would not accede to their importunities.

"I insist upon your sitting down," Li Wan laughingly exclaimed, and as
she kept pulling her about, and forcing her to sit next to her, she
filled a cup of wine and put it to her lips. P'ing Erh hastily swallowed
a sip and endeavoured immediately to beat a retreat.

"I won't let you go," shouted Li Wan. "It's so evident that you're only
got that woman Feng in your thoughts as you don't listen to any of my
words!"

Saying this, she went on to bid the nurses go ahead, and take the box
over. "Tell her," she added, "that I've kept P'ing Erh here."

A matron presently returned with a box. "Lady Secunda," she reported,
"says that you, lady Chu, and our young mistresses must not make fun of
her for having asked for something to eat; and that in this box you'll
find cakes made of water-lily powder, and rolls prepared with chicken
fat, which your maternal aunt, on the other side, just sent for your
ladyship and for you, young ladies, to taste. That she bids you," (the
matron) continued, turning towards P'ing Erh, "come over on duty, but
your mind is so set upon pleasure that you loiter behind and don't go
back. She advises you, however, not to have too many cups of wine."

"Were I even to have too much," P'ing Erh smiled, "what could she do to
me?"

Uttering these words, she went on with her drink; after which she
partook of some more crab.

"What a pity it is," interposed Li Wan, caressing her, "that a girl with
such good looks as you should have so ordinary a fortune as to simply
fall into that room as a menial! But wouldn't any one, who is not
acquainted with actual facts, take you for a lady and a mistress?"

While she went on eating and drinking with Pao-ch'ai, Hsiang-yün and the
other girls, P'ing Erh turned her head round. "Don't rub me like that!"
she laughed, "It makes me feel quite ticklish."

"Ai-yo!" shouted Li Wan. "What's this hard thing?"

"It's a key," P'ing Erh answered.

"What fine things have you got that the fear lest people should take it
away, prompts you to carry this about you? I keep on, just for a laugh,
telling people the whole day long that when the bonze T'ang was fetching
the canons, a white horse came and carried him! That when Liu Chih-yüan
was attacking the empire, a melon-spirit appeared and brought him a coat
of mail, and that in the same way, where our vixen Feng is, there you
are to be found! You are your mistress' general key; and what do you
want this other key for?"

"You've primed yourself with wine, my lady," P'ing Erh smiled, "and here
you once more chaff me and make a laughing-stock of me."

"This is really quite true," Pao-ch'ai laughed. "Whenever we've got
nothing to do, and we talk matters over, (we're quite unanimous) that
not one in a hundred could be picked out to equal you girls in here. The
beauty is that each one of you possesses her own good qualities!"

"In every thing, whether large or small, a heavenly principle rules
alike," Li Wan explained. "Were there, for instance, no Yüan Yang in our
venerable senior's apartments, how would it ever do? Commencing with
Madame Wang herself, who is it who could muster sufficient courage to
expostulate with the old lady? Yet she plainly has the pluck to put in
her remonstrances with her; and, as it happens, our worthy ancestor
lends a patient ear to only what she says and no one else. None of the
others can remember what our old senior has in the way of clothes and
head-ornaments, but she can remember everything; and, were she not there
to look after things, there is no knowing how many would not be swindled
away. That child besides is so straightforward at heart, that, despite
all this, she often puts in a good word for others, and doesn't rely
upon her influence to look down disdainfully upon any one!"

"It was only yesterday," Hsi Ch'un observed with a smile, "that our dear
ancestor said that she was ever so much better than the whole lot of
us!"

"She's certainly splendid!" P'ing Erh ventured. "How could we rise up to
her standard?"

"Ts'ai Hsia," Pao-yü put in, "who is in mother's rooms, is a good sort
of girl!"

"Of course she is!" T'an Ch'un assented. "But she's good enough as far
as external appearances go, but inwardly she's a sly one! Madame Wang is
just like a joss; she does not give her mind to any sort of business;
but this girl is up to everything; and it is she who in all manner of
things reminds her mistress what there is to be done. She even knows
everything, whether large or small, connected with Mr. Chia Cheng's
staying at home or going out of doors; and when at any time Madame Wang
forgets, she, from behind the scenes, prompts her how to act."

"Well, never mind about her!" Li Wan suggested. "But were," she pursued,
pointing at Pao-yü, "no Hsi Jen in this young gentleman's quarters, just
you imagine what a pitch things would reach! That vixen Feng may truly
resemble the prince Pa of the Ch'u kingdom; and she may have two arms
strong enough to raise a tripod weighing a thousand catties, but had she
not this maid (P'ing Erh), would she be able to accomplish everything so
thoroughly?"

"In days gone by," P'ing Erh interposed, "four servant-girls came along
with her, but what with those who've died and those who've gone, only I
remain like a solitary spirit."

"You're, after all, the fortunate one!" Li Wan retorted, "but our hussey
Feng too is lucky in having you! Had I not also once, just remember, two
girls, when your senior master Chu was alive? Am I not, you've seen for
yourselves, a person to bear with people? But in such a surly frame of
mind did I find them both day after day that, as soon as your senior
master departed this life, I availed myself of their youth (to give them
in marriage) and to pack both of them out of my place. But had either of
them been good for anything and worthy to be kept, I would, in fact,
have now had some one to give me a helping hand!"

As she spoke, the very balls of her eyes suddenly became quite red.

"Why need you again distress your mind?" they with one voice, exclaimed.
"Isn't it better that we should break up?"

While conversing, they rinsed their hands; and, when they had agreed to
go in a company to dowager lady Chia's and Madame Wang's and inquire
after their health, the matrons and servant-maids swept the pavilion and
collected and washed the cups and saucers.

Hsi Jen proceeded on her way along with P'ing Erh. "Come into my room,"
said Hsi Jen to P'ing Erh, "and sit down and have another cup of tea."

"I won't have any tea just now," P'ing Erh answered. "I'll come some
other time."

So saying, she was about to go off when Hsi Jen called out to her and
stopped her.

"This month's allowances," she asked, "haven't yet been issued, not even
to our old mistress and Madame Wang; why is it?"

Upon catching this inquiry, P'ing Erh hastily retraced her steps and
drew near Hsi Jen. After looking about to see that no one was in the
neighbourhood, she rejoined in a low tone of voice, "Drop these
questions at once! They're sure, anyhow, to be issued in a couple of
days."

"Why is it," smiled Hsi Jen, "that this gives you such a start?"

"This month's allowances," P'ing Erh explained to her in a whisper,
"have long ago been obtained in advance by our mistress Secunda and
given to people for their own purposes; and it's when the interest has
been brought from here and there that the various sums will be lumped
together and payment be effected. I confide this to you, but, mind, you
mustn't go and tell any other person about it."

"Is it likely that she hasn't yet enough money for her own
requirements?" Hsi Jen smiled. "Or is it that she's still not satisfied?
And what's the use of her still going on bothering herself in this way?"

"Isn't it so!" laughed P'ing Erh. "From just handling the funds for this
particular item, she has, during these few years, so manipulated them as
to turn up several hundreds of taels profit out of them. Nor does she
spend that monthly allowance of hers for public expenses. But the moment
she accumulates anything like eight or ten taels odd, she gives them out
too. Thus the interest on her own money alone comes up to nearly a
thousand taels a year."

"You and your mistress take our money," Hsi Jen observed laughingly,
"and get interest on it; fooling us as if we were no better than
idiots."

"Here you are again with your uncharitable words!" P'ing Erh
remonstrated. "Can it be that you haven't yet enough to meet your own
expenses with?"

"I am, it's true, not short of money," Hsi Jen replied, "as I have
nowhere to go and spend it; but the thing is that I'm making provision
for that fellow of ours, (Pao-yü)."

"If you ever find yourself in any great straits and need money," P'ing
Erh resumed, "you're at liberty to take first those few taels I've got
over there to suit your own convenience with, and by and bye I can
reduce them from what is due to you and we'll be square."

"I'm not in need of any just now," retorted Hsi Jen. "But should I not
have enough, when I want some, I'll send some one to fetch them, and
finish."

P'ing Erh promised that she would let her have the money at any time she
sent for it, and, and taking the shortest cut, she issued out of the
garden gate. Here she encountered a servant despatched from the other
side by lady Feng. She came in search of P'ing Erh. "Our lady," she
said, "has something for you to do, and is waiting for you."

"What's up that it's so pressing?" P'ing Erh inquired. "Our senior
mistress detained me by force to have a chat, so I couldn't manage to
get away. But here she time after time sends people after me in this
manner!"

"Whether you go or not is your own look out," the maid replied. "It
isn't worth your while getting angry with me! If you dare, go and tell
these things to our mistress!"

P'ing Erh spat at her contemptuously, and rushed back in anxious haste.
She discovered, however, that lady Feng was not at home. But
unexpectedly she perceived that the old goody Liu, who had paid them a
visit on a previous occasion for the purpose of obtaining pecuniary
assistance, had come again with Pan Erh, and was seated in the opposite
room, along with Chang Ts'ai's wife and Chou Jui's wife, who kept her
company. But two or three servant-maids were inside as well emptying on
the floor bags containing dates, squash and various wild greens.

As soon as they saw her appear in the room, they promptly stood up in a
body. Old goody Liu had, on her last visit, learnt what P'ing Erh's
status in the establishment was, so vehemently jumping down, she
enquired, "Miss, how do you do? All at home," she pursued, "send you
their compliments. I meant to have come earlier and paid my respects to
my lady and to look you up, miss; but we've been very busy on the farm.
We managed this year to reap, after great labour, a few more piculs of
grain than usual. But melons, fruits and vegetables have also been
plentiful. These things, you see here, are what we picked during the
first crop; and as we didn't presume to sell them, we kept the best to
present to our lady and the young ladies to taste. The young ladies
must, of course, be surfeited with all the delicacies and fine things
they daily get, but by having some of our wild greens to eat, they will
show some regard for our poor attention."

"Many thanks for all the trouble you have taken!" Ping Erh eagerly
rejoined. Then pressing her to resume her place, she sat down herself;
and, urging Mrs. Chang and Mrs. Chou to take their seats, she bade a
young waiting-maid go and serve the tea.

"There's a joyous air about your face to-day, Miss, and your eye-balls
are all red," the wife of Chou Jui and the wife of Chang Ts'ai thereupon
smilingly ventured.

"Naturally!" P'ing Erh laughed. "I generally don't take any wine, but
our senior mistress, and our young ladies caught hold of me and insisted
upon pouring it down my throat. I had no alternative therefore but to
swallow two cups full; so my face at once flushed crimson."

"I have a longing for wine," Chang Ts'ai's wife smiled; "but there's no
one to offer me any. But when any one by and by invites you, Miss, do
take me along with you!"

At these words, one and all burst out laughing.

"Early this morning," Chou Jui's wife interposed, "I caught a glimpse of
those crabs. Only two or three of them would weigh a catty; so in those
two or three huge hampers, there must have been, I presume, seventy to
eighty catties!"

"If some were intended for those above as well as for those below;" Chou
Jui's wife added, "they couldn't, nevertheless, I fear, have been
enough."

"How could every one have had any?" P'ing Erh observed. "Those simply
with any name may have tasted a couple of them; but, as for the rest,
some may have touched them with the tips of their hands, but many may
even not have done as much."

"Crabs of this kind!" put in old goody Liu, "cost this year five
candareens a catty; ten catties for five mace; five times five make two
taels five, and three times five make fifteen; and adding what was
wanted for wines and eatables, the total must have come to something
over twenty taels. O-mi-to-fu! why, this heap of money is ample for us
country-people to live on through a whole year!"

"I expect you have seen our lady?" P'ing Erh then asked.

"Yes, I have seen her," assented old goody Liu. "She bade us wait." As
she spoke, she again looked out of the window to see what the time of
the day could be. "It's getting quite late," she afterwards proceeded.
"We must be going, or else we mayn't be in time to get out of the city
gates; and then we'll be in a nice fix."

"Quite right," Chou Jui's wife observed. "I'll go and see what she's up
to for you."

With these words, she straightway left the room. After a long absence,
she returned. "Good fortune has, indeed, descended upon you, old dame!"
she smiled. "Why, you've won the consideration of those two ladies!"

"What about it?" laughingly inquired P'ing Erh and the others.

"Lady Secunda," Chou Jui's wife explained with a smile, "was with our
venerable lady, so I gently whispered to her: 'old goody Liu wishes to
go home; it's getting late and she fears she mightn't be in time to go
out of the gates!' 'It's such a long way off!' Our lady Secunda
rejoined, 'and she had all the trouble and fatigue of carrying that load
of things; so if it's too late, why, let her spend the night here and
start on the morrow!' Now isn't this having enlisted our mistress'
sympathies? But not to speak of this! Our old lady also happened to
overhear what we said, and she inquired: 'who is old goody Liu?' Our
lady Secunda forthwith told her all. 'I was just longing,' her venerable
ladyship pursued, 'for some one well up in years to have a chat with;
ask her in, and let me see her!' So isn't this coming in for
consideration, when least unexpected?"

So speaking, she went on to urge old goody Liu to get down and betake
herself to the front.

"With a figure like this of mine," old goody Liu demurred, "how could I
very well appear before her? My dear sister-in-law, do tell her that
I've gone!"

"Get on! Be quick!" P'ing Erh speedily cried. "What does it matter? Our
old lady has the highest regard for old people and the greatest pity for
the needy! She's not one you could compare with those haughty and
overbearing people! But I fancy you're a little too timid, so I'll
accompany you as far as there, along with Mrs. Chou."

While tendering her services, she and Chou Jui's wife led off old goody
Liu and crossed over to dowager lady Chia's apartments on this side of
the mansion. The boy-servants on duty at the second gate stood up when
they saw P'ing Erh approach. But two of them also ran up to her, and,
keeping close to her heels: "Miss!" they shouted out. "Miss!"

"What have you again got to say?" P'ing Erh asked.

"It's pretty late just now," one of the boys smilingly remarked; "and
mother is ill and wants me to go and call the doctor, so I would, dear
Miss, like to have half a day's leave; may I?"

"Your doings are really fine!" P'ing Erh exclaimed. "You've agreed among
yourselves that each day one of you should apply for furlough; but
instead of speaking to your lady, you come and bother me! The other day
that Chu Erh went, Mr. Secundus happened not to want him, so I assented,
though I also added that I was doing it as a favour; but here you too
come to-day!"

"It's quite true that his mother is sick," Chou Jui's wife interceded;
"so, Miss, do say yes to him also, and let him go!"

"Be back as soon as it dawns to-morrow!" P'ing Erh enjoined. "Wait, I've
got something for you to do, for you'll again sleep away, and only turn
up after the sun has blazed away on your buttocks. As you go now, give a
message to Wang Erh! Tell him that our lady bade you warn him that if he
does not hand over the balance of the interest due by to-morrow, she
won't have anything to do with him. So he'd better let her have it to
meet her requirements and finish."

The servant-lad felt in high glee and exuberant spirits. Expressing his
obedience, he walked off.

P'ing Erh and her companions repaired then to old lady Chia's
apartments. Here the various young ladies from the Garden of Broad Vista
were at the time assembled paying their respects to their grandmother.
As soon as old goody Liu put her foot inside, she saw the room thronged
with girls (as seductive) as twigs of flowers waving to and fro, and so
richly dressed, as to look enveloped in pearls, and encircled with
king-fisher ornaments. But she could not make out who they all were. Her
gaze was, however, attracted by an old dame, reclining alone on a divan.
Behind her sat a girl, a regular beauty, clothed in gauze, engaged in
patting her legs. Lady Feng was on her feet in the act of cracking some
joke.

Old goody Liu readily concluded that it must be dowager lady Chia, so
promptly pressing forward, she put on a forced smile and made several
curtseys. "My obeisance to you, star of longevity!" she said.

Old lady Chia hastened, on her part, to bow and to inquire after her
health. Then she asked Chou Jui's wife to bring a chair over for her to
take a seat. But Pan Erh was still so very shy that he did not know how
to make his obeisance.

"Venerable relative," dowager lady Chia asked, "how old are you this
year?"

Old goody Liu immediately rose to her feet. "I'm seventy-five this
year," she rejoined.

"So old and yet so hardy!" Old lady Chia remarked, addressing herself to
the party. "Why she's older than myself by several years! When I reach
that age, I wonder whether I shall be able to move!"

"We people have," old goody Liu smilingly resumed, "to put up, from the
moment we come into the world, with ever so many hardships; while your
venerable ladyship enjoys, from your birth, every kind of blessing! Were
we also like this, there'd be no one to carry on that farming work."

"Are your eyes and teeth still good?" Dowager lady Chia went on to
inquire.

"They're both still all right," old goody Liu replied. "The left molars,
however, have got rather shaky this year."

"As for me, I'm quite an old fossil," dowager lady Chia observed. "I'm
no good whatever. My eyesight is dim; my ears are deaf, my memory is
gone. I can't even recollect any of you, old family connections. When
therefore any of our relations come on a visit, I don't see them for
fear lest I should be ridiculed. All I can manage to eat are a few
mouthfuls of anything tender enough for my teeth; and I can just dose a
bit or, when I feel in low spirits, I distract myself a little with
these grandsons and grand-daughters of mine; that's all I'm good for."

"This is indeed your venerable ladyship's good fortune!" old goody Liu
smiled. "We couldn't enjoy anything of the kind, much though we may long
for it."

"What good fortune!" dowager lady Chia exclaimed. "I'm a useless old
thing, no more."

This remark made every one explode into laughter.

Dowager lady Chia also laughed. "I heard our lady Feng say a little
while back," she added, "that you had brought a lot of squash and
vegetables, and I told her to put them by at once. I had just been
craving to have newly-grown melons and vegetables; but those one buys
outside are not as luscious as those produced in your farms."

"This is the rustic notion," old goody Liu laughed, "to entirely subsist
on fresh things! Yet, we long to have fish and meat for our fare, but we
can't afford it."

"I've found a relative in you to-day," dowager lady Chia said, "so you
shouldn't go empty-handed! If you don't despise this place as too mean,
do stay a day or two before you start! We've also got a garden here; and
this garden produces fruits too; you can taste some of them to-morrow
and take a few along with you home, in order to make it look like a
visit to relatives."

When lady Feng saw how delighted old lady Chia was with the prospects of
the old dame's stay, she too lost no time in doing all she could to
induce her to remain. "Our place here," she urged, "isn't, it's true, as
spacious as your threshing-floor; but as we've got two vacant rooms,
you'd better put up in them for a couple of days, and choose some of
your village news and old stories and recount them to our worthy
senior."

"Now you, vixen Feng," smiled dowager lady Chia, "don't raise a laugh at
her expense! She's only a country woman; and will an old dame like her
stand any chaff from you?"

While remonstrating with her, she bade a servant go, before attending to
anything else, and pluck a few fruits. These she handed to Pan Erh to
eat. But Pan Erh did not venture to touch them, conscious as he was of
the presence of such a number of bystanders. So old lady Chia gave
orders that a few cash should be given him, and then directed the pages
to take him outside to play.

After sipping a cup of tea, old goody Liu began to relate, for the
benefit of dowager lady Chia, a few of the occurrences she had seen or
heard of in the country. These had the effect of putting old lady Chia
in a more exuberant frame of mind. But in the midst of her narration, a
servant, at lady Feng's instance, asked goody Liu to go and have her
evening meal. Dowager lady Chia then picked out, as well, several kinds
of eatables from her own repast, and charged some one to take them to
goody Liu to feast on.

But the consciousness that the old dame had taken her senior's fancy
induced lady Feng to send her back again as soon as she had taken some
refreshments. On her arrival, Yüan Yang hastily deputed a matron to take
goody Liu to have a bath. She herself then went and selected two pieces
of ordinary clothes, and these she entrusted to a servant to hand to the
old dame to change. Goody Liu had hitherto not set eyes upon any such
grand things, so with eagerness she effected the necessary alterations
in her costume. This over, she made her appearance outside, and, sitting
in front of the divan occupied by dowager lady Chia, she went on to
narrate as many stories as she could recall to mind. Pao-yü and his
cousins too were, at the time, assembled in the room, and as they had
never before heard anything the like of what she said, they, of course,
thought her tales more full of zest than those related by itinerant
blind story-tellers.

Old goody Liu was, albeit a rustic person, gifted by nature with a good
deal of discrimination. She was besides advanced in years; and had gone
through many experiences in her lifetime, so when she, in the first
place, saw how extremely delighted old lady Chia was with her, and, in
the second, how eager the whole crowd of young lads and lasses were to
listen to what fell from her mouth, she even invented, when she found
her own stock exhausted, a good many yarns to recount to them.

"What with all the sowing we have to do in our fields and the vegetables
we have to plant," she consequently proceeded, "have we ever in our
village any leisure to sit with lazy hands from year to year and day to
day; no matter whether it's spring, summer, autumn or winter, whether it
blows or whether it rains? Yea, day after day all that we can do is to
turn the bare road into a kind of pavilion to rest and cool ourselves
on! But what strange things don't we see! Last winter, for instance,
snow fell for several consecutive days, and it piled up on the ground
three or four feet deep. One day, I got up early, but I hadn't as yet
gone out of the door of our house when I heard outside the noise of
firewood (being moved). I fancied that some one must have come to steal
it, so I crept up to a hole in the window; but, lo, I discovered that it
was no one from our own village."

"It must have been," interposed dowager lady Chia, "some wayfarers, who
being smitten with the cold, took some of the firewood, they saw ready
at hand, to go and make a fire and warm themselves with! That's highly
probable!"

"It was no wayfarers at all," old goody Liu retorted smiling, "and
that's what makes the story so strange. Who do you think it was,
venerable star of longevity? It was really a most handsome girl of
seventeen or eighteen, whose hair was combed as smooth as if oil had
been poured over it. She was dressed in a deep red jacket, a white silk
petticoat...."

When she reached this part of her narrative, suddenly became audible the
voices of people bawling outside. "It's nothing much," they shouted,
"don't frighten our old mistress!" Dowager lady Chia and the other
inmates caught, however, their cries and hurriedly inquired what had
happened. A servant-maid explained in reply that a fire had broken out
in the stables in the southern court, but that there was no danger, as
the flames had been suppressed.

Their old grandmother was a person with very little nerve. The moment,
therefore, the report fell on her car, she jumped up with all despatch,
and leaning on one of the family, she rushed on to the verandah to
ascertain the state of things. At the sight of the still brilliant
light, shed by the flames, on the south east part of the compound, old
lady Chia was plunged in consternation, and invoking Buddha, she went on
to shout to the servants to go and burn incense before the god of fire.

Madame Wang and the rest of the members of the household lost no time in
crossing over in a body to see how she was getting on. "The fire has
been already extinguished," they too assured her, "please, dear
ancestor, repair into your rooms!"

But it was only after old lady Chia had seen the light of the flames
entirely subside that she at length led the whole company indoors. "What
was that girl up to, taking the firewood in that heavy fall of snow?"
Pao-yü thereupon vehemently inquired of goody Liu. "What, if she had got
frostbitten and fallen ill?"

"It was the reference made recently to the firewood that was being
abstracted," his grandmother Chia said, "that brought about this fire;
and do you still go on asking more about it? Leave this story alone, and
tell us something else!"

Hearing this reminder, Pao-yü felt constrained to drop the subject, much
against his wishes, and old goody Liu forthwith thought of something
else to tell them.

"In our village," she resumed, "and on the eastern side of our
farmstead, there lives an old dame, whose age is this year, over ninety.
She goes in daily for fasting, and worshipping Buddha. Who'd have
thought it, she so moved the pity of the goddess of mercy that she gave
her this message in a dream: 'It was at one time ordained that you
should have no posterity, but as you have proved so devout, I have now
memorialised the Pearly Emperor to grant you a grandson!' The fact is,
this old dame had one son. This son had had too an only son; but he died
after they had with great difficulty managed to rear him to the age of
seventeen or eighteen. And what tears didn't they shed for him! But, in
course of time, another son was actually born to him. He is this year
just thirteen or fourteen, resembles a very ball of flower, (so plump is
he), and is clever and sharp to an exceptional degree! So this is indeed
a clear proof that those spirits and gods do exist!"

This long tirade proved to be in harmony with dowager lady Chia's and
Madame Wang's secret convictions on the subject. Even Madame Wang
therefore listened to every word with all profound attention. Pao-yü,
however, was so pre-occupied with the story about the stolen firewood
that he fell in a brown study and gave way to conjectures.

"Yesterday," T'an Ch'un at this point remarked, "We put cousin Shih to a
lot of trouble and inconvenience, so, when we get back, we must consult
about convening a meeting, and, while returning her entertainment, we
can also invite our venerable ancestor to come and admire the
chrysanthemums; what do you think of this?"

"Our worthy senior," smiled Pao-yü, "has intimated that she means to
give a banquet to return cousin Shih's hospitality, and to ask us to do
the honours. Let's wait therefore until we partake of grandmother's
collation, before we issue our own invitations; there will be ample time
then to do so."

"The later it gets, the cooler the weather becomes," T'an Ch'un
observed, "and our dear senior is not likely to enjoy herself."

"Grandmother," added Pao-yü, "is also fond of rain and snow, so wouldn't
it be as well to wait until the first fall, and then ask her to come and
look at the snow. This will be better, won't it? And were we to recite
our verses with snow about us, it will be ever so much more fun!"

"To hum verses in the snow," Lin Tai-yü speedily demurred with a smile,
"won't, in my idea, be half as nice as building up a heap of firewood
and then stealing it, with the flakes playing about us. This will be by
far more enjoyable!"

This proposal made Pao-ch'ai and the others laugh. Pao-yü cast a glance
at her but made no reply.

But, in a short time, the company broke up. Pao-yü eventually gave old
goody Liu a tug on the sly and plied her with minute questions as to who
the girl was. The old dame was placed under the necessity of fabricating
something for his benefit. "The truth is," she said, "that there stands
on the north bank of the ditch in our village a small ancestral hall, in
which offerings are made, but not to spirits or gods. There was in
former days some official or other..."

"While speaking, she went on to try and recollect his name and surname.

"No matter about names or surnames!" Pao-yü expostulated. "There's no
need for you to recall them to memory! Just mention the facts; they'll
be enough."

"This official," old goody Liu resumed, "had no son. His offspring
consisted of one young daughter, who went under the name of Jo Yü, (like
Jade). She could read and write, and was doated upon by this official
and his consort, just as if she were a precious jewel. But,
unfortunately, when this young lady, Jo Yü, grew up to be seventeen, she
contracted some disease and died."

When these words fell on Pao-yü's ears, he stamped his foot and heaved a
sigh. "What happened after that?" he then asked.

Old goody Liu pursued her story.

"So incessantly," she continued, "did this official and his consort
think of their child that they raised this ancestral hall, erected a
clay image of their young daughter Jo Yü in it, and appointed some one
to burn incense and trim the fires. But so many days and years have now
elapsed that the people themselves are no more alive, the temple is in
decay, and the image itself is become a spirit."

"It hasn't become a spirit," remonstrated Pao-yü with vehemence. "Human
beings of this kind may, the rule is, die, yet they are not dead."

"O-mi-to-fu!" ejaculated old goody Liu; "is it really so! Had you, sir,
not enlightened us, we would have remained under the impression that she
had become a spirit! But she repeatedly transforms herself into a human
being, and there she roams about in every village, farmstead, inn and
roadside. And the one I mentioned just now as having taken the firewood
is that very girl! The villagers in our place are still consulting with
the idea of breaking this clay image and razing the temple to the
ground."

"Be quick and dissuade them!" eagerly exclaimed Pao-yü. "Were they to
raze the temple to the ground, their crime won't be small."

"It's lucky that you told me, Sir," old goody Liu added. "When I get
back to-morrow, I'll make them relinquish the idea and finish!"

"Our venerable senior and my mother," Pao-yü pursued, "are both
charitable persons. In fact, all the inmates of our family, whether old
or young, do, in like manner, delight in good deeds, and take pleasure
in distributing alms. Their greatest relish is to repair temples, and to
put up images to the spirits; so to-morrow, I'll make a subscription and
collect a few donations for you, and you can then act as incense-burner.
When sufficient money has been raised, this fane can be repaired, and
another clay image put up; and month by month I'll give you incense and
fire money to enable you to burn joss-sticks; won't this be A good thing
for you?"

"In that case," old goody Liu rejoined, "I shall, thanks to that young
lady's good fortune, have also a few cash to spend."

Pao-yü thereupon likewise wanted to know what the name of the place was,
the name of the village, how far it was there and back, and whereabout
the temple was situated.

Old goody Liu replied to his questions, by telling him every idle
thought that came first to her lips. Pao-yü, however, credited the
information she gave him and, on his return to his rooms, he exercised,
the whole night, his mind with building castles in the air.

On the morrow, as soon as daylight dawned, he speedily stepped out of
his room, and, handing Pei Ming several hundreds of cash, he bade him
proceed first in the direction and to the place specified by old goody
Liu, and clearly ascertain every detail, so as to enable him, on his
return from his errand, to arrive at a suitable decision to carry out
his purpose. After Pei Ming's departure, Pao-yü continued on pins on
needles and on the tiptoe of expectation. Into such a pitch of
excitement did he work himself, that he felt like an ant in a burning
pan. With suppressed impatience, he waited and waited until sunset. At
last then he perceived Pei Ming walk in, in high glee.

"Have you discovered the place?" hastily inquired Pao-yü.

"Master," Pei Ming laughed, "you didn't catch distinctly the directions
given you, and you made me search in a nice way! The name of the place
and the bearings can't be those you gave me, Sir; that is why I've had
to hunt about the whole day long! I prosecuted my inquiries up to the
very ditch on the north east side, before I eventually found a ruined
temple."

Upon hearing the result of his researches, Pao-yü was much gratified.
His very eyebrows distended. His eyes laughed. "Old goody Liu," he said
with eagerness, "is a person well up in years, and she may at the moment
have remembered wrong; it's very likely she did. But recount to me what
you saw."

"The door of that temple," Pei Ming explained, "really faces south, and
is all in a tumble-down condition. I searched and searched till I was
driven to utter despair. As soon, however, as I caught sight of it,
'that's right,' I shouted, and promptly walked in. But I at once
discovered a clay figure, which gave me such a fearful start, that I
scampered out again; for it looked as much alive as if it were a real
living being."

Pao-yü smiled full of joy. "It can metamorphose itself into a human
being," he observed, "so, of course, it has more or less a life-like
appearance."

"Was it ever a girl?" Pei Ming rejoined clapping his hands. "Why it was,
in fact, no more than a green-faced and red-haired god of plagues."

Pao-yü, at this answer, spat at him contemptuously. "You are, in very
truth, a useless fool!" he cried. "Haven't you even enough gumption for
such a trifling job as this?"

"What book, I wonder, have you again been reading, master?" Pei Ming
continued. "Or you may, perhaps, have heard some one prattle a lot of
trash and believed it as true! You send me on this sort of wild goose
chase and make me go and knock my head about, and how can you ever say
that I'm good for nothing?"

Pao-yü did not fail to notice that he was in a state of exasperation so
he lost no time in trying to calm him. "Don't be impatient!" he urged.
"You can go again some other day, when you've got nothing to attend to,
and institute further inquiries! If it turns out that she has
hood-winked us, why, there will, naturally, be no such thing. But if,
verily, there is, won't you also lay up for yourself a store of good
deeds? I shall feel it my duty to reward you in a most handsome manner."

As he spoke, he espied a servant-lad, on service at the second gate,
approach and report to him: "The young ladies in our venerable
ladyship's apartments are standing at the threshold of the second gate
and looking out for you, Mr. Secundus."

But as, reader, you are not aware what they were on the look-out to tell
him, the subsequent chapter will explain it for you.



CHAPTER XL.

  The venerable lady Shih attends a second banquet in the garden of
      Broad Vista.
  Chin Yüan-yang three times promulgates, by means of dominoes, the
      order to quote passages from old writers.


As soon as Pao-yü, we will now explain, heard what the lad told him, he
rushed with eagerness inside. When he came to look about him, he
discovered Hu Po standing in front of the screen. "Be quick and go," she
urged. "They're waiting to speak to you."

Pao-yü wended his way into the drawing rooms. Here he found dowager lady
Chia, consulting with Madame Wang and the whole body of young ladies,
about the return feast to be given to Shih Hsiang-yün.

"I've got a plan to suggest," he consequently interposed. "As there are
to be no outside guests, the eatables too should not be limited to any
kind or number. A few of such dishes, as have ever been to the liking of
any of us, should be fixed upon and prepared for the occasion. Neither
should any banquet be spread, but a high teapoy can be placed in front
of each, with one or two things to suit our particular tastes. Besides,
a painted box with partitions and a decanter. Won't this be an original
way?"

"Capital!" shouted old lady Chia. "Go and tell the people in the cook
house," she forthwith ordered a servant, "to get ready to-morrow such
dishes as we relish, and to put them in as many boxes as there will be
people, and bring them over. We can have breakfast too in the garden."

But while they were deliberating, the time came to light the lamps.
Nothing of any note transpired the whole night. The next day, they got
up at early dawn. The weather, fortunately, was beautifully clear. Li
Wan turned out of bed at daybreak. She was engaged in watching the old
matrons and servant-girls sweeping the fallen leaves, rubbing the tables
and chairs, and preparing the tea and wine vessels, when she perceived
Feng Erh usher in old goody Liu and Pan Erh. "You're very busy, our
senior lady!" they said.

"I told you that you wouldn't manage to start yesterday," Li Wan smiled,
"but you were in a hurry to get away."

"Your worthy old lady," goody Liu replied laughingly, "wouldn't let me
go. She wanted me to enjoy myself too for a day before I went."

Feng Erh then produced several large and small keys. "Our mistress Lien
says," she remarked, "that she fears that the high teapoys which are out
are not enough, and she thinks it would be as well to open the loft and
take out those that are put away and use them for a day. Our lady should
really have come and seen to it in person, but as she has something to
tell Madame Wang, she begs your ladyship to open the place, and get a
few servants to bring them out."

Li Wan there and then told Su Yün to take the keys. She also bade a
matron go out and call a few servant-boys from those on duty at the
second gate. When they came, Li Wan remained in the lower story of the
Ta Kuan loft, and looking up, she ordered the servants to go and open
the Cho Chin hall and to bring the teapoys one by one. The young
servant-lads, matrons and servant-maids then set to work, in a body, and
carried down over twenty of them.

"Be careful with them," shouted Li Wan. "Don't be bustling about just as
if you were being pursued by ghosts! Mind you don't break the tenons!"
Turning her head round, "old dame," she observed, addressing herself
smilingly to goody Liu, "go upstairs too and have a look!"

Old goody Liu was longing to satisfy her curiosity, so at the bare
mention of the permission, she uttered just one word ("come") and,
dragging Pan Erh along, she trudged up the stairs. On her arrival
inside, she espied, pile upon pile, a whole heap of screens, tables and
chairs, painted lanterns of different sizes, and other similar articles.
She could not, it is true, make out the use of the various things, but,
at the sight of so many colours, of such finery and of the unusual
beauty of each article, she muttered time after time the name of Buddha,
and then forthwith wended her way downstairs. Subsequently (the
servants) locked the doors and every one of them came down.

"I fancy," cried Li Wan, "that our dowager lady will feel disposed (to
go on the water), so you'd better also get the poles, oars and awnings
for the boats and keep them in readiness."

The servants expressed their obedience. Once more they unlocked the
doors, and carried down everything required. She then bade a lad notify
the boatwomen go to the dock and punt out two boats. But while all this
bustle was going on, they discovered that dowager lady Chia had already
arrived at the head of a whole company of people. Li Wan promptly went
up to greet them.

"Dear venerable senior," she smiled, "you must be in good spirits to
have come in here! Imagining that you hadn't as yet combed your hair, I
just plucked a few chrysanthemums, meaning to send them to you."

While she spoke, Pi Yüeh at once presented to her a jadite tray, of the
size of a lotus leaf, containing twigs cut from every species of
chrysanthemum. Old lady Chia selected a cluster of deep red and pinned
it in her hair about her temples. But turning round, she noticed old
goody Liu. "Come over here," she vehemently cried with a smile; "and put
on a few flowers."

Scarcely was this remark concluded, than lady Feng dragged goody Liu
forward. "Let me deck you up!" she laughed. With these words, she seized
a whole plateful of flowers and stuck them three this way, four that
way, all over her head. Old lady Chia, and the whole party were greatly
amused; so much so, that they could not check themselves.

"I wonder," shouted goody Liu smiling, "what blessings I have brought
upon my head that such honours are conferred upon it to-day!"

"Don't you yet pull them away," they all laughed, "and chuck them in her
face! She has got you up in such a way as to make a regular old elf of
you!"

"I'm an old hag, I admit," goody Liu pursued with a laugh; "but when I
was young, I too was pretty and fond of flowers and powder! But the best
thing I can do now is to keep to such fineries as befit my advanced
age!"

While they bandied words, they reached the Hsin Fang pavilion. The
waiting maids brought a large embroidered rug and spread it over the
planks of the divan near the balustrade. On this rug dowager lady Chia
sat, with her back leaning against the railing; and, inviting goody Liu
to also take a seat next to her, "Is this garden nice or not?" she asked
her.

Old goody Liu invoked Buddha several times. "We country-people," she
rejoined, "do invariably come, at the close of each year, into the city
and buy pictures and stick them about. And frequently do we find
ourselves in our leisure moments wondering how we too could manage to
get into the pictures, and walk about the scenes they represent. I
presumed that those pictures were purely and simply fictitious, for how
could there be any such places in reality? But, contrary to my
expectations, I found, as soon as I entered this garden to-day and had a
look about it, that it was, after all, a hundred times better than these
very pictures. But if only I could get some one to make me a sketch of
this garden, to take home with me and let them see it, so that when we
die we may have reaped some benefit!"

Upon catching the wish she expressed, dowager lady Chia pointed at Hsi
Ch'un. "Look at that young granddaughter of mine!" she smiled. "She's
got the knack of drawing. So what do you say to my asking her to-morrow
to make a picture for you?"

This suggestion filled goody Liu with enthusiasm and speedily crossing
over, she clasped Hsi Ch'un in her arms. "My dear Miss!" she cried, "so
young in years, and yet so pretty, and so accomplished too! Mightn't you
be a spirit come to life!"

After old lady Chia had had a little rest, she in person took goody Liu
and showed her everything there was to be seen. First, they visited the
Hsiao Hsiang lodge. The moment they stepped into the entrance, a narrow
avenue, flanked on either side with kingfisher-like green bamboos, met
their gaze. The earth below was turfed all over with moss. In the
centre, extended a tortuous road, paved with pebbles. Goody Liu left
dowager lady Chia and the party walk on the raised road, while she
herself stepped on the earth. But Hu Po tugged at her. "Come up, old
dame, and walk here!" she exclaimed. "Mind the fresh moss is slippery
and you might fall."

"I don't mind it!" answered goody Liu. "We people are accustomed to
walking (on such slippery things)! So, young ladies, please proceed. And
do look after your embroidered shoes! Don't splash them with mud."

But while bent upon talking with those who kept on the raised road, she
unawares reached a spot, which was actually slippery, and with a sound
of "ku tang" she tumbled over.

The whole company clapped their hands and laughed boisterously.

"You young wenches," shouted out dowager lady Chia, "don't you yet raise
her up, but stand by giggling?"

This reprimand was still being uttered when goody Liu had already
crawled up. She too was highly amused. "Just as my mouth was bragging,"
she observed, "I got a whack on the lips!"

"Have you perchance twisted your waist?" inquired old lady Chia. "Tell
the servant-girls to pat it for you!"

"What an idea!" retorted goody Liu, "am I so delicate? What day ever
goes by without my tumbling down a couple of times? And if I had to be
patted every time wouldn't it be dreadful!"

Tzu Chuan had at an early period raised the speckled bamboo portiere.
Dowager lady Chia and her companions entered and seated themselves. Lin
Tai-yü with her own hands took a small tray and came to present a
covered cup of tea to her grandmother.

"We won't have any tea!" Madame Wang interposed, "so, miss, you needn't
pour any."

Lin Tai-yü, hearing this, bade a waiting-maid fetch the chair from under
the window where she herself often sat, and moving it to the lower side,
she pressed Madame Wang into it. But goody Liu caught sight of the
pencils and inkslabs, lying on the table placed next to the window, and
espied the bookcase piled up to the utmost with books. "This must
surely," the old dame ejaculated, "be some young gentleman's study!"

"This is the room of this granddaughter-in-law of mine," dowager lady
Chia explained, smilingly pointing to Tai-yü.

Goody Liu scrutinised Lin Tai-yü with intentness for a while. "Is this
anything like a young lady's private room?" she then observed with a
smile. "Why, in very deed, it's superior to any first class library!"

"How is it I don't see Pao-yü?" his grandmother Chia went on to inquire.

"He's in the boat, on the pond," the waiting-maids, with one voice,
returned for answer.

"Who also got the boats ready?" old lady Chia asked.

"The loft was open just now so they were taken out," Li Wan said, "and
as I thought that you might, venerable senior, feel inclined to have a
row, I got everything ready."

After listening to this explanation, dowager lady Chia was about to pass
some remark, but some one came and reported to her that Mrs. Hsüeh had
arrived. No sooner had old lady Chia and the others sprung to their feet
than they noticed that Mrs. Hsüeh had already made her appearance. While
taking a seat: "Your venerable ladyship," she smiled, "must be in
capital spirits to-day to have come at this early hour!"

"It's only this very minute that I proposed that any one who came late,
should be fined," dowager lady Chia laughed, "and, who'd have thought
it, here you, Mrs. Hsüeh, arrive late!"

After they had indulged in good-humoured raillery for a time, old lady
Chia's attention was attracted by the faded colour of the gauze on the
windows, and she addressed herself to Madame Wang. "This gauze," she
said, "may have been nice enough when it was newly pasted, but after a
time nothing remained of kingfisher green. In this court too there are
no peach or apricot trees and these bamboos already are green in
themselves, so were this shade of green gauze to be put up again, it
would, instead of improving matters, not harmonise with the
surroundings. I remember that we had at one time four or five kinds of
coloured gauzes for sticking on windows, so give her some to-morrow to
change that on there."

"When I opened the store yesterday," hastily put in Lady Feng, "I
noticed that there were still in those boxes, made of large planks,
several rolls of 'cicada wing' gauze of silvery red colour. There were
also several rolls with designs of twigs of flowers of every kind,
several with 'the rolling clouds and bats' pattern, and several with
figures representing hundreds of butterflies, interspersed among
flowers. The colours of all these were fresh, and the gauze supple. But
I failed to see anything of the kind you speak of. Were two rolls taken
(from those I referred to), and a couple of bed-covers of embroidered
gauze made out of them, they would, I fancy, be a pretty sight!"

"Pshaw!" laughed old lady Chia, "every one says that there's nothing you
haven't gone through and nothing you haven't seen, and don't you even
know what this gauze is? Will you again brag by and bye, after this?"

Mrs. Hsüeh and all the others smiled. "She may have gone through a good
deal," they remarked, "but how can she ever presume to pit herself
against an old lady like you? So why don't you, venerable senior, tell
her what it is so that we too may be edified."

Lady Feng too gave a smile. "My dear ancestor," she pleaded, "do tell me
what it is like."

Dowager lady Chia thereupon proceeded to enlighten Mrs. Hsüeh and the
whole company. "That gauze is older in years than any one of you," she
said. "It isn't therefore to be wondered, if you make a mistake and take
it for 'cicada wing' gauze. But it really bears some resemblance to it;
so much so, indeed, that any one, not knowing the difference, would
imagine it to be the 'cicada wing' gauze. Its true name, however, is
'soft smoke' silk."

"This is also a nice sounding name," lady Feng agreed. "But up to the
age I've reached, I have never heard of any such designation, in spite
of the many hundreds of specimens of gauzes and silks, I've seen."

"How long can you have lived?" old lady Chia added smilingly, "and how
many kinds of things can you have met, that you indulge in this tall
talk? Of this 'soft smoke' silk, there only exist four kinds of colours.
The one is red-blue; the other is russet; the other pine-green; the
other silvery-red; and it's because, when made into curtains or stuck on
window-frames, it looks from far like smoke or mist, that it is called
'soft smoke' silk. The silvery-red is also called 'russet shadow' gauze.
Among the gauzes used in the present day, in the palace above, there are
none so supple and rich, light and closely-woven as this!"

"Not to speak of that girl Feng not having seen it," Mrs. Hsüeh laughed,
"why, even I have never so much as heard anything of it."

While the conversation proceeded in this strain, lady Feng soon directed
a servant to fetch a roll. "Now isn't this the kind!" dowager lady Chia
exclaimed. "At first, we simply had it stuck on the window frames, but
we subsequently used it for covers and curtains, just for a trial, and
really they were splendid! So you had better to-morrow try and find
several rolls, and take some of the silvery-red one and have it fixed on
the windows for her."

While lady Feng promised to attend to her commission, the party
scrutinised it, and unanimously extolled it with effusion. Old goody Liu
too strained her eyes and examined it, and her lips incessantly muttered
Buddha's name. "We couldn't," she ventured, "afford to make clothes of
such stuff, much though we may long to do so; and won't it be a pity to
use it for sticking on windows?"

"But it doesn't, after all, look well, when made into clothes," old lady
Chia explained.

Lady Feng hastily pulled out the lapel of the deep-red brocaded gauze
jacket she had on, and, facing dowager lady Chia and Mrs. Hsüeh, "Look
at this jacket of mine," she remarked.

"This is also of first-rate quality!" old lady Chia and Mrs. Hsüeh
rejoined. "This is nowadays made in the palace for imperial use, but it
can't possibly come up to this!"

"It's such thin stuff," lady Feng observed, "and do you still say that
it was made in the palace for imperial use? Why, it doesn't, in fact,
compare favourably with even this, which is worn by officials!"

"You'd better search again!" old lady Chia urged; "I believe there must
be more of it! If there be, bring it all out, and give this old relative
Liu a couple of rolls! Should there be any red-blue, I'll make a curtain
to hang up. What remains can be matched with some lining, and cut into a
few double waistcoats for the waiting-maids to wear. It would be sheer
waste to keep these things, as they will be spoilt by the damp."

Lady Feng vehemently acquiesced; after which, she told a servant to take
the gauze away.

"These rooms are so small!" dowager lady Chia then observed, smiling.
"We had better go elsewhere for a stroll."

"Every one says," old goody Liu put in, "that big people live in big
houses! When I saw yesterday your main apartments, dowager lady, with
all those large boxes, immense presses, big tables, and spacious beds to
match, they did, indeed, present an imposing sight! Those presses are
larger than our whole house; yea loftier too! But strange to say there
were ladders in the back court. 'They don't also,' I thought, 'go up to
the house tops to sun things, so what can they keep those ladders in
readiness for?' Well, after that, I remembered that they must be
required for opening the presses to take out or put in things. And that
without those ladders, how could one ever reach that height? But now
that I've also seen these small rooms, more luxuriously got up than the
large ones, and full of various articles, all so fascinating and hardly
even known to me by name, I feel, the more I feast my eyes on them, the
more unable to tear myself away from them."

"There are other things still better than this," lady Feng added. "I'll
take you to see them all!"

Saying this, they straightway left the Hsiao Hsiang lodge. From a
distance, they spied a whole crowd of people punting the boats in the
lake.

"As they've got the boats ready," old lady Chia proposed, "we may as
well go and have a row in them!"

As she uttered this suggestion, they wended their steps along the
persicary-covered bank of the Purple Lily Isle. But before reaching the
lake, they perceived several matrons advancing that way with large
multi-coloured boxes in their hands, made all alike of twisted wire and
inlaid with gold. Lady Feng hastened to inquire of Madame Wang where
breakfast was to be served.

"Ask our venerable senior," Madame Wang replied, "and let them lay it
wherever she pleases."

Old lady Chia overheard her answer, and turning her head round: "Miss
Tertia," she said, "take the servants, and make them lay breakfast
wherever you think best! We'll get into the boats from here."

Upon catching her senior's wishes, lady Feng retraced her footsteps, and
accompanied by Li Wan, T'an Ch'un, Yüan Yang and Hu Po, she led off the
servants, carrying the eatables, and other domestics, and came by the
nearest way, to the Ch'iu Shuang library, where they arranged the tables
in the Hsiao Ts'ui hall.

"We daily say that whenever the gentlemen outside have anything to drink
or eat, they invariably have some one who can raise a laugh and whom
they can chaff for fun's sake," Yuan Yang smiled, "so let's also to-day
get a female family-companion."

Li Wan, being a person full of kindly feelings, did not fathom the
insinuation, though it did not escape her ear. Lady Feng, however,
thoroughly understood that she alluded to old goody Liu. "Let us too
to-day," she smilingly remarked, "chaff her for a bit of fun!"

These two then began to mature their plans.

Li Wan chided them with a smile. "You people," she said, "don't know
even how to perform the least good act! But you're not small children
any more, and are you still up to these pranks? Mind, our venerable
ancestor might call you to task!"

"That has nothing whatever to do with you, senior lady," Yüan Yang
laughed, "it's my own look out!"

These words were still on her lips, when she saw dowager lady Chia and
the rest of the company arrive. They each sat where and how they
pleased. First and foremost, a waiting-maid brought two trays of tea.
After tea, lady Feng laid hold of a napkin, made of foreign cloth, in
which were wrapped a handful of blackwood chopsticks, encircled with
three rings, of inlaid silver, and distributed them on the tables, in
the order in which they were placed.

"Bring that small hard-wood table over," old lady Chia then exclaimed;
"and let our relative Liu sit next to me here!"

No sooner did the servants hear her order than they hurried to move the
table to where she wanted it. Lady Feng, during this interval, made a
sign with her eye to Yüan Yang. Yüan Yang there and then dragged goody
Liu out of the hall and began to impress in a low tone of voice various
things on her mind. "This is the custom which prevails in our
household," she proceeded, "and if you disregard it we'll have a laugh
at your expense!"

Having arranged everything she had in view, they at length returned to
their places. Mrs. Hsüeh had come over, after her meal, so she simply
seated herself on one side and sipped her tea. Dowager lady Chia with
Pao-yü, Hsiang-yün, Tai-yü and Pao-ch'ai sat at one table. Madame Wang
took the girls, Ying Ch'un, and her sisters, and occupied one table. Old
goody Liu took a seat at a table next to dowager lady Chia. Heretofore,
while their old mistress had her repast, a young servant-maid usually
stood by her to hold the finger bowl, yak-brush, napkin and other such
necessaries, but Yüan Yang did not of late fulfil any of these duties,
so when, on this occasion, she deliberately seized the yak-brush and
came over and flapped it about, the servant-girls concluded that she was
bent upon playing some tricks upon goody Liu, and they readily withdrew
and let her have her way.

While Yüan Yang attended to her self-imposed duties, she winked at the
old dame.

"Miss," goody Liu exclaimed, "set your mind at ease!" Goody Liu sat down
at the table and took up the chopsticks, but so heavy and clumsy did she
find them that she could not handle them conveniently. The fact is that
lady Feng and Yüan Yang had put their heads together and decided to only
assign to goody Liu a pair of antiquated four-cornered ivory chopsticks,
inlaid with gold.

"These forks," shouted goody Liu, after scrutinising them, "are heavier
than the very iron-lever over at my place. How ever can I move them
about?"

This remark had the effect of making every one explode into a fit of
laughter. But a married woman standing in the centre of the room, with a
box in her hands, attracted their gaze. A waiting-maid went up to her
and removed the cover of the box. Its contents were two bowls of
eatables. Li Wan took one of these and placed it on dowager lady Chia's
table, while lady Feng chose the bowl with pigeon's eggs and put it on
goody Liu's table.

"Please (commence)," Dowager lady Chia uttered from the near side, where
she sat.

Goody Liu at this speedily sprung to her feet. "Old Liu, old Liu," she
roared with a loud voice, "your eating capacity is as big as that of a
buffalo! You've gorged like an old sow and can't raise your head up!"
Then puffing out her cheeks, she added not a word.

The whole party was at first taken quite aback. But, as soon as they
heard the drift of her remarks, every one, both high as well as low,
began to laugh boisterously. Hsiang-yün found it so difficult to
restrain herself that she spurted out the tea she had in her mouth. Lin
Tai-yü indulged in such laughter that she was quite out of breath, and
propping herself up on the table, she kept on ejaculating 'Ai-yo.'
Pao-yü rolled into his grandmother's lap. The old lady herself was so
amused that she clasped Pao-yü in her embrace, and gave way to endearing
epithets. Madame Wang laughed, and pointed at lady Feng with her finger;
but as for saying a word, she could not. Mrs. Hsüeh had much difficulty
in curbing her mirth, and she sputtered the tea, with which her mouth
was full, all over T'an Ch'un's petticoat. T'an Ch'un threw the contents
of the teacup, she held in her hand, over Ying Ch'un; while Hsi Ch'un
quitted her seat, and, pulling her nurse away, bade her rub her stomach
for her.

Below, among the lower seats, there was not one who was not with bent
waist and doubled-up back. Some retired to a corner and, squatting down,
laughed away. Others suppressed their laughter and came up and changed
the clothes of their young mistresses. Lady Feng and Yuan Yang were the
only ones, who kept their countenance. Still they continued helping old
goody Liu to food.

Old goody Liu took up the chopsticks. "Even the chickens in this place
are fine," she went on to add, pretending, she did not hear what was
going on; "the eggs they lay are small, but so dainty! How very pretty
they are! Let me help myself to one!"

The company had just managed to check themselves, but, the moment these
words fell on their ears, they started again with their laughter. Old
lady Chia laughed to such an extent that tears streamed from her eyes.
And so little could she bear the strain any longer that Hu Po stood
behind her and patted her.

"This must be the work of that vixen Feng!" old lady Chia laughed. "She
has ever been up to tricks like a very imp, so be quick and disbelieve
all her yarns!"

Goody Liu was in the act of praising the eggs as small yet dainty, when
lady Feng interposed with a smile. "They're one tael each, be quick, and
taste them;" she said; "they're not nice when they get cold!"

Goody Liu forthwith stretched out the chopsticks with the intent of
catching one; but how could she manage to do so? They rolled and rolled
in the bowl for ever so long; and, it was only after extreme difficulty
that she succeeded in shoving one up. Extending her neck forward, she
was about to put it in her mouth, when it slipped down again, and rolled
on to the floor. She hastily banged down the chopsticks, and was going
herself to pick it up, when a servant, who stood below, got hold of it
and took it out of the room.

Old goody Liu heaved a sigh. "A tael!" she soliloquised, "and here it
goes without a sound!"

Every one had long ago abandoned all idea of eating, and, gazing at her,
they enjoyed the fun.

"Who has now brought out these chopsticks again?" old lady Chia went on
to ask. "We haven't invited any strangers or spread any large banquet!
It must be that vixen Feng who gave them out! But don't you yet change
them!"

The servants, standing on the floor below, had indeed had no hand in
getting those ivory chopsticks; they had, in fact, been brought by lady
Feng and Yüan Yang; but when they heard these remarks, they hurried to
put them away and to change them for a pair similar to those used by the
others, made of blackwood inlaid with silver.

"They've taken away the gold ones," old goody Liu shouted, "and here
come silver ones! But, after all, they're not as handy as those we use!"

"Should there be any poison in the viands," lady Feng observed, "you can
detect it, as soon as this silver is dipped into them!"

"If there's poison in such viands as these," old goody Liu added, "why
those of ours must be all arsenic! But though it be the death of me,
I'll swallow every morsel!"

Seeing how amusing the old woman was and with what relish she devoured
her food, dowager lady Chia took her own dishes and passed them over to
her.

She then likewise bade an old matron take various viands and put them in
a bowl for Pan Erh. But presently, the repast was concluded, and old
lady Chia and all the other inmates adjoined into T'an Ch'un's bedroom
for a chat.

The remnants were, meanwhile, cleared away, and fresh tables were laid.

Old goody Liu watched Li Wan and lady Feng sit opposite each other and
eat. "Putting everything else aside," she sighed, "what most takes my
fancy is the way things are done in your mansion. It isn't to be
wondered at that the adage has it that: 'propriety originates from great
families.'"

"Don't be too touchy," lady Feng hastily smiled, "we all made fun of you
just now."

But barely had she done speaking, when Yüan Yang too walked in. "Old
goody Liu," she said laughingly, "don't be angry! I tender you my
apologies, venerable dame!"

"What are you saying, Miss?" old goody Liu rejoined smiling. "We've
coaxed our dowager lady to get a little distraction; and what reason is
there to be angry? From the very first moment you spoke to me, I knew at
once that it was intended to afford merriment to you all! Had I been
angry at heart, I wouldn't have gone so far as to say what I did!"

Yüan Yang then blew up the servants. "Why," she shouted, "don't you pour
a cup of tea for the old dame?"

"That sister-in-law," promptly explained old goody Liu, "gave me a cup a
little while back. I've had it already. But you, Miss, must also have
something to eat."

Lady Feng dragged Yüan Yang into a seat. "Have your meal with us!" she
said. "You'll thus save another fuss by and bye."

Yüan Yang readily seated herself. The matrons came up and added to the
number of bowls and chopsticks, and the trio went through their meal.

"From all I see," smiled goody Liu, "you people eat just a little and
finish. It's lucky you don't feel the pangs of hunger! But it isn't
astonishing if a whiff of wind can puff you over!"

"A good many eatables remained over to-day. Where are they all gone to?"
Yüan Yang inquired.

"They haven't as yet been apportioned!" the matrons responded. "They're
kept in here until they can be given in a lump to them to eat!"

"They can't get through so many things!" Yüan Yang resumed. "You had as
well therefore choose two bowls and send them over to that girl P'ing,
in your mistress Secundus' rooms."

"She has had her repast long ago." lady Feng put in. "There's no need to
give her any!"

"With what she can't eat, herself," Yüan Yang continued, "she can feed
the cats."

At these words, a matron lost no time in selecting two sorts of
eatables, and, taking the box, she went to take them over.

"Where's Su Yun gone to?" Yüan Yang asked.

"They're all in here having their meal together." Li Wan replied. "What
do you want her for again?"

"Well, in that case, never mind," Yüan Yang answered.

"Hsi Jen isn't here," lady Feng observed, "so tell some one to take her
a few things!"

Yuan Yang, hearing this, directed a servant to send her also a few
eatables. "Have the partition boxes been filled with wine for by and
bye?" Yüan Yang went on to ask the matrons.

"They'll be ready, I think, in a little while," a matron explained.

"Hurry them up a bit!" Yüan Yang added.

The matron signified her assent.

Lady Feng and her friends then came into T'an Ch'un's apartments, where
they found the ladies chatting and laughing.

T'an Ch'un had ever shown an inclination for plenty of room. Hence that
suite of three apartments had never been partitioned. In the centre was
placed a large table of rosewood and Ta li marble. On this table, were
laid in a heap every kind of copyslips written by persons of note.
Several tens of valuable inkslabs and various specimens of tubes and
receptacles for pens figured also about; the pens in which were as
thickly packed as trees in a forest. On the off side, stood a flower
bowl from the 'Ju' kiln, as large as a bushel measure. In it was placed,
till it was quite full, a bunch of white chrysanthemums, in appearance
like crystal balls. In the middle of the west wall, was suspended a
large picture representing vapor and rain; the handiwork of Mi
Nang-yang. On the left and right of this picture was hung a pair of
antithetical scrolls--the autograph of Yen Lü. The lines on these
scrolls were:

  Wild scenes are to the taste of those who leisure love,
  And springs and rookeries are their rustic resort.

On the table, figured a large tripod. On the left, stood on a blackwood
cabinet, a huge bowl from a renowned government kiln. This bowl
contained about ten "Buddha's hands" of beautiful yellow and fine
proportions. On the right, was suspended, on a Japanese-lacquered frame,
a white jade sonorous plate. Its shape resembled two eyes, one by the
side of the other. Next to it hung a small hammer.

Pan Erh had become a little more confident and was about to seize the
hammer and beat the plate, when the waiting-maids hastened to prevent
him. Next, he wanted a "Buddha's hand" to eat. T'an Ch'un chose one and
let him have it. "You may play with it," she said, "but you can't eat
it."

On the east side stood a sleeping divan. On a movable bed was hung a
leek-green gauze curtain, ornamented with double embroideries,
representing flowers, plants and insects. Pan Erh ran up to have a look.
"This is a green-cicada," he shouted; "this a grasshopper!"

But old goody Liu promptly gave him a slap. "You mean scamp!" she cried.
"What an awful rumpus you're kicking up! I simply brought you along with
me to look at things; and lo, you put on airs;" and she beat Pan Erh
until he burst out crying. It was only after every one quickly combined
in using their efforts to solace him that he at length desisted.

Old lady Chia then looked through the gauze casement into the back court
for some time. "The dryandra trees by the eaves of the covered passage
are growing all right," she remarked. "The only thing is that their
foliage is rather sparse."

But while she passed this remark, a sudden gust of wind swept by, and
faintly on her ear fell the strains of music. "In whose house is there a
wedding?" old lady Chia inquired. "This place must be very near the
street!"

"How could one hear what's going on in the street?" Madame Wang and the
others smiled. "It's our twelve girls practising on their wind and
string instruments!"

"As they're practising," dowager lady Chia eagerly cried, smilingly,
"why not ask them to come in here and practise? They'll be able to have
a stroll also, while we, on our part, will derive some enjoyment."

Upon hearing this suggestion, lady Feng immediately directed a servant
to go out and call them in. She further issued orders to bring a table
and spread a red cover over it.

"Let it be put," old lady Chia chimed in, "in the water-pavilion of the
Lotus Fragrance Arbour, for (the music) will borrow the ripple of the
stream and sound ever so much more pleasant to the ear. We can by and
bye drink our wine in the Cho Chin Hall; we'll thus have ample room, and
be able to listen from close!"

Every one admitted that the spot was well adapted. Dowager lady Chia
turned herself towards Mrs. Hsüeh. "Let's get ahead!" she laughed. "The
young ladies don't like any one to come in here, for fear lest their
quarters should get contaminated; so don't let us show ourselves
disregardful of their wishes! The right thing would be to go and have
our wine aboard one of those boats!"

As she spoke, one and all rose to their feet. They were making their way
out when T'an Ch'un interposed. "What's this that you're saying?" she
smiled. "Please do seat yourselves, venerable senior, and you, Mrs.
Hsüeh, and Madame Wang! You can't be going yet?"

"These three girls of mine are really nice! There are only two
mistresses that are simply dreadful." Dowager lady Chia said smilingly.
"When we get drunk shortly, we'll go and sit in their rooms and have a
lark!"

These words evoked laughter from every one. In a body they quitted the
place. But they had not proceeded far before they reached the bank
covered with aquatic plants, to which place the boat-women, who had been
brought from Ku Su, had already punted two crab-wood boats. Into one of
these boats, they helped old lady Chia, Madame Wang, Mrs. Hsüeh, old
goody Liu, Yüan Yang, and Yü Ch'uan-Erh. Last in order Li Wan followed
on board. But lady Feng too stepped in, and standing up on the bow, she
insisted upon punting.

Dowager lady Chia, however, remonstrated from her seat in the bottom of
the boat. "This isn't a joke," she cried, "we're not on the river, it's
true, but there are some very deep places about, so be quick and come
in. Do it for my sake."

"What's there to be afraid of?" lady Feng laughed. "Compose your mind,
worthy ancestor."

Saying this, the boat was pushed off with one shove. When it reached the
middle of the lake, lady Feng became nervous, for the craft was small
and the occupants many, and hastily handing the pole to a boatwoman, she
squatted down at last.

Ying Ch'un, her sisters, their cousins, as well as Pao-yü subsequently
got on board the second boat, and followed in their track; while the
rest of the company, consisting of old nurses and a bevy of
waiting-maids, kept pace with them along the bank of the stream.

"All these broken lotus leaves are dreadful!" Pao-yü shouted. "Why don't
you yet tell the servants to pull them off?"

"When was this garden left quiet during all the days of this year?"
Pao-ch'ai smiled. "Why, people have come, day after day, to visit it, so
was there ever any time to tell the servants to come and clean it?"

"I have the greatest abhorrence," Lin Tai-yü chimed in, "for Li I's
poetical works, but there's only this line in them which I like:

 "'Leave the dry lotus leaves so as to hear the patter of the rain.'

"and here you people deliberately mean again not to leave the dry lotus
stay where they are."

"This is indeed a fine line!" Pao-yü exclaimed. "We mustn't hereafter
let them pull them away!"

While this conversation continued, they reached the shoaly inlet under
the flower-laden beech. They felt a coolness from the shady overgrowth
penetrate their very bones. The decaying vegetation and the withered
aquatic chestnut plants on the sand-bank enhanced, to a greater degree,
the beauty of the autumn scenery.

Dowager lady Chia at this point observed some spotless rooms on the
bank, so spick and so span. "Are not these Miss Hsüeh's quarters," she
asked. "Eh?"

"Yes, they are!" everybody answered.

Old lady Chia promptly bade them go alongside, and wending their way up
the marble steps, which seemed to lead to the clouds, they in a body
entered the Heng Wu court. Here they felt a peculiar perfume come
wafting into their nostrils, for the colder the season got the greener
grew that strange vegetation, and those fairy-like creepers. The various
plants were laden with seeds, which closely resembled red coral beans,
as they drooped in lovely clusters.

The house, as soon as they put their foot into it, presented the aspect
of a snow cave. There was a total absence of every object of ornament.
On the table figured merely an earthenware vase, in which were placed
several chrysanthemums. A few books and teacups were also conspicuous,
but no further knicknacks. On the bed was suspended a green gauze
curtain, and of equally extreme plainness were the coverlets and
mattresses belonging to it.

"This child," dowager lady Chia sighed, "is too simple! If you've got
nothing to lay about, why not ask your aunt for a few articles? I would
never raise any objection. I never thought about them. Your things, of
course, have been left at home, and have not been brought over."

So saying, she told Yuan Yang to go and fetch several bric-a-brac. She
next went on to call lady Feng to task.

"She herself wouldn't have them," (lady Feng) rejoined. "We really sent
over a few, but she refused every one of them and returned them."

"In her home also," smiled Mrs. Hsüeh, "she does not go in very much for
such sort of things."

Old lady Chia nodded her head. "It will never do!" she added. "It does,
it's true, save trouble; but were some relative to come on a visit,
she'll find things in an impossible way. In the second place, such
simplicity in the apartments of young ladies of tender age is quite
unpropitious! Why, if you young people go on in this way, we old fogies
should go further and live in stables! You've all heard what is said in
those books and plays about the dreadful luxury, with which young
ladies' quarters are got up. And though these girls of ours could not
presume to place themselves on the same footing as those young ladies,
they shouldn't nevertheless exceed too much the bounds of what
constitutes the right thing. If they have any objects ready at hand, why
shouldn't they lay them out? And if they have any strong predilection
for simplicity, a few things less will do quite as well. I've always had
the greatest knack for titifying a room, but being an old woman now I
haven't the ease and inclination to attend to such things! These girls
are, however, learning how to do things very nicely. I was afraid that
there would be an appearance of vulgarity in what they did, and that,
even had they anything worth having, they'd so place them about as to
spoil them; but from what I can see there's nothing vulgar about them.
But let me now put things right for you, and I'll wager that everything
will look grand as well as plain. I've got a couple of my own
knicknacks, which I've managed to keep to this day, by not allowing
Pao-yü to get a glimpse of them; for had he ever seen them, they too
would have long ago disappeared!" Continuing, she called Yüan Yang.
"Fetch that marble pot with scenery on it," she said to her; "that gauze
screen, and that tripod of transparent stone with black streaks, which
you'll find in there, and lay out all three on this table. They'll be
ample! Bring likewise those ink pictures and white silk curtains, and
change these curtains."

Yüan Yang expressed her obedience. "All these articles have been put
away in the eastern loft," she smiled. "In what boxes they've been put,
I couldn't tell; I must therefore go and find them quietly and if I
bring them over to-morrow, it will be time enough."

"To-morrow or the day after will do very well; but don't forget, that's
all," dowager lady Chia urged.

While conversing, they sat for a while. Presently, they left the rooms
and repaired straightway into the Cho Chin hall. Wen Kuan and the other
girls came up and paid their obeisance. They next inquired what songs
they were to practise.

"You'd better choose a few pieces to rehearse out of those you know
best," old lady Chia rejoined.

Wen Kuan and her companions then withdrew and betook themselves to the
Lotus Fragrance Pavilion. But we will leave them there without further
allusion to them.

During this while, lady Feng had already, with the help of servants, got
everything in perfect order. On the left and right of the side of honour
were placed two divans. These divans were completely covered with
embroidered covers and fine variegated mats. In front of each divan
stood two lacquer teapoys, inlaid, some with designs of crab-apple
flowers; others of plum blossom, some of lotus leaves, others of
sun-flowers. Some of these teapoys were square, others round. Their
shapes were all different. On each was placed a set consisting of a
stove and a bottle, also a box with partitions. The two divans and four
teapoys, in the place of honour, were used by dowager lady Chia and Mrs.
Hsüeh. The chair and two teapoys in the next best place, by Madame Wang.
The rest of the inmates had, all alike, a chair and a teapoy. On the
east side sat old goody Liu. Below old goody Liu came Madame Wang. On
the west was seated Shih Hsiang-yün. The second place was occupied by
Pao-ch'ai; the third by Tai-yü; the fourth by Ying Ch'un. T'an Ch'un and
Hsi Ch'un filled the lower seats, in their proper order; Pao-yü sat in
the last place. The two teapoys assigned to Li Wan and lady Feng stood
within the third line of railings, and beyond the second row of gauze
frames. The pattern of the partition-boxes corresponded likewise with
the pattern on the teapoys. Each inmate had a black decanter, with
silver, inlaid in foreign designs; as well as an ornamented, enamelled
cup.

After they had all occupied the seats assigned to them, dowager lady
Chia took the initiative and smilingly suggested: "Let's begin by
drinking a couple of cups of wine. But we should also have a game of
forfeits to-day, we'll have plenty of fun then."

"You, venerable senior, must certainly have a good wine order to
impose," Mrs. Hsüeh laughingly observed, "but how could we ever comply
with it? But if your aim be to intoxicate us, why, we'll all straightway
drink one or two cups more than is good for us and finish!"

"Here's Mrs. Hsüeh beginning to be modest again to-day!" old lady Chia
smiled. "But I expect it's because she looks down upon me as being an
old hag!"

"It isn't modesty!" Mrs. Hsüeh replied smiling. "It's all a dread lest I
shouldn't be able to observe the order and thus incur ridicule."

"If you don't give the right answer," Madame Wang promptly interposed
with a smile, "you'll only have to drink a cup or two more of wine, and
should we get drunk, we can go to sleep; and who'll, pray laugh at us?"

Mrs. Hsüeh nodded her head. "I'll agree to the order," she laughed,
"but, dear senior, you must, after all, do the right thing and have a
cup of wine to start it."

"This is quite natural!" old lady Chia answered laughingly; and with
these words, she forthwith emptied a cup.

Lady Feng with hurried steps advanced to the centre of the room. "If we
are to play at forfeits," she smilingly proposed, "we'd better invite
sister Yüan Yang to come and join us."

The whole company was perfectly aware that if dowager lady Chia had to
give out the rule of forfeits, Yüan Yang would necessarily have to
suggest it, so the moment they heard the proposal they, with common
consent, approved it as excellent. Lady Feng therefore there and then
dragged Yüan Yang over.

"As you're to take a part in the game of forfeits," Madame Wang
smilingly observed, "there's no reason why you should stand up." And
turning her head round, "Bring over," she bade a young waiting-maid, "a
chair and place it at your Mistress Secunda's table."

Yüan Yang, half refusing and half assenting, expressed her thanks, and
took the seat. After partaking also of a cup of wine, "Drinking rules,"
she smiled, "resemble very much martial law; so irrespective of high or
low, I alone will preside. Any one therefore who disobeys my words will
have to suffer a penalty."

"Of course, it should be so!" Madame Wang and the others laughed, "so be
quick and give out the rule!"

But before Yüan Yang had as yet opened her lips to speak, old goody Liu
left the table, and waving her hand: "Don't," she said, "make fun of
people in this way, for I'll go home."

"This will never do!" One and all smilingly protested.

Yüan Yang shouted to the young waiting-maids to drag her back to her
table; and the maids, while also indulging in laughter, actually pulled
her and compelled her to rejoin the banquet.

"Spare me!" old goody Liu kept on crying, "spare me!"

"Any one who says one word more," Yüan Yang exclaimed, "will be fined a
whole decanter full."

Old goody Liu then at length observed silence.

"I'll now give out the set of dominoes." Yüan Yang proceeded. "I'll
begin from our venerable mistress and follow down in proper order until
I come to old goody Liu, when I shall stop. So as to illustrate what I
meant just now by giving out a set, I'll take these three dominoes and
place them apart; you have to begin by saying something on the first,
next, to allude to the second, and, after finishing with all three, to
take the name of the whole set and match it with a line, no matter
whether it be from some stanza or roundelay, song or idyl, set phrases
or proverbs. But they must rhyme. And any one making a mistake will be
mulcted in one cup."

"This rule is splendid; begin at once!" they all exclaimed.

"I've got a set," Yüan Yang pursued; "on the left, is the piece
'heaven,' (twelve dots)."

  "Above head stretches the blue heaven,"

dowager lady Chia said.

"Good!" shouted every one.

"In the centre is a five and six," Yüan Yang resumed.

  The fragrance of the plum blossom pierces the bones on the bridge
      "Six,"

old lady Chia added.


"There now remains," Yüan Yang explained, "one piece, the six and one."

  "From among the fleecy clouds issues the wheel-like russet sun."

dowager lady Chia continued.

"The whole combined," Yuan Yang observed "forms 'the devil with
dishevelled hair.'"

  "This devil clasps the leg of the 'Chung Pa' devil,"

old lady Chia observed.

At the conclusion of her recitation, they all burst out laughing.
"Capital!" they shouted. Old lady Chia drained a cup. Yüan Yang then
went on to remark, "I've got another set; the one on the left is a
double five."

  "Bud after bud of the plum bloom dances in the wind,"

Mrs. Hsüeh replied.

"The one on the right is a ten spot," Yüan Yang pursued.

  "In the tenth moon the plum bloom on the hills emits its fragrant
      smell,"

Mrs. Hsüeh added.

"The middle piece is the two and five, making the 'unlike seven;'" Yüan
Yang observed.

  "The 'spinning damsel' star meets the 'cow-herd' on the eve of the
      seventh day of the seventh moon,"

Miss Hsüeh said.

"Together they form: 'Erh Lang strolls on the five mounds;'" Yüan Yang
continued.

  "Mortals cannot be happy as immortals,"

Mrs. Hsüeh rejoined.

Her answers over, the whole company extolled them and had a drink. "I've
got another set!" Yüan Yang once more exclaimed. "On the left, are
distinctly the distant dots of the double ace."

  "Both sun and moon are so suspended as to shine on heaven and earth,"

Hsiang-yün ventured.

"On the right, are a couple of spots, far apart, which clearly form a
one and one." Yüan Yang pursued.

  "What time a lonesome flower falls to the ground, no sound is
      audible,"

Hsiang-yün rejoined.

"In the middle, there is the one and four," Yüan Yang added.

  "The red apricot tree is planted by the sun, and leans against the
      clouds;"

Hsiang-yün answered.

"Together they form the 'cherry fruit ripens for the ninth time,'" Yüan
Yang said.

  "In the imperial garden it is pecked by birds."

Hsiang-yün replied.

When she had done with her part, she drank a cup of wine. "I've got
another set," Yüan Yang began, "the one on the left is a double three."

  "The swallows, pair by pair, chatter on the beams;"

Pao-ch'ai remarked.

"The right piece is a six," Yüan Yang added.

  "The marsh flower is stretched by the breeze e'en to the length of a
      green sash,"

Pao-ch'ai returned.

"The centre piece is a three and six, making a nine spot," Yüan Yang
pursued.

  "The three hills tower half beyond the azure skies;"

Pao-ch'ai rejoined.

"Lumped together they form: a 'chain-bound solitary boat,'" Yüan Yang
resumed.

  "Where there are wind and waves, there I feel sad;"

Pao-ch'ai answered.

When she had finished her turn and drained her cup, Yüan Yang went on
again. "On the left," she said, "there's a 'heaven.'"

  "A morning fine and beauteous scenery, but, alas, what a day for me!"

Tai-yü replied.

When this line fell on Pao-chai's ear, she turned her head round and
cast a glance at her, but Tai-yü was so nervous lest she should have to
pay a forfeit that she did not so much as notice her.

"In the middle there's the 'colour of the embroidered screen, (ten
spots, four and six), is beautiful,'" Yüan Yang proceeded.

  "Not e'en Hung Niang to the gauze window comes, any message to bring."

Tai-yü responded.

"There now remains a two and six, eight in all," Yüan Yang resumed.

  "Twice see the jady throne when led in to perform the court ritual,"

Tai-yü replied.

"Together they form 'a basket suitable for putting plucked flowers in,'"
Yüan Yang continued.

  "The fairy wand smells nice as on it hangs a peony."

Tai-yü retorted.

At the close of her replies, she took a sip of wine. Yüan Yang then
resumed. "On the left," she said, "there's a four and five, making a
'different-combined nine.'"

  "The peach blossoms bear heavy drops of rain;"

Ying Ch'un remarked.

The company laughed. "She must be fined!" they exclaimed. "She has made
a mistake in the rhyme. Besides, it isn't right!"

Ying Ch'un smiled and drank a sip. The fact is that both lady Feng and
Yüan Yang were so eager to hear the funny things that would be uttered
by old goody Liu, that they with one voice purposely ruled that every
one answered wrong and fined them. When it came to Madame Wang's turn,
Yüan Yang recited something for her. Next followed old goody Liu.

"When we country-people have got nothing to do," old goody Liu said, "a
few of us too often come together and play this sort of game; but the
answers we give are not so high-flown; yet, as I can't get out of it,
I'll likewise make a try!"

"It's easy enough to say what there is," one and all laughed, "so just
you go on and don't mind!"

"On the left," Yüan Yang smiled, "there's a double four, i.e. 'man.'"

Goody Liu listened intently. After considerable reflection,

  "It's a peasant!"

she cried.

One and all in the room blurted out laughing.

"Well-said!" dowager lady Chia observed with a laugh, "that's the way."

"All we country-people know," old goody Liu proceeded, also laughing,
"is just what comes within our own rough-and-ready wits, so young ladies
and ladies pray don't poke fun at me!"

"In the centre there's the three and four, green matched with red," Yüan
Yang pursued.

  "The large fire burnt the hairy caterpillar;"

old goody Liu ventured.

"This will do very well!", the party laughed, "go on with what is in
your line."

"On the right," Yüan Yang smilingly continued, "there's a one and four,
and is really pretty."

  "A turnip and a head of garlic."

old goody Liu answered.

This reply evoked further laughter from the whole company.

"Altogether, it's a twig of flowers," Yüan Yang added laughing.

  "The flower dropped, and a huge melon formed."

old goody Liu observed, while gesticulating with both her hands by way
of illustration.

The party once more exploded in loud merriment.

But, reader, if you entertain any curiosity to hear what else was said
during the banquet, listen to the explanation given in the next chapter.



CHAPTER XLI.

  Chia Pao-yü tastes tea in the Lung Ts'ui monastery.
  Old goody Liu gets drunk and falls asleep in the I Hung court.


Old goody Liu, so the story goes, exclaimed, while making signs with
both hands,

  "The flower dropped and a huge melon formed;"

to the intense amusement of all the inmates, who burst into a boisterous
fit of laughter. In due course, however, she drank the closing cup. Then
she made another effort to evoke merriment. "To speak the truth to-day,"
she smilingly observed, "my hands and my feet are so rough, and I've had
so much wine that I must be careful; or else I might, by a slip of the
hand, break the porcelain cups. If you have got any wooden cups, you'd
better produce them. It wouldn't matter then if even they were to slip
out of my hands and drop on the ground!"

This joke excited some more mirth. But lady Feng, upon hearing this
speedily put on a smile. "Well," she said, "if you really want a wooden
one, I'll fetch you one at once! But there's just one word I'd like to
tell you beforehand. Wooden cups are not like porcelain ones. They go in
sets; so you'll have to do the right thing and drink from every cup of
the set."

"I just now simply spoke in jest about those cups in order to induce
them to laugh," old goody Liu at these words, mused within herself,
"but, who would have thought that she actually has some of the kind.
I've often been to the large households of village gentry on a visit,
and even been to banquets there and seen both gold cups and silver cups;
but never have I beheld any wooden ones about! Ah, of course! They must,
I expect, be the wooden bowls used by the young children. Their object
must be to inveigle me to have a couple of bowlfuls more than is good
for me! But I don't mind it. This wine is, verily, like honey, so if I
drink a little more, it won't do me any harm."

Bringing this train of thought to a close, "Fetch them!" she said aloud.
"We'll talk about them by and bye."

Lady Feng then directed Feng Erh to go and bring the set of ten cups,
made of bamboo roots, from the book-case in the front inner room. Upon
hearing her orders, Feng Erh was about to go and execute them, when Yüan
Yang smilingly interposed. "I know those ten cups of yours," she
remarked, "they're small. What's more, a while back you mentioned wooden
ones, and if you have bamboo ones brought now, it won't look well; so
we'd better get from our place that set of ten large cups, scooped out
of whole blocks of aspen roots, and pour the contents of all ten of them
down her throat?"

"Yes, that would be much better," lady Feng smiled.

The cups were then actually brought by a servant, at the direction of
Yüan Yang. At the sight of them, old goody Liu was filled with surprise
as well as with admiration. Surprise, as the ten formed one set going in
gradation from large to small; the largest being amply of the size of a
small basin, the smallest even measuring two of those she held in her
hand. Admiration, as they were all alike, engraved, in perfect style,
with scenery, trees, and human beings, and bore inscriptions in the
'grass' character as well as the seal of the writer.

"It will be enough," she consequently shouted with alacrity, "if you
give me that small one."

"There's no one," lady Feng laughingly insinuated, "with the capacity to
tackle these! Hence it is that not a soul can pluck up courage enough to
use them! But as you, old dame, asked for them, and they were fished
out, after ever so much trouble, you're bound to do the proper thing and
drink out of each, one after the other."

Old goody Liu was quite taken aback. "I daren't!" she promptly demurred.
"My dear lady, do let me off!"

Dowager lady Chia, Mrs. Hsüeh and Madame Wang were quite alive to the
fact that a person advanced in years as she was could not be gifted with
such powers of endurance, and they hastened to smilingly expostulate.
"To speak is to speak, and a joke is a joke, but she mayn't take too
much," they said; "let her just empty this first cup, and have done."

"O-mi-to-fu!" ejaculated old goody Liu. "I'll only have a small cupful,
and put this huge fellow away, and take it home and drink at my
leisure."

At this remark, the whole company once more gave way to laughter. Yüan
Yang had no alternative but to give in and she had to bid a servant fill
a large cup full of wine. Old goody Liu laid hold of it with both hands
and raised it to her mouth.

"Gently a bit!" old lady Chia and Mrs. Hsüeh shouted. "Mind you don't
choke!"

Mrs. Hsüeh then told lady Feng to put some viands before her. "Goody
Liu!" smiled lady Feng, "tell me the name of anything you fancy, and
I'll bring it and feed you."

"What names can I know?" old goody Liu rejoined. "Everything is good!"

"Bring some egg-plant and salt-fish for her!" dowager lady Chia
suggested with a smile.

Lady Feng, upon hearing this suggestion, complied with it by catching
some egg-plant and salt-fish with two chopsticks and putting them into
old goody Liu's mouth. "You people," she smiled, "daily feed on
egg-plants; so taste these of ours and see whether they've been nicely
prepared or not."

"Don't be making a fool of me!" old goody Liu answered smilingly. "If
egg-plants can have such flavour, we ourselves needn't sow any cereals,
but confine ourselves to growing nothing but egg-plants!"

"They're really egg-plants!" one and all protested. "She's not pulling
your leg!"

Old goody Liu was amazed. "If these be actually egg-plants," she said,
"I've uselessly eaten them so long! But, my lady, do give me a few more;
I'd like to taste the next mouthful carefully!"

Lady Feng brought her, in very deed, another lot, and put it in her
mouth. Old goody Liu munched for long with particular care. "There is,
it's true, something about them of the flavour of egg-plant," she
laughingly remarked, "yet they don't quite taste like egg-plants. But
tell me how they're cooked, so that I may prepare them in the same way
for myself."

"There's nothing hard about it!" lady Feng answered smiling. "You take
the newly cut egg-plants and pare the skin off. All you want then is
some fresh meat. You hash it into fine mince, and fry it in chicken fat.
Then you take some dry chicken meat, and mix it with mushrooms, new
bamboo shoots, sweet mushrooms, dry beancurd paste, flavoured with five
spices, and every kind of dry fruits, and you chop the whole lot into
fine pieces. You then bake all these things in chicken broth, until it's
absorbed, when you fry them, to finish, in sweet oil, and adding some
oil, made of the grains of wine, you place them in a porcelain jar, and
close it hermetically. At any time that you want any to eat, all you
have to do is to take out some, and mix it with some roasted chicken,
and there it is all ready."

Old goody Liu a shook her head and put out her tongue. "My Buddha's
ancestor!" she shouted. "One wants about ten chickens to prepare this
dish! It isn't strange then that it has this flavour!"

Saying this, she quietly finished her wine. But still she kept on
minutely scrutinizing the cup.

"Haven't you yet had enough to satisfy you?" lady Feng smiled. "If you
haven't, well, then drink another cup."

"Dreadful!" eagerly exclaimed old goody Liu. "I shall be soon getting so
drunk that it will be the very death of me. I was only looking at it as
I admire pretty things like this! But what a trouble it must have cost
to turn out!"

"Have you done with your wine?" Yuan Yang laughingly inquired. "But,
after all, what kind of wood is this cup made of?"

"It isn't to be wondered at," old goody Liu smiled, "that you can't make
it out Miss! How ever could you people, who live inside golden doors and
embroidered apartments, know anything of wood! We have the whole day
long the trees in the woods as our neighbours. When weary, we use them
as our pillows and go to sleep on them. When exhausted, we sit with our
backs leaning against them. When, in years of dearth, we feel the pangs
of hunger, we also feed on them. Day after day, we see them with our
eyes; day after day we listen to them with our ears; day after day, we
talk of them with our mouths. I am therefore well able to tell whether
any wood be good or bad, genuine or false. Do let me then see what it
is!"

As she spoke, she intently scanned the cup for a considerable length of
time. "Such a family as yours," she then said, "could on no account own
mean things! Any wood that is easily procured, wouldn't even find a
place in here. This feels so heavy, as I weigh it in my hands, that if
it isn't aspen, it must, for a certainty, be yellow cedar."

Her rejoinder amused every one in the room. But they then perceived an
old matron come up. After asking permission of dowager lady Chia to
speak: "The young ladies," she said, "have got to the Lotus Fragrance
pavilion, and they request your commands, as to whether they should
start with the rehearsal at once or tarry a while."

"I forgot all about them!" old lady Chia promptly cried with a smile.
"Tell them to begin rehearsing at once!"

The matron expressed her obedience and walked away. Presently, became
audible the notes of the pan-pipe and double flute, now soft, now loud,
and the blended accents of the pipe and fife. So balmy did the breeze
happen to be and the weather so fine that the strains of music came
wafted across the arbours and over the stream, and, needless to say,
conduced to exhilarate their spirits and to cheer their hearts. Unable
to resist the temptation, Pao-yü was the first to snatch a decanter and
to fill a cup for himself. He quaffed it with one breath. Then pouring
another cup, he was about to drain it, when he noticed that Madame Wang
too was anxious for a drink, and that she bade a servant bring a warm
supply of wine. "With alacrity, Pao-yü crossed over to her, and,
presenting his own cup, he applied it to Madame Wang's lips. His mother
drank two sips while he held it in his hands, but on the arrival of the
warm wine, Pao-yü resumed his seat. Madame Wang laid hold of the warm
decanter, and left the table, while the whole party quitted their places
at the banquet; and Mrs. Hsüeh too rose to her feet.

"Take over that decanter from her," dowager lady Chia promptly shouted
to Li Wan and lady Feng, "and press your aunt into a seat. We shall all
then feel at ease!"

Hearing this, Madame Wang surrendered the decanter to lady Feng and
returned to her seat.

"Let's all have a couple of cups of wine!" old lady Chia laughingly
cried. "It's capital fun to-day!"

With this proposal, she laid hold of a cup and offered it to Mrs. Hsüeh.
Turning also towards Hsiang-yün and Pao-ch'ai: "You two cousins!" she
added, "must also have a cup. Your cousin Lin can't take much wine, but
even she mustn't be let off."

While pressing them, she drained her cup. Hsiang-yün, Pao-ch'ai and
Tai-y ü then had their drink. But about this time old goody Liu caught
the strains of music, and, being already under the influence of liquor,
her spirits became more and more exuberant, and she began to gesticulate
and skip about. Her pranks amused Pao-yü to such a degree that leaving
the table, he crossed over to where Tai-yü was seated and observed
laughingly: "Just you look at the way old goody Liu is going on!"

"In days of yore," Tai-yü smiled, "every species of animal commenced to
dance the moment the sounds of music broke forth. She's like a buffalo
now."

This simile made her cousins laugh. But shortly the music ceased. "We've
all had our wine," Mrs. Hsüeh smilingly proposed, "so let's go and
stroll about for a time; we can after that sit down again!"

Dowager lady Chia herself was at the moment feeling a strong inclination
to have a ramble. In due course, therefore, they all left the banquet
and went with their old senior, for a walk. Dowager lady Chia, however,
longed to take goody Liu along with her to help her dispel her ennui, so
promptly seizing the old dame's hand in hers, they threaded their way as
far as the trees, which stood facing the hill. After lolling about with
her for a few minutes, "What kind of tree is this?" she went on to
inquire of her. "What kind of stone is this? What species of flower is
that?"

Old goody Liu gave suitable reply to each of her questions. "Who'd ever
have imagined it," she proceeded to tell dowager lady Chia; "not only
are the human beings in the city grand, but even the birds are grand.
Why, the moment these birds fly into your mansion, they also become
beautiful things, and acquire the gift of speech as well!"

The company could not make out the drift of her observations. "What
birds get transformed into beautiful things and become able to speak?"
they felt impelled to ask.

"Those perched on those gold stands, under the verandah, with green
plumage and red beaks are parrots. I know them well enough!" Goody Liu
replied. "But those old black crows in the cages there have crests like
phoenixes! They can talk too!"

One and all laughed. But not long elapsed before they caught sight of
several waiting-maids, who came to invite them to a collation.

"After the number of cups of wine I've had," old lady Chia said, "I
don't feel hungry. But never mind, bring the things here. We can nibble
something at our leisure."

The maids speedily went off and fetched two teapoys; but they also
brought a couple of small boxes with partitions. When they came to be
opened and to be examined, the contents of each were found to consist of
two kinds of viands. In the one, were two sorts of steamed eatables. One
of these was a sweet cake, made of lotus powder, scented with
sun-flower. The other being rolls with goose fat and fir cone seeds. The
second box contained two kinds of fried eatables; one of which was small
dumplings, about an inch in size.

"What stuffing have they put in them?" dowager lady Chia asked.

"They're with crabs inside," 'hastily rejoined the matrons.

Their old mistress, at this reply, knitted her eyebrows. "These fat,
greasy viands for such a time!" she observed. "Who'll ever eat these
things?"

But finding, when she came to inspect the other kind, that it consisted
of small fruits of flour, fashioned in every shape, and fried in butter,
she did not fancy these either. She then however pressed Mrs. Hsüeh to
have something to eat, but Mrs. Hsüeh merely took a piece of cake, while
dowager lady Chia helped herself to a roll; but after tasting a bit, she
gave the remaining half to a servant girl.

Goody Liu saw how beautifully worked those small flour fruits were, made
as they were in various colours and designs, and she took, after picking
and choosing, one which looked like a peony. "The most ingenious girls
in our village could not, even with a pair of scissors, cut out anything
like this in paper!" she exclaimed. "I would like to eat it, but I can't
make up my mind to! I had better pack up a few and take them home and
give them to them as specimens!"

Her remarks amused every one.

"When you start for home," dowager lady Chia said, "I'll give you a
whole porcelain jar full of them; so you may as well eat these first,
while they are hot!"

The rest of the inmates selected such of the fruits as took their fancy,
but after they had helped themselves to one or two, they felt satisfied.
Goody Liu, however, had never before touched such delicacies. These
were, in addition, made small, dainty, and without the least semblance
of clumsiness, so when she and Pan Erh had served themselves to a few of
each sort, half the contents of the dish vanished. But what remained of
them were then, at the instance of lady Feng, put into two plates, and
sent, together with a partition-box, to Wen Kuan and the other singing
girls as their share.

At an unexpected moment, they perceived the nurse come in with Ta
Chieh-erh in her arms, and they all induced her to have a romp with them
for a time. But while Ta Chieh-erh was holding a large pumelo and
amusing herself with it, she casually caught sight of Pan Erh with a
'Buddha's hand.' Ta Chieh would have it. A servant-girl endeavoured to
coax (Pan-Erh) to surrender it to her, but Ta Chieh-erh, unable to curb
her impatience, burst out crying. It was only after the pumelo had been
given to Pan-Erh, and that the 'Buddha's hand' had, by dint of much
humouring, been got from Pan Erh and given to her, that she stopped
crying.

Pan Erh had played quite long enough with the 'Buddha's hand,' and had,
at the moment, his two hands laden with fruits, which he was in the
course of eating. When he suddenly besides saw how scented and round the
pumelo was, the idea dawned on him that it was more handy for play, and,
using it as a ball, he kicked it along and went off to have some fun,
relinquishing at once every thought of the 'Buddha's hand.'

By this time dowager lady Chia and the other members had had tea, so
leading off again goody Liu, they threaded their way to the Lung Ts'ui
monastery. Miao Yü hastened to usher them in. On their arrival in the
interior of the court, they saw the flowers and trees in luxuriant
blossom.

"Really," smiled old lady Chia, "it's those people, who devote
themselves to an ascetic life and have nothing to do, who manage, by
constant repairs, to make their places much nicer than those of others!"

As she spoke, she wended her steps towards the Eastern hall. Miao Yü,
with a face beaming with smiles, made way for her to walk in. "We've
just been filling ourselves with wines and meats," dowager lady Chia
observed, "and with the josses you've got in here, we shall be guilty of
profanity. We'd better therefore sit here! But give us some of that good
tea of yours; and we'll get off so soon as we have had a cup of it."

Pao-yü watched Miao Yü's movements intently, when he noticed her lay
hold of a small tea-tray, fashioned in the shape of a peony, made of red
carved lacquer, and inlaid with designs in gold representing a dragon
ensconced in the clouds with the character 'longevity' clasped in its
jaws, a tray, which contained a small multicoloured cup with cover,
fabricated at the 'Ch'eng' Kiln, and present it to his grandmother.

"I don't care for 'Liu An' tea!" old lady Chia exclaimed.

"I know it; but this is old 'Chün Mei,'" Miao Yü answered with a smile.

Dowager lady Chia received the cup. "What water is this?" she went on to
inquire.

"It's rain water collected last year;" Miao Yü added by way of reply.

Old lady Chia readily drank half a cup of the tea; and smiling, she
proffered it to goody Liu. "Just you taste this tea!" she said.

Goody Liu drained the remainder with one draught. "It's good, of
course," she remarked laughingly, "but it's rather weak! It would be far
better were it brewed a little stronger!"

Dowager lady Chia and all the inmates laughed. But subsequently, each of
them was handed a thin, pure white covered cup, all of the same make,
originating from the 'Kuan' kiln. Miao Yü, however, soon gave a tug at
Pao-ch'ai's and Tai-yü's lapels, and both quitted the apartment along
with her. But Pao-yü too quietly followed at their heels. Spying Miao Yü
show his two cousins into a side-room, Pao-ch'ai take a seat in the
court, Tai-yü seat herself on Miao Yü's rush mat, and Miao Yü herself
approach a stove, fan the fire and boil some water, with which she
brewed another pot of tea, Pao-yü walked in. "Are you bent upon drinking
your own private tea?" he smiled.

"Here you rush again to steal our tea," the two girls laughed with one
accord. "There's none for you!"

But just as Miao Yü was going to fetch a cup, she perceived an old
taoist matron bring away the tea things, which had been used in the
upper rooms. "Don't put that 'Ch'eng' kiln tea-cup by!" Miao Yü hastily
shouted. "Go and put it outside!"

Pao-yü understood that it must be because old goody Liu had drunk out of
it that she considered it too dirty to keep. He then saw Miao Yü produce
two other cups. The one had an ear on the side. On the bowl itself were
engraved in three characters: 'calabash cup,' in the plain 'square'
writing. After these, followed a row of small characters in the 'true'
style, to the effect that the cup had been an article much treasured by
Wang K'ai. Next came a second row of small characters stating: 'that in
the course of the fourth moon of the fifth year of Yuan Feng, of the
Sung dynasty, Su Shih of Mei Shan had seen it in the 'Secret' palace.

This cup, Miao Yü filled, and handed to Pao-ch'ai.

The other cup was, in appearance, as clumsy as it was small; yet on it
figured an engraved inscription, consisting of 'spotted rhinoceros cup,'
in three 'seal' characters, which bore the semblance of pendent pearls.
Miao Yü replenished this cup and gave it to Tai-yü; and taking the green
jade cup, which she had, on previous occasions, often used for her own
tea, she filled it and presented it to Pao-yü.

"'The rules observed in the world,' the adage says, 'must be
impartial,'" Pao-yü smiled. "But while my two cousins are handling those
antique and rare gems, here am I with this coarse object!"

"Is this a coarse thing?" Miao Yü exclaimed. "Why, I'm making no
outrageous statement when I say that I'm inclined to think that it is by
no means certain that you could lay your hand upon any such coarse thing
as this in your home!"

"'Do in the country as country people do,' the proverb says," Pao-yü
laughingly rejoined. "So when one gets in a place like this of yours,
one must naturally look down upon every thing in the way of gold,
pearls, jade and precious stones, as coarse rubbish!"

This sentiment highly delighted Miao Yü. So much so, that producing
another capacious cup, carved out of a whole bamboo root, which with its
nine curves and ten rings, with twenty knots in each ring, resembled a
coiled dragon, "Here," she said with a face beaming with smiles, "there
only remains this one! Can you manage this large cup?"

"I can!" Pao-yü vehemently replied, with high glee.

"Albeit you have the stomach to tackle all it holds," Miao Yü laughed,
"I haven't got so much tea for you to waste! Have you not heard how that
the first cup is the 'taste'-cup; the second 'the stupid-thing-for-
quenching-one's-thirst,' and the third 'the drink-mule' cup? But were
you now to go in for this huge cup, why what more wouldn't that be?"

At these words, Pao-ch'ai, Tai-yü and Pao-yü simultaneously indulged in
laughter. But Miao-yü seized the teapot, and poured well-nigh a whole
cupful of tea into the big cup. Pao-yü tasted some carefully, and found
it, in real truth, so exceptionally soft and pure that he extolled it
with incessant praise.

"If you've had any tea this time," Miao-Yü pursued with a serious
expression about her face, "it's thanks to these two young ladies; for
had you come alone, I wouldn't have given you any."

"I'm well aware of this," Pao-yü laughingly rejoined, "so I too will
receive no favour from your hands, but simply express my thanks to these
two cousins of mine, and have done!"

"What you say makes your meaning clear enough!" Miao-yü said, when she
heard his reply.

"Is this rain water from last year?" Tai-yü then inquired.

"How is it," smiled Miao Yü sardonically, "that a person like you can be
such a boor as not to be able to discriminate water, when you taste it?
This is snow collected from the plum blossom, five years back, when I
was in the P'an Hsiang temple at Hsüan Mu. All I got was that flower
jar, green as the devil's face, full, and as I couldn't make up my mind
to part with it and drink it, I interred it in the ground, and only
opened it this summer. I've had some of it once before, and this is the
second time. But how is it you didn't detect it, when you put it to your
lips? Has rain water, obtained a year back, ever got such a soft and
pure flavour? and how possibly could it be drunk at all?"

Tai-yü knew perfectly what a curious disposition she naturally had, and
she did not think it advisable to start any lengthy discussion with her.
Nor did she feel justified to protract her stay, so after sipping her
tea, she intimated to Pao-ch'ai her intention to go, and they quitted
the apartment.

Pao-yü gave a forced smile to Miao Yü. "That cup," he said, "is, of
course, dirty; but is it not a pity to put it away for no valid reason?
To my idea it would be preferable, wouldn't it? to give it to that poor
old woman; for were she to sell it, she could have the means of
subsistence! What do you say, will it do?"

Miao Yü listened to his suggestion, and then nodded her head, after some
reflection. "Yes, that will be all right!" she answered. "Lucky for her
I've never drunk a drop out of that cup, for had I, I would rather have
smashed it to atoms than have let her have it! If you want to give it to
her, I don't mind a bit about it; but you yourself must hand it to her!
Now, be quick and clear it away at once!"

"Of course; quite so!" Pao-yü continued. "How could you ever go and
speak to her? Things would then come to a worse pass. You too would be
contaminated! If you give it to me, it will be all right."

Miao Yü there and then directed some one to fetch it and to give it to
Pao-yü. When it was brought, Pao-yü took charge of it. "Wait until we've
gone out," he proceeded, "and I'll call a few servant-boys and bid them
carry several buckets of water from the stream and wash the floors; eh,
shall I?"

"Yes, that would be better!" Miao Yü smiled. "The only thing is that you
must tell them to bring the water, and place it outside the entrance
door by the foot of the wall; for they mustn't come in."

"This goes without saying!" Pao-yü said; and, while replying, he
produced the cup from inside his sleeve, and handed it to a young
waiting-maid from dowager lady Chia's apartments to hold. "To-morrow,"
he told her, "give this to goody Liu to take with her, when she starts
on her way homewards!"

By the time he made (the girl) understand the charge he entrusted her
with, his old grandmother issued out and was anxious to return home.
Miao Yü did not exert herself very much to induce her to prolong her
visit; but seeing her as far the main gate, she turned round and bolted
the doors. But without devoting any further attention to her, we will
now allude to dowager lady Chia.

She felt thoroughly tired and exhausted. To such a degree, that she
desired Madame Wang, Ying Ch'un and her sisters to see that Mrs. Hsüeh
had some wine, while she herself retired to the Tao Hsiang village to
rest. Lady Feng immediately bade some servants fetch a bamboo chair. On
its arrival, dowager lady Chia seated herself in it, and two matrons
carried her off hemmed in by lady Feng, Li Wan and a bevy of
servant-girls, and matrons. But let us now leave her to herself, without
any additional explanations.

During this while, Mrs. Hsüeh too said good bye and departed. Madame
Wang then dismissed Wen Kuan and the other girls, and, distributing the
eatables, that had been collected in the partition-boxes, to the
servant-maids to go and feast on, she availed herself of the leisure
moments to lie off; so reclining as she was, on the couch, which had
been occupied by her old relative a few minutes back, she bade a young
maid lower the portière; after which, she asked her to massage her legs.

"Should our old lady yonder send any message, mind you call me at once,"
she proceeded to impress on her mind, and, laying herself down, she went
to sleep.

Pao-yü, Hsiang-yün and the rest watched the servant-girls take the
partition-boxes and place them among the rocks, and seat themselves some
on boulders, others on the turf-covered ground, some lean against the
trees, others squat down besides the pool, and thoroughly enjoy
themselves. But in a little time, they also perceived Yüan Yang arrive.
Her object in coming was to carry off goody Liu for a stroll, so in a
body they followed in their track, with a view of deriving some fun.
Shortly, they got under the honorary gateway put up in the additional
grounds, reserved for the imperial consort's visits to her parents, and
old goody Liu shouted aloud: "Ai-yoh! What! Is there another big temple
here!"

While speaking, she prostrated herself and knocked her head, to the
intense amusement of the company, who were quite doubled up with
laughter.

"What are you laughing at?" goody Liu inquired. "I can decipher the
characters on this honorary gateway. Over at our place temples of this
kind are exceedingly plentiful; and they've all got archways like this!
These characters give the name of the temple."

"Can you make out from those characters what temple this is?" they
laughingly asked.

Goody Liu quickly raised her head, and, pointing at the inscription,
"Are'nt these," she said, "the four characters 'Pearly Emperor's
Precious Hall?'"

Everybody laughed. They clapped their hands and applauded. But when
about to chaff her again, goody Liu experienced a rumbling noise in her
stomach, and vehemently pulling a young servant-girl, and asking her for
a couple of sheets of paper, she began immediately to loosen her
garments. "It won't do in here!" one and all laughingly shouted out to
her, and quickly they directed a matron to lead her away. When they got
at the north-east corner, the matron pointed the proper place out to
her, and in high spirits she walked off and went to have some rest.

Goody Liu had taken plenty of wine; she could not too touch yellow wine;
she had, what is more, drunk and eaten so many fat things that in the
thirst, which supervened, she had emptied several cups of tea; the
result was that she unavoidably got looseness of the bowels. She
therefore squatted for ever so long before she felt any relief. But on
her exit from the private chamber, the wind blew the wine to her head.
Besides, being a woman well up in years, she felt, upon suddenly rising
from a long squatting position, her eyes grow so dim and her head so
giddy that she could not make out the way. She gazed on all four
quarters, but the whole place being covered with trees, rockeries,
towers, terraces, and houses, she was quite at a loss how to determine
her whereabouts, and where each road led to. She had no alternative but
to follow a stone road, and to toddle on her way with leisurely step.
But when she drew near a building, she could not make out where the door
could be. After searching and searching, she accidentally caught sight
of a bamboo fence. "Here's another trellis with flat bean plants
creeping on it!" Goody Liu communed within herself. While giving way to
reflection, she skirted the flower-laden hedge, and discovering a
moonlike, cavelike, entrance, she stepped in. Here she discerned,
stretching before her eyes a sheet of water, forming a pond, which
measured no more than seven or eight feet in breadth. Its banks were
paved with slabs of stone. Its jadelike waves flowed in a limpid stream
towards the opposite direction. At the upper end, figured a slab of
white marble, laid horizontally over the surface. Goody Liu wended her
steps over the slab and followed the raised stone-road; then turning two
bends, in the lake, an entrance into a house struck her gaze. Forthwith,
she crossed the doorway, but her eyes were soon attracted by a young
girl, who advanced to greet her with a smile playing upon her lips.

"The young ladies," goody Liu speedily remarked laughing, "have cast me
adrift; they made me knock about, until I found my way in here."

But seeing, after addressing her, that the girl said nothing by way of
reply, goody Liu approached her and seized her by the hand, when, with a
crash, she fell against the wooden partition wall and bumped her head so
that it felt quite sore. Upon close examination, she discovered that it
was a picture. "Do pictures really so bulge out!" Goody Liu mused within
herself, and, as she exercised her mind with these cogitations, she
scanned it and rubbed her hand over it. It was perfectly even all over.
She nodded her head, and heaved a couple of sighs. But the moment she
turned round, she espied a small door over which hung a soft portière,
of leek-green colour, bestrewn with embroidered flowers. Goody Liu
lifted the portière and walked in. Upon raising her head, and casting a
glance round, she saw the walls, artistically carved in fretwork. On all
four sides, lutes, double-edged swords, vases and censers were stuck
everywhere over the walls; and embroidered covers and gauze nets,
glistened as brightly as gold, and shed a lustre vying with that of
pearls. Even the bricks, on the ground, on which she trod, were jadelike
green, inlaid with designs, so that her eyes got more and more dazzled.
She tried to discover an exit, but where could she find a doorway? On
the left, was a bookcase. On the right, a screen. As soon as she
repaired behind the screen, she faced a door; but, she then caught sight
of another old dame stepping in from outside, and advancing towards her.
Goody Liu was wonderstruck. Her mind was full of uncertainty as to
whether it might not be her son-in-law's mother. "I expect," she felt
prompted to ask with vehemence, "you went to the trouble of coming to
hunt for me, as you didn't see me turn up at home for several days, eh?
But what young lady introduced you in here?" Then noticing that her
whole head was bedecked with flowers, old goody Liu laughed. "How
ignorant of the ways of the world you are!" she said. "Seeing the nice
flowers in this garden, you at once set to work, forgetful of all
consequences, and loaded your pate with them!"

However, while she derided her, the other old dame simply laughed,
without making any rejoinder. But the recollection suddenly flashed to
her memory that she had often heard of some kind of cheval-glasses,
found in wealthy and well-to-do families, and, "May it not be," (she
wondered), "my own self reflected in this glass!" After concluding this
train of thoughts, she put out her hands, and feeling it and then
minutely scrutinising it, she realised that the four wooden partition
walls were made of carved blackwood, into which mirrors had been
inserted. "These have so far impeded my progress," she consequently
exclaimed, "and how am I to manage to get out?"

As she soliloquised, she kept on rubbing the mirror. This mirror was, in
fact, provided with some western mechanism, which enabled it to open and
shut, so while goody Liu inadvertently passed her hands, quite at random
over its surface, the pressure happily fell on the right spot, and
opening the contrivance, the mirror flung round, exposing a door to
view. Old goody Liu was full of amazement as well as of admiration. With
hasty step, she egressed. Her eyes unexpectedly fell on a most handsome
set of bed-curtains. But being at the time still seven or eight tenths
in the wind, and quite tired out from her tramp, she with one jump
squatted down on the bed, saying to herself: "I'll just have a little
rest." So little, however, did she, contrary to her expectations, have
any control over herself, that, as she reeled backwards and forwards,
her eyes got quite drowsy, and then the moment she threw herself in a
recumbent position, she dropped into a sound sleep.

But let us now see what the others were up to. They waited for her and
waited; but they saw nothing of her. Pan Erh got, in the absence of his
grandmother, so distressed that he melted into tears. "May she not have
fallen into the place?" one and all laughingly observed. "Be quick and
tell some one to go and have a look!"

Two matrons were directed to go in search of her; but they returned and
reported that she was not to be found. The whole party instituted a
search in every nook and corner, but nothing could be seen of her.

"She was so drunk," Hsi Jen suggested, "that she's sure to have lost her
way, and following this road, got into our back-rooms. Should she have
crossed to the inner side of the hedge, she must have come to the door
of the backhouse and got in. Nevertheless, the young maids, she must
have come across, must know something about her. If she did not get
inside the hedge, but continued in a south westerly direction, she's all
right, if she made a detour and walked out. But if she hasn't done so,
why, she'll have enough of roaming for a good long while! I had better
therefore go and see what she's up to."

With these words still on her lips, she retraced her footsteps and
repaired into the I Hung court. She called out to the servants, but, who
would have thought it, the whole bevy of young maids, attached to those
rooms, had seized the opportunity to go and have a romp, so Hsi Jen
straightway entered the door of the house. As soon as she turned the
multicoloured embroidered screen, the sound of snoring as loud as peals
of thunder, fell on her ear. Hastily she betook herself inside, but her
nostrils were overpowered by the foul air of wine and w..d, which
infected the apartment. At a glance, she discovered old goody Liu lying
on the bed, face downwards, with hands sprawled out and feet knocking
about all over the place. Hsi Jen sustained no small shock. With
precipitate hurry, she rushed up to her, and, laying hold of her, lying
as she was more dead than alive, she pushed her about until she
succeeded in rousing her to her senses. Old goody Liu was startled out
of her sleep. She opened wide her eyes, and, realising that Hsi Jen
stood before her, she speedily crawled up. "Miss!" she pleaded. "I do
deserve death! I have done what I shouldn't; but I haven't in any way
soiled the bed."

So saying, she swept her hands over it. But Hsi Jen was in fear and
trembling lest the suspicions of any inmate should be aroused, and lest
Pao-yü should come to know of it, so all she did was to wave her hand
towards her, bidding her not utter a word. Then with alacrity grasping
three or four handfuls of 'Pai Ho' incense, she heaped it on the large
tripod, which stood in the centre of the room, and put the lid back
again; delighted at the idea that she had not been so upset as to be
sick.

"It doesn't matter!" she quickly rejoined in a low tone of voice with a
smile, "I'm here to answer for this. Come along with me!"

While old goody Liu expressed her readiness to comply with her wishes,
she followed Hsi Jen out into the quarters occupied by the young maids.
Here (Hsi Jen) desired her to take a seat. "Mind you say," she enjoined
her, "that you were so drunk that you stretched on a boulder and had a
snooze!"

"All right! I will!" old goody Liu promised.

Hsi Jen afterwards helped her to two cups of tea, when she, at length,
got over the effects of the wine. "What young lady's room is this that
it is so beautiful?" she then inquired. "It seemed to me just as if I
had gone to the very heavenly palace."

Hsi Jen gave a faint smile. "This one?" she asked. "Why, it's our master
Secundus', Mr. Pao's bedroom."

Old goody Liu was quite taken aback, and could not even presume to utter
a sound. But Hsi Jen led her out across the front compound; and, when
they met the inmates of the family, she simply explained to them that
she had found her fast asleep on the grass, and brought her along. No
one paid any heed to the excuse she gave, and the subject was dropped.

Presently, dowager lady Chia awoke, and the evening meal was at once
served in the Tao Hsiang Ts'un. Dowager lady Chia was however quite
listless, and felt so little inclined to eat anything that she forthwith
got into a small open chair, with bamboo seat, and returned to her suite
of rooms to rest. But she insisted that lady Feng and her companions
should go and have their repast, so the young ladies eventually
adjourned once more into the garden.

But, reader, you do not know the sequel, so peruse the circumstances
given in detail in the next chapter.



CHAPTER XLII.

  The Princess of Heng Wu dispels, with sweet words, some insane
      suspicions.
  The inmate of Hsiao Hsiang puts, with excellent repartee, the final
      touch to the jokes made about goody Liu.


We will now resume our story by adding that, on the return of the young
ladies into the garden, they had their meal. This over, they parted
company, and nothing more need be said about them. We will notice,
however, that old goody Liu took Pan Erh along with her, and came first
and paid a visit to lady Feng. "We must certainly start for home
to-morrow, as soon as it is daylight," she said. "I've stayed here, it's
true, only two or three days, but in these few days I have reaped
experience in everything that I had not seen from old till now. It would
be difficult to find any one as compassionate of the poor and
considerate to the old as your venerable dame, your Madame Wang, your
young ladies, and the girls too attached to the various rooms, have all
shown themselves in their treatment of me! When I get home now, I shall
have no other means of showing how grateful I am to you than by
purchasing a lot of huge joss-sticks and saying daily prayers to Buddha
on your behalf; and if he spares you all to enjoy a long life of a
hundred years my wishes will be accomplished."

"Don't be so exultant!" lady Feng smilingly replied. "It's all on
account of you that our old ancestor has fallen ill, by exposing herself
to draughts and that she suffers from disturbed sleep; also that our Ta
Chieh-erh has caught a chill and is laid up at home with fever."

Goody Liu, at these words, speedily heaved a sigh. "Her venerable
ladyship," she said, "is a person advanced in years and not accustomed
to any intense fatigue!"

"She has never before been in such high spirits as yesterday!" lady Feng
observed. "As you were here, so anxious was she to let you see
everything, that she trudged over the greater part of the garden. And Ta
Chieh-erh was given a piece of cake by Madame Wang, when I came to hunt
you up, and she ate it, who knows in what windy place, and began at once
to get feverish."

"Ta Chieh-erh," goody Liu remarked, "hasn't, I fancy, often put her foot
into the garden; and young people like her mustn't really go into
strange places, for she's not like our children, who are able to use
their legs! In what graveyards don't they ramble about! A puff of wind
may, on the one hand, have struck her, it's not at all unlikely; or
being, on the other, so chaste in body, and her eyes also so pure she
may, it is to be feared, have come across some spirit or other. I can't
help thinking therefore that you should consult some book of exorcisms
on her behalf; for mind she may have run up against some evil
influence."

This remark suggested the idea to lady Feng. There and then she called
P'ing Erh to fetch the 'Jade Box Record.' When brought, she desired
Ts'ai Ming to look over it for her. Ts'ai Ming turned over the pages for
a time, and then read: 'Those who fall ill on the 25th day of the 8th
moon have come across, in a due westerly quarter, of some flower spirit;
they feel heavy, with no inclination for drink or food. Take seven
sheets of white paper money, and, advancing forty steps due west, burn
them and exorcise the spirit; recovery will follow at once!'"

"There's really no mistake about that!" lady Feng smiled. "Are there not
flower spirits in the garden? But what I dread is that our old lady
mayn't have come across one too."

Saying this, she bade a servant purchase two lots of paper money. On
their arrival, she sent for two proper persons, the one to exorcise the
spirits for dowager lady Chia and the other to expel them from Ta
Chieh-erh; and these observances over, Ta Chieh-erh did, in effect, drop
quietly to sleep.

"It's verily people advanced in years like you," lady Feng smilingly
exclaimed; "who've gone through many experiences! This Ta Chieh-erh of
mine has often been inclined to ail, and it has quite puzzled me to make
out how and why it was."

"This isn't anything out of the way!" goody Liu said. "Affluent and
honourable people bring up their offspring to be delicate. So naturally,
they are not able to endure the least hardship! Moreover, that young
child of yours is so excessively cuddled that she can't stand it. Were
you, therefore, my lady, to pamper her less from henceforth, she'll
steadily improve."

"There's plenty of reason in that too!" lady Feng observed. "But it
strikes me that she hasn't as yet got a name, so do give her one in
order that she may borrow your long life! In the next place, you are
country-people, and are, after all,--I don't expect you'll get angry
when I mention it,--somewhat in poor circumstances. Were a person then
as poor as you are to suggest a name for her, you may, I trust, have the
effect of counteracting this influence for her."

When old goody Liu heard this proposal, she immediately gave herself up
to reflection. "I've no idea of the date of her birth!" she smiled after
a time.

"She really was born on no propitious date!" lady Feng replied. "By a
remarkable coincidence she came into the world on the seventh day of the
seventh moon!"

"This is certainly splendid!" old goody Lin laughed with alacrity. "You
had better name her at once Ch'iao Chieh-erh (seventh moon and
ingenuity). This is what's generally called: combating poison by poison
and attacking fire by fire. If therefore your ladyship fixes upon this
name of mine, she will, for a surety, attain a long life of a hundred
years; and when she by and bye grows up to be a big girl, every one of
you will be able to have a home and get a patrimony! Or if, at any time,
there occur anything inauspicious and she has to face adversity, why it
will inevitably change into prosperity; and if she comes across any evil
fortune, it will turn into good fortune. And this will all arise from
this one word, 'Ch'iao' (ingenuity.)"

Lady Feng was, needless to say, delighted by what she heard, and she
lost no time in expressing her gratitude. "If she be preserved," she
exclaimed, "to accomplish your good wishes, it will be such a good
thing!" Saying this, she called P'ing Erh. "As you and I are bound to be
busy to-morrow," she said, "and won't, I fear, be able to spare any
leisure moments, you'd better, if you have nothing to do now, get ready
the presents for old goody Liu, so as to enable her to conveniently
start at early dawn to-morrow."

"How could I presume to be the cause of such reckless waste?" goody Liu
interposed. "I've already disturbed your peace and quiet for several
days, and were I to also take your things away, I'd feel still less at
ease in my heart!"

"There's nothing much!" lady Feng protested. "They consist simply of a
few ordinary things. But, whether good or bad, do take them along, so
that the people in the same street as yourselves and your next-door
neighbours may have some little excitement, and that it may look as if
you had been on a visit to the city!"

But while she endeavoured to induce the old dame to accept the presents,
she noticed P'ing Erh approach. "Goody Liu," she remarked, "come over
here and see!"

Old goody Liu precipitately followed P'ing Erh into the room on the off
side. Here she saw the stove-couch half full with piles of things. P'ing
Erh took these up one by one and let her have a look at them. "This,"
she explained, "is a roll of that green gauze you asked for yesterday.
Besides this, our lady Feng gives you a piece of thick bluish-white
gauze to use as lining. These are two pieces of pongee, which will do
for wadded coats and jupes as well. In this bundle are two pieces of
silk, for you to make clothes with, for the end of the year. This is a
box containing various home-made cakes. Among them are some you've
already tasted and some you haven't; so take them along, and put them in
plates and invite your friends; they'll be ever so much better than any
that you could buy! These two bags are those in which the melons and
fruit were packed up yesterday. This one has been filled with two
bushels of fine rice, grown in the imperial fields, the like of which
for congee, it would not be easy to get. This one contains fruits from
our garden and all kinds of dry fruits. In this packet, you'll find
eight taels of silver. These various things are presents for you from
our Mistress Secunda. Each of these packets contains fifty taels so that
there are in all a hundred taels; they're the gift of Madame Wang. She
bids you accept them so as to either carry on any trade, for which no
big capital is required, or to purchase several acres of land, in order
that you mayn't henceforward have any more to beg favours of relatives,
or to depend upon friends." Continuing, she added smilingly, in a low
tone of voice, "These two jackets, two jupes, four head bands, and a
bundle of velvet and thread are what I give you, worthy dame, as my
share. These clothes are, it is true, the worse for use, yet I haven't
worn them very much. But if you disdain them, I won't be so presuming as
to say anything."

After mention of each article by P'ing Erh, goody Liu muttered the name
of Buddha, so already she had repeated Buddha's name several thousands
of times. But when she saw the heap of presents which P'ing Erh too
bestowed on her, and the little ostentation with which she did it, she
promptly smiled. "Miss!" she said, "what are you saying? Could I ever
disdain such nice gifts as these! Had I even the money, I couldn't buy
them anywhere. The only thing is that I feel overpowered with shame. If
I keep them, it won't be nice, and if I don't accept them, I shall be
showing myself ungrateful for your kind attention."

"Don't utter all this irrelevant talk!" P'ing Erh laughed. "You and I
are friends; so compose your mind and take the things I gave you just
now! Besides, I have, on my part, something to ask of you. When the
close of the year comes, select a few of your cabbages, dipped in lime,
and dried in the sun, as well as some lentils, flat beans, tomatoes and
pumpkin strips, and various sorts of dry vegetables and bring them over.
We're all, both high or low, fond of such things. These will be quite
enough! We don't want anything else, so don't go to any useless
trouble!"

Goody Liu gave utterance to profuse expressions of gratitude and
signified her readiness to comply with her wishes.

"Just you go to sleep," P'ing Erh urged, "and I'll get the things ready
for you and put them in here. As soon as the day breaks to-morrow, I'll
send the servant-lads to hire a cart and pack them in; don't you
therefore worry yourself in the least on that score!"

Goody Liu felt more and more ineffably grateful. So crossing over, she
again said, with warm protestations of thankfulness, good bye to lady
Feng; after which, she repaired to dowager lady Chia's quarters on this
side, where she slept, with one sleep, during the whole night. Early the
next day, as soon as she had combed her hair and performed her
ablutions, she asked to go and pay her adieus to lady Chia. But as old
lady Chia was unwell, the various members of the family came to see how
she was getting on. On their reappearance outside, they transmitted
orders that the doctor should be sent for. In a little time, a matron
reported that the doctor had arrived, and an old nurse invited dowager
lady Chia to ensconce herself under the curtain.

"I'm an old woman!" lady Chia remonstrated. "Am I not aged enough to be
a mother to that fellow? and am I, pray, to still stand on any
ceremonies with him? There's no need to drop the curtain; I'll see him
as I am, and have done."

Hearing her objections, the matrons fetched a small table, and, laying a
small pillow on it, they directed a servant to ask the doctor in.

Presently, they perceived the trio Chia Chen, Chia Lien, and Chia Jung,
bringing Dr. Wang. Dr. Wang did not presume to use the raised road, but
confining himself to the side steps, he kept pace with Chia Chen until
they reached the platform. Two matrons, who had been standing, one on
either side from an early hour, raised the portiére. A couple of old
women servants then took the lead and showed the way in. But Pao-yü too
appeared on the scene to meet them.

They found old lady Chia seated bolt upright on the couch, dressed in a
blue crape jacket, lined with sheep skin, every curl of which resembled
a pearl. On the right and left stood four young maids, whose hair had
not as yet been allowed to grow, with fly-brushes, finger-bowls, and
other such articles in their hands. Five or six old nurses were also
drawn up on both sides like wings. At the back of the jade-green gauze
mosquito-house were faintly visible several persons in red and green
habiliments, with gems on their heads, and gold trinkets in their
coiffures.

Dr. Wang could not muster the courage to raise his head. With speedy
step, he advanced and paid his obeisance. Dowager lady Chia noticed that
he wore the official dress of the sixth grade, and she accordingly
concluded that he must be an imperial physician. "How are you noble
doctor?" she inquired, forcing a smile. "What is the worthy surname of
this noble doctor?" she then asked Chia Chen.

Chia Chen and his companions made prompt reply. "His surname is Wang,"
they said.

"There was once a certain Wang Chün-hsiao who filled the chair of
President of the College of Imperial Physicians," dowager lady smilingly
proceeded. "He excelled in feeling the pulse."

Dr. Wang bent his body, and with alacrity he lowered his head and
returned her smile. "That was," he explained, "my grand uncle."

"Is it really so!" laughingly pursued dowager lady Chia, upon catching
this reply. "We can then call ourselves old friends!"

So speaking, she quietly put out her hand and rested it on the small
pillow. A nurse laid hold of a small stool and placed it before the
small table, slightly to the side of it. Dr. Wang bent one knee and took
a seat on the stool. Drooping his head, he felt the pulse of the one
hand for a long while; next, he examined that of the other; after which,
hastily making a curtsey, he bent his head and started on his way out of
the apartment.

"Excuse me for the trouble I've put you to!" dowager lady Chia smiled.
"Chen Erh, escort him outside, and do see that he has a cup of tea."

Chia Chen, Chia Lien and the rest of their companions immediately
acquiesced by uttering several yes's, and once more they led Dr. Wang
into the outer study.

"Your worthy senior," Dr. Wang explained, "has nothing else the matter
with her than a slight chill, which she must have inadvertently
contracted. She needn't, after all, take any medicines; all she need do
is to diet herself and keep warm a little; and she'll get all right. But
I'll now write a prescription, in here. Should her venerable ladyship
care to take any of the medicine, then prepare a dose, according to the
prescription, and let her have it. But should she be loth to have any,
well, never mind, it won't be of any consequence."

Saying this, he wrote the prescription, as he sipped his tea. But when
about to take his leave, he saw a nurse bring Ta Chieh-erh into the
room. "Mr. Wang," she said, "do also have a look at our Chieh Erh!"

Upon hearing her appeal, Dr. Wang immediately rose to his feet. While
she was clasped in her nurse's arms, he rested Ta Chieh-erh's hand on
his left hand and felt her pulse with his right, and rubbing her
forehead, he asked her to put out her tongue and let him see it. "Were I
to express my views about Chieh Erh, you would again abuse me! If she's,
however, kept quiet and allowed to go hungry for a couple of meals,
she'll get over this. There's no necessity for her to take any decocted
medicines. I'll just send her some pills, which you'll have to dissolve
in a preparation of ginger, and give them to her before she goes to
sleep; when she has had these, there will be nothing more the matter
with her."

At the conclusion of these recommendations, he bade them goodbye and
took his departure. Chia Chen and his companions then took the
prescription and came and explained to old lady Chia the nature of her
indisposition, and, depositing on the table, the paper given to them by
the doctor, they quitted her presence. But nothing more need be said
about them.

Madame Wang and Li Wan, lady Feng, Pao Ch'ai and the other young ladies
noticed, meanwhile, that the doctor had gone, and they eventually
egressed from the back of the mosquito-house. After a short stay, Madame
Wang returned to her quarters. Goody Liu repaired, when she perceived
everything quiet again, into the upper rooms and made her adieus to
dowager lady Chia.

"When you've got any leisure, do pay us another visit," old lady Chia
urged, and bidding Yuan Yang come to her, "Do be careful," she added,
"and see dame Liu safely on her way out; for not being well I can't
escort you myself."

Goody Liu expressed her thanks, and saying good bye a second time, she
betook herself, along with Yüan Yang, into the servants' quarters. Here
Yüan Yang pointed at a bundle on the stove-couch. "These are," she said,
"several articles of clothing, belonging to our old mistress; they were
presented to her in years gone by, by members of our family on her
birthdays and various festivals; her ladyship never wears anything made
by people outside; yet to hoard these would be a downright pity! Indeed,
she hasn't worn them even once. It was yesterday that she told me to get
out two costumes and hand them to you to take along with you, either to
give as presents, or to be worn by some one in your home; but don't make
fun of us! In the box you'll find the flour-fruits, for which you asked.
This bundle contains the medicines to which you alluded the other day.
There are 'plum-blossom-spotted-tongue pills,' and 'purple-gold-
ingot- pills,' also 'vivifying-blood-vessels-pills,' as well as
'driving-offspring and preserving-life pills;' each kind being rolled
up in a sheet bearing the prescription; and the whole lot of them are
packed up in here. While these two are purses for you to wear in the way
of ornaments." So saying, she forthwith loosened the cord, and,
producing two ingots representing pencils, and with 'ju i' on them,
implying 'your wishes will surely be fulfilled,' she drew near and
showed them to her, "Take the purses," she pursued smiling, "but do
leave these behind and give them to me."

Goody Liu was so overjoyed that she had, from an early period, come out
afresh with several thousands of invocations of Buddha's names. When she
therefore heard Yüan Yang's suggestion, "Miss," she quickly rejoined,
"you're at perfect liberty to keep them!"

Yüan Yang perceived that her words were believed by her; so smiling she
once more dropped the ingots into the purse. "I was only joking with you
for fun!" she observed. "I've got a good many like these; keep them
therefore and give them, at the close of the year, to your young
children."

Speaking the while, she espied a young maid walk in with a cup from the
'Ch'eng' kiln, and hand it to old goody Liu. "This," (she said,) "our
master Secundus, Mr. Pao, gives you."

"Whence could I begin enumerating the things I got!" Goody Liu
exclaimed. "In what previous existence did I accomplish anything so
meritorious as to bring to-day this heap of blessings upon me!"

With these words, she eagerly took possession of the cup.

"The clothes I gave you the other day, when I asked you to have a bath,
were my own," Yüan Yang resumed, "and if you don't think them too mean,
I've got a few more, which I would also like to let you have."

Goody Liu thanked her with vehemence, so Yüan Yang, in point of fact,
produced several more articles of clothing, and these she packed up for
her. Goody Liu thereupon expressed a desire to also go into the garden
and take leave of Pao-yü and the young ladies, Madame Wang and the other
inmates and to thank them for all they did for her, but Yüan Yang raised
objections. "You can dispense with going!" she remarked. "They don't see
any one just now! But I'll deliver the message for you by and bye! When
you've got any leisure, do come again. Go to the second gate," she went
on to direct an old matron, "and call two servant-lads to come here, and
help this old dame to take her things away!"

After the matron had signified her obedience, Yüan Yang returned with
goody Liu to lady Feng's quarters, on the off part of the mansion, and,
taking the presents as far as the side gate, she bade the servant-lads
carry them out. She herself then saw goody Liu into her curricle and
start on her journey homewards.

But without commenting further on this topic, let us revert to Pao-ch'ai
and the other girls. After breakfast, they recrossed into their
grandmother's rooms and made inquiries about her health. On their way
back to the garden, they reached a point where they had to take
different roads. Pao-ch'ai then called out to Tai-yü. "P'in Erh!" she
observed, "come with me; I've got a question to ask you."

Tai-yü wended her steps therefore with Pao-ch'ai into the Heng Wu court.
As soon as they entered the house, Pao-ch'ai threw herself into a seat.
"Kneel down!" she smiled. "I want to examine you about something!"

Tai-yü could not fathom her object, and consequently laughed. "Look
here." she cried, "this chit Pao has gone clean off her senses! What do
you want to examine me about?"

Pao-ch'ai gave a sardonic smile. "My dear, precious girl, my dear
maiden," she exclaimed, "what utter trash fills your mouth! Just speak
the honest and candid truth, and finish!"

Tai-yü could so little guess her meaning that her sole resource was to
smile. Inwardly, however, she could not help beginning to experience
certain misgivings. "What did I say?" she remarked. "You're bent upon
picking out my faults! Speak out and let me hear what it's all about!"

"Do you still pretend to be a fool?" Pao-ch'ai laughed. "When we played
yesterday that game of wine-forfeits, what did you say? I really
couldn't make out any head or tail."

Tai-yü, after a moment's reflection, remembered eventually that she had
the previous day been guilty of a slip of the tongue and come out with a
couple of passages from the 'Peony Pavilion,' and the 'Record of the
West Side-house,' and, of a sudden, her face got scarlet with blushes.
Drawing near Pao-ch'ai she threw her arms round her. "My dear cousin!"
she smiled, "I really wasn't conscious of what I was saying! It just
blurted out of my mouth! But now that you've called me to task, I won't
say such things again."

"I've no idea of what you were driving at," Pao-ch'ai laughingly
rejoined. "What I heard you recite sounds so thoroughly unfamiliar to
me, that I beg you to enlighten me!"

"Dear cousin," pleaded Tai-yü, "don't tell anyone else! I won't, in the
future, breathe such things again."

Pao-ch'ai noticed how from shame the blood rushed to her face, and how
vehement she was in her entreaties, and she felt both to press her with
questions; so pulling her into a seat to make her have a cup of tea, she
said to her in a gentle tone, "Whom do you take me for? I too am
wayward; from my youth up, yea ever since I was seven or eight, I've
been enough trouble to people! Our family was also what one would term
literary. My grandfather's extreme delight was to be ever with a book in
his hand. At one time, we numbered many members, and sisters and
brothers all lived together; but we had a distaste for wholesome books.
Among my brothers, some were partial to verses; others had a weakness
for blank poetical compositions; and there were none of such works as
the 'Western side-House,' and 'the Guitar,' even up to the hundred and
one books of the 'Yüan' authors, which they hadn't managed to get. These
books they stealthily read behind our backs; but we, on our part,
devoured them, on the sly, without their knowing it. Subsequently, our
father came to get wind of it; and some of us he beat, while others he
scolded; burning some of the books, and throwing away others. It is
therefore as well that we girls shouldn't know anything of letters. Men,
who study books and don't understand the right principle, can't,
moreover, reach the standard of those, who don't go in for books; so how
much more such as ourselves? Even versifying, writing and the like
pursuits aren't in the line of such as you and me. Indeed, neither are
they within the portion of men. Men, who go in for study and fathom the
right principles, should cooperate in the government of the empire, and
should rule the nation; this would be a nobler purpose; but one doesn't
now-a-days hear of the very existence of such persons! Hence, the study
of books makes them worse than they ever were before. But it isn't the
books that ruin them; the misfortune is that they make improper use of
books! That is why study doesn't come up to ploughing and sowing and
trading; as these pursuits exercise no serious pernicious influences. As
far, however, as you and I go, we should devote our minds simply to
matters connected with needlework and spinning; for we will then be
fulfilling our legitimate duties. Yet, it so happens that we too know a
few characters. But, as we can read, it behoves us to choose no other
than wholesome works; for these will do us no harm! What are most to be
shirked are those low books, as, when once they pervert the disposition,
there remains no remedy whatever!"

While she indulged in this long rigmarole, Tai-yü lowered her head and
sipped her tea. And though she secretly shared the same views on the
subject, all the answer she gave her in assent was limited to one single
word 'yes.' But at an unexpected moment, Su Yün appeared in the room.
"Our lady Lien," she said, "requests the presence of both of you, young
ladies, to consult with you in an important matter. Miss Secunda, Miss
Tertia, Miss Quarta, Miss Shih and Mr. Pao, our master Secundus, are
there waiting for you."

"What's up again?" Pao-ch'ai inquired.

"You and I will know what it is when we get there," Tai-yü explained.

So saying, she came, with Pao-ch'ai, into the Tao Hsiang village. Here
they, in fact, discovered every one assembled. As soon as Li Wan caught
sight of the two cousins, she smiled. "The society has barely been
started," she observed, "and here's one who wants to give us the slip;
that girl Quarta wishes to apply for a whole year's leave."

"It's that single remark of our worthy senior's yesterday that is at the
bottom of it!" Tai-yü laughed. "For by bidding her execute some painting
or other of the garden, she has put her in such high feather that she
applies for leave!"

"Don't be so hard upon our dear ancestor!" Pao-Ch'ai rejoined, a smile
playing on her lips. "It's entirely due to that allusion of grandmother
Liu's."

Tai-yü speedily took up the thread of the conversation. "Quite so!" she
smiled. "It's all through that remark of hers! But of what branch of the
family is she a grandmother? We should merely address her as the 'female
locust;' that's all."

As she spoke, one and all were highly amused.

"When any mortal language finds its way into that girl Feng's mouth,"
Pao-ch'ai laughed, "she knows how to turn it to the best account! What a
fortunate thing it is that that vixen Feng has no idea of letters and
can't boast of much culture! Her _forte_ is simply such vulgar
things as suffice to raise a laugh! Worse than her is that P'in Erh with
that coarse tongue! She has recourse to the devices of the 'Ch'un
Ch'iu'! By selecting, from the vulgar expressions used in low slang, the
most noteworthy points, she eliminates what's commonplace, and makes,
with the addition of a little elegance and finish, her style so much
like that of the text that each sentence has a peculiar character of its
own! The three words representing 'female locust' bring out clearly the
various circumstances connected with yesterday! The wonder is that she
has been so quick in devising them!"

After lending an ear to her arguments, they all laughed. "Those
explanations of yours," they cried, "show well enough that you are not
below those two!"

"Pray, let's consult as to how many days' leave to grant her!" Li Wan
proposed. "I gave her a month, but she thinks it too little. What do you
say about it?"

"Properly speaking," Tai-yü put in, "one year isn't much! The laying out
of this garden occupied a whole year; and to paint a picture of it now
will certainly need two years' time. She'll have to rub the ink, to
moisten the pencils, to stretch the paper, to mix the pigments, and
to...."

When she had reached this point, even Tai-yü could not restrain herself
from laughing. "If she goes on so leisurely to work," she exclaimed,
"won't she require two years' time?"

Those, who caught this insinuation, clapped their hands and indulged in
incessant merriment.

"Her innuendoes are full of zest!" Pao-ch'ai ventured laughingly. "But
what takes the cake is that last remark about leisurely going to work,
for if she weren't to paint at all, how could she ever finish her task?
Hence those jokes cracked yesterday were, sufficient, of course, to
evoke laughter, but, on second thought, they're devoid of any fun! Just
you carefully ponder over P'in Erh's words! Albeit they don't amount to
much, you'll nevertheless find, when you come to reflect on them, that
there's plenty of gusto about them. I've really had such a laugh over
them that I can scarcely move!

"It's the way that cousin Pao-ch'ai puffs her up," Hsi Ch'un observed
"that makes her so much the more arrogant that she turns me also into a
laughing-stock now!"

Tai-yü hastily smiled and pulled her towards her. "Let me ask you," she
said, "are you only going to paint the garden, or will you insert us in
it as well?"

"My original idea was to have simply painted the garden," Hsi Ch'un
explained; "but our worthy senior told me again yesterday that a mere
picture of the grounds would resemble the plan of a house, and
recommended that I should introduce some inmates too so as to make it
look like what a painting should. I've neither the knack for the fine
work necessary for towers and terraces, nor have I the skill to draw
representations of human beings; but as I couldn't very well raise any
objections, I find myself at present on the horns of a dilemma about
it!"

"Human beings are an easy matter!" Tai-yü said. "What beats you are
insects."

"Here you are again with your trash!" Li Wan exclaimed. "Will there be
any need to also introduce insects in it? As far, however, as birds go,
it may probably be advisable to introduce one or two kinds!"

"If any other insects are not put in the picture," Tai-yü smiled, "it
won't matter; but without yesterday's female locust in it, it will fall
short of the original?"

This retort evoked further general amusement. While Tai-yü laughed, she
beat her chest with both hands. "Begin painting at once!" she cried.
"I've even got the title all ready. The name I've chosen is, 'Picture of
a locust brought in to have a good feed.'"

At these words, they laughed so much the more heartily that at a time
they bent forward, and at another they leant back. But a sound of "Ku
tung" then fell on their ears, and unable to make out what could have
dropped, they anxiously and precipitately looked about. It was, they
found, Shih Hsiang-yün, who had been reclining on the back of the chair.
The chair had, from the very outset, not been put in a sure place, and
while indulging in hearty merriment she threw her whole weight on the
back. She did not, besides, notice that the dovetails on each side had
come out, so with a tilt towards the east, she as well as the chair
toppled over in a heap. Luckily, the wooden partition-wall was close
enough to arrest her fall, and she did not sprawl on the ground. The
sight of her created more amusement than ever among all her relatives;
so much so, that they could scarcely regain their equilibrium. It was
only after Pao-yü had rushed up to her, and given her a hand and raised
her to her feet again that they at last managed to gradually stop
laughing.

Pao-yü then winked at Tai-yü. Tai-yü grasped his meaning, and, forthwith
withdrawing into the inner room, she lifted the cover of the mirror, and
looked at her face. She found the hair about her temples slightly
dishevelled, so, promptly opening Li Wan's toilet-case, and extracting a
narrow brush, she stood in front of the mirror, and smoothed it down
with a few touches. Afterwards, laying the brush in its place she
stepped into the outer suite. "Is this," she said pointing at Li Wan,
"doing what you're told and showing us how to do needlework and teaching
us manners? Why, instead of that, you press us to come here and have a
good romp and a hearty laugh!"

"Just you listen to her perverse talk," Li Wan laughed. "She takes the
lead and kicks up a rumpus, and incites people to laugh, and then she
throws the blame upon me! In real truth, she's a despicable thing! What
I wish is that you should soon get some dreadful mother-in-law, and
several crotchety and abominable older and younger sisters-in-law, and
we'll see then whether you'll still be as perverse or not!"

Tai-yü at once became quite scarlet in the face, and pulling Pao-ch'ai,
"Let us," she added, "give her a whole year's leave!"

"I've got an impartial remark to make. Listen to me all of you!"
Pao-ch'ai chimed in. "Albeit the girl, Ou, may have some idea about
painting, all she can manage are just a few outline sketches, so that
unless, now that she has to accomplish the picture of this garden, she
can lay a claim to some ingenuity, will she ever be able to succeed in
effecting a painting? This garden resembles a regular picture. The
rockeries and trees, towers and pavilions, halls and houses are, as far
as distances and density go, neither too numerous, nor too few. Such as
it is, it is fitly laid out; but were you to put it on paper in strict
compliance with the original, why, it will surely not elicit admiration.
In a thing like this, it's necessary to pay due care to the various
positions and distances on paper, whether they should be large or
whether small; and to discriminate between main and secondary; adding
what is needful to add, concealing and reducing what should be concealed
and reduced, and exposing to view what should remain visible. As soon as
a rough copy is executed, it should again be considered in all its
details, for then alone will it assume the semblance of a picture. In
the second place, all these towers, terraces and structures must be
distinctly delineated; for with just a trifle of inattention, the
railings will slant, the pillars will be topsy-turvy, doors and windows
will recline in a horizontal position, steps will separate, leaving
clefts between them, and even tables will be crowded into the walls, and
flower-pots piled on portières; and won't it, instead of turning out
into a picture, be a mere caricature? Thirdly, proper care must also be
devoted, in the insertion of human beings, to density and height, to the
creases of clothing, to jupes and sashes, to fingers, hands, and feet,
as these are most important details; for if even one stroke be not
thoroughly executed, then, if the hands be not swollen, the feet will be
made to look as if they were lame. The colouring of faces and the
drawing of the hair are minor points; but, in my own estimation, they
really involve intense difficulty. Now a year's leave is, on one hand,
too excessive, and a month's is, on the other, too little; so just give
her half a year's leave. Depute, besides, cousin Pao-yü to lend her a
hand in her task. Not that cousin Pao knows how to give any hints about
painting; that in itself would be more of a drawback; but in order that,
in the event of there being anything that she doesn't comprehend, or of
anything perplexing her as to how best to insert it, cousin Pao may take
the picture outside and make the necessary inquiries of those gentlemen,
who excel in painting. Matters will thus be facilitated for her."

At this suggestion Pao-yü was the first to feel quite enchanted. "This
proposal is first-rate!" he exclaimed. "The towers and terraces minutely
executed by Chan Tzu-liang are so perfect, and the beauties painted by
Ch'eng Jih-hsing so extremely fine that I'll go at once and ask them of
them!"

"I've always said that you fuss for nothing!" Pao-ch'ai interposed. "I
merely passed a cursory remark, and there you want to go immediately and
ask for things. Do wait until we arrive at some decision in our
deliberations, and then you can go! But let's consider now what would be
best to use to paint the picture on?"

"I've got, in my quarters," Pao-yü answered, "some snow-white, wavy
paper, which is both large in size, and proof against ink as well."

Pao-ch'ai gave a sarcastic smile. "I do maintain," she cried, "that you
are a perfectly useless creature! That snow-white, wavy paper is good
for pictures consisting of characters and for outline drawings. Or else,
those who have the knack of making landscapes, use it for depicting
scenery of the southern Sung era, as it resists ink and is strong enough
to bear coarse painting. But were you to employ this sort of paper to
make a picture of this garden on, it will neither stand the colours, nor
will it be easy to dry the painting by the fire. So not only won't it be
suitable, but it will be a pity too to waste the paper. I'll tell you a
way how to get out of this. When this garden was first laid out, some
detailed plan was used, which although executed by a mere
house-decorator, was perfect with regard to sites and bearings. You'd
better therefore ask for it of your worthy mother, and apply as well to
lady Feng for a piece of thick glazed lustring of the size of that
paper, and hand them to the gentlemen outside, and request them to
prepare a rough copy for you, with any alterations or additions as might
be necessary to make so as to accord with the style of these grounds.
All that will remain to be done will be to introduce a few human beings;
no more. Then when you have to match the azure and green pigments as
well as the ground gold and ground silver, you can get those people
again to do so for you. But you'll also have to bring an extra portable
stove, so as to have it handy for melting the glue, and for washing your
pencils, after you've taken the glue off. You further require a large
table, painted white and covered with a cloth. That lot of small dishes
you have aren't sufficient; your pencils too are not enough. It will be
well consequently for you to purchase a new set of each."

"Do I own such a lot of painting materials!" Hsi Ch'un exclaimed. "Why,
I simply use any pencil that first comes under my hand to paint with;
that's all. And as for pigments, I've only got four kinds, ochrey stone,
'Kuang' flower paint, rattan yellow and rouge. Besides these, all I have
amount to a couple of pencils for applying colours; no more."

"Why didn't you say so earlier?" Pao-ch'ai remarked. "I've still got
some of these things remaining. But you don't need them, so were I to
give you any, they'd lie uselessly about. I'll put them away for you now
for a time, and, when you want them, I'll let you have some. You should,
however, keep them for the exclusive purpose of painting fans; for were
you to paint such big things with them it would be a pity! I'll draw out
a list for you to-day to enable you to go and apply to our worthy senior
for the items; as it isn't likely that you people can possibly know all
that's required. I'll dictate them, and cousin Pao can write them down!"

Pao-yü had already got a pencil and inkslab ready, for, fearing lest he
might not remember clearly the various necessaries, he had made up his
mind to write a memorandum of them; so the moment he heard Pao-ch'ai's
suggestion, he cheerfully took up his pencil, and listened quietly.

"Four pencils of the largest size," Pao-ch'ai commenced, "four of the
third size; four of the second size; four pencils for applying colours
on big ground; four on medium ground; four for small ground; ten claws
of large southern crabs; ten claws of small crabs; ten pencils for
painting side-hair and eyebrows; twenty for laying heavy colours; twenty
for light colours; ten for painting faces; twenty willow-twigs; four
ounces of 'arrow head' pearls; four ounces of southern ochre; four
ounces of stone yellow; four ounces of dark green; four ounces of
malachite; four ounces of tube-yellow; eight ounces of 'kuang' flower;
four boxes of lead powder; ten sheets of rouge; two hundred sheets of
thin red-gold leaves; two hundred sheets of lead; four ounces of smooth
glue, from the two Kuang; and four ounces of pure alum. The glue and
alum for sizing the lustring are not included, so don't bother
yourselves about them, but just take the lustring and give it to them
outside to size it with alum for you. You and I can scour and clarify
all these pigments, and thus amuse ourselves, and prepare them for use
as well. I feel sure you'll have an ample supply to last you a whole
lifetime. But you must also get ready four sieves of fine lustring; a
pair of coarse ones; four brush-pencils; four bowls, some large, some
small; twenty large, coarse saucers; ten five-inch plates; twenty
three-inch coarse, white plates; two stoves; four large and small
earthenware pans; two new porcelain jars; four new water buckets; four
one-foot-long bags, made of white cloth; two catties of light charcoal;
one or two catties of willow-wood charcoal; a wooden box with three
drawers; a yard of thick gauze, two ounces of fresh ginger; half a catty
of soy;..."

"An iron kettle and an iron shovel," hastily chimed in Tai-yü with a
smile full of irony.

"To do what with them?" Pao-ch'ai inquired.

"You ask for fresh ginger, soy and all these condiments, so I indent for
an iron kettle for you to cook the paints and eat them." Tai-yü
answered, to the intense merriment of one and all, who gave way to
laughter.

"What do you, P'in Erh, know about these things?" Pao-ch'ai laughed. "I
am not certain in my mind that you won't put those coarse coloured
plates straightway on the fire. But unless you take the precaution
beforehand of rubbing the bottom with ginger juice, mixed with soy, and
of warming them dry, they're bound to crack, the moment they experience
the least heat."

"It's really so," they exclaimed with one voice, after this explanation.

Tai-yü perused the list for a while. She then smiled and gave T'an Ch'un
a tug. "Just see," she whispered, "we want to paint a picture, and she
goes on indenting for a number of water jars and boxes! But, I presume,
she's got so muddled, that she inserts a list of articles needed for her
trousseau."

T'an Ch'un, at her remark, laughed with such heartiness, that it was all
she could do to check herself. "Cousin Pao," she observed, "don't you
wring her mouth? Just ask her what disparaging things she said about
you."

"Why need I ask?" Pao-ch'ai smiled. "Is it likely, pray, that you can
get ivory out of a cur's mouth?"

Speaking the while, she drew near, and, seizing Tai-yü, she pressed her
down on the stove-couch with the intention of pinching her face. Tai-yü
smilingly hastened to implore for grace. "My dear cousin," she cried,
"spare me! P'in Erh is young in years; all she knows is to talk at
random; she has no idea of what's proper and what's improper. But you
are my elder cousin, so teach me how to behave. If you, cousin, don't
let me off, to whom can I go and address my entreaties?"

Little did, however, all who heard her apprehend that there lurked some
hidden purpose in her insinuations. "She's right there," they
consequently pleaded smilingly. "So much is she to be pitied that even
we have been mollified; do spare her and finish!"

Pao-ch'ai had, at first, meant to play with her, but when she unawares
heard her drag in again the advice she had tendered her the other day,
with regard to the reckless perusal of unwholesome books, she at once
felt as if she could not have any farther fuss with her, and she let her
rise to her feet.

"It's you, after all, elder cousin," Tai-yü laughed. "Had it been I, I
wouldn't have let any one off."

Pao-ch'ai smiled and pointed at her. "It is no wonder," she said, "that
our dear ancestor doats on you and that every one loves you. Even I have
to-day felt my heart warm towards you! But come here and let me put your
hair up for you!"

Tai-yü then, in very deed, swung herself round and crossed over to her.
Pao-ch'ai arranged her coiffure with her hands. Pao-yü, who stood by and
looked on, thought the style, in which her hair was being made up,
better than it was before. But, of a sudden, he felt sorry at what had
happened, as he fancied that she should not have let her brush her side
hair, but left it alone for the time being and asked him to do it for
her. While, however, he gave way to these erratic thoughts, he heard
Pao-ch'ai speak. "We've done with what there was to write," she said,
"so you'd better tomorrow go and tell grandmother about the things. If
there be any at home, well and good; but if not, get some money to buy
them with. I'll then help you both in your preparations."

Pao-yü vehemently put the list away; after which, they all joined in a
further chat on irrelevant matters; and, their evening meal over, they
once more repaired into old lady Chia's apartments to wish her
good-night. Their grandmother had, indeed, had nothing serious the
matter with her. Her ailment had amounted mainly to fatigue, to which a
slight chill had been super-added, so that having kept in the warm room
for the day and taken a dose or two of medicine, she entirely got over
the effects, and felt, in the evening, quite like own self again.

But, reader, the occurrences of the next day areas yet a mystery to you,
but the nest chapter will divulge them.



CHAPTER XLIII.

  Having time to amuse themselves, the Chia inmates raise, when least
      expected, funds to celebrate lady Feng's birthday.
  In his ceaseless affection for Chin Ch'uen, Pao-yü uses, for the
      occasion, a pinch of earth as incense and burns it.


When Madame Wang saw, for we will now proceed with our narrative, that
the extent of dowager lady Chia's indisposition, contracted on the day
she had been into the garden of Broad Vista, amounted to a simple chill,
that no serious ailment had supervened, and that her health had improved
soon after the doctor had been sent for and she had taken a couple of
doses of medicine, she called lady Feng to her and asked her to get
ready a present of some kind for her to take to her husband, Chia Cheng.
But while they were engaged in deliberation, they perceived a
waiting-maid arrive. She came from their old senior's part to invite
them to go to her. So, with speedy step, Madame Wang led the way for
lady Feng, and they came over into her quarters.

"Pray, may I ask," Madame Wang then inquired, "whether you're feeling
nearly well again now?"

"I'm quite all right to-day," old lady Chia replied. "I've tasted the
young-pheasant soup you sent me a little time back and find it full of
relish. I've also had two pieces of meat, so I feel quite comfortable
within me."

"These dainties were presented to you, dear ancestor, by that girl
Feng," Madame Wang smiled. "It only shows how sincere her filial piety
is. She does not render futile the love, which you, venerable senior,
ever lavish on her."

Dowager lady Chia nodded her head assentingly. "She's too kind to think
of me!" she answered smiling. "But should there be any more uncooked,
let them fry a couple of pieces; and, if these be thoroughly immersed in
wine, the congee will taste well with them. The soup is, it's true,
good, but it shouldn't, properly speaking, be prepared with fine rice."

After listening to her wishes, lady Feng expressed with alacrity her
readiness to see them executed, and directed a servant to go and deliver
the message in the cook-house.

"I sent the servant for you," dowager lady Chia meanwhile said to Madame
Wang with a smile, "not for anything else, but for the birthday of that
girl Feng, which falls on the second. I had made up my mind two years
ago to celebrate her birthday in proper style, but when the time came,
there happened to be again something important to attend to, and it went
by without anything being done. But this year, the inmates are, on one
hand, all here, and there won't, I fancy, be, on the other, anything to
prevent us, so we should all do our best to enjoy ourselves thoroughly
for a day."

"I was thinking the same thing," Madame Wang rejoined, laughingly, "and,
since it's your good pleasure, venerable senior, why, shouldn't we
deliberate at once and decide upon something?"

"To the best of my recollection," dowager lady Chia resumed smiling,
"whenever in past years I've had any birthday celebrations for any one
of us, no matter who it was, we have ever individually sent our
respective presents; but this method is common and is also apt, I think,
to look very much as if there were some disunion. But I'll now devise a
new way; a way, which won't have the effect of creating any discord, and
will be productive of good cheer."

"Let whatever way you may think best, dear ancestor, be adopted." Madame
Wang eagerly rejoined.

"My idea is," old lady Chia laughingly continued, "that we too should
follow the example of those poor families and raise a subscription among
ourselves, and devote the whole of whatever we may collect to meet the
outlay for the necessary preparations. What do you say, will this do or
not?"

"This is a splendid idea!" Madame Wang acquiesced. "But what will, I
wonder, be the way adopted for raising contributions?"

Old lady Chia was the more inspirited by her reply. There and then she
despatched servants to go and invite Mrs. Hsüeh, Madame Hsing and the
rest of the ladies, and bade others summon the young ladies and Pao-yü.
But from the other mansion, Chia Chen's spouse, Lai Ta's wife, even up
to the wives of such stewards as enjoyed a certain amount of
respectability, were likewise to be asked to come round.

The sight of their old mistress' delight filled the waiting-maids and
married women with high glee as well; and each hurried with vehemence to
execute her respective errand. Those that were to be invited were
invited, and those that had to be sent for were sent for; and, before
the lapse of such time as could suffice to have a meal in, the old as
well as young, the high as well as low, crammed, in a black mass, every
bit of the available space in the rooms.

Only Mrs. Hsüeh and dowager lady Chia sat opposite to each other.
Mesdames Hsing and Wang simply seated themselves on two chairs, which
faced the door of the apartment. Pao-ch'ai and her five or six cousins
occupied the stove-couch. Pao-yü sat on his grandmother's lap. Below,
the whole extent of the floor was crowded with inmates on their feet.
But old lady Chia forthwith desired that a few small stools should be
fetched. When brought, these were proffered to Lai Ta's mother and some
other nurses, who were advanced in years and held in respect; for it was
the custom in the Chia mansion that the family servants, who had waited
upon any of the fathers or mothers, should enjoy a higher status than
even young masters and mistresses. Hence it was that while Mrs. Yu, lady
Feng and other ladies remained standing below, Lai Ta's mother and three
or four other old nurses had, after excusing themselves for their
rudeness, seated themselves on small stools.

Dowager lady Chia recounted, with a face beaming with smiles, the
suggestions she had shortly made, for the benefit of the various inmates
present; and one and all, of course, were only too ready to contribute
for the entertainment. More, some of them, were on friendly terms with
lady Feng, so they, of their own free will, adopted the proposal; others
lived in fear and trembling of lady Feng, and these were only too
anxious to make up to her. Every one, besides, could well afford the
means, so that, as soon as they heard of the proposed subscriptions,
they, with one consent, signified their acquiescence.

"I'll give twenty taels!" old lady Chia was the first to say with a
smile playing round her lips.

"I'll follow your lead, dear senior," Mrs. Hsüeh smiled, "and also
subscribe twenty taels."

"We don't presume to place ourselves on an equal footing with your
ladyship," Mesdames Hsing and Wang pleaded. "We, of course, come one
degree lower; each of us therefore will contribute sixteen taels."

"We too naturally rank one step lower," Mrs. Yu and Li Wan also smiled,
"so we'll each give twelve taels."

"You're a widow," dowager lady Chia eagerly demurred, addressing herself
to Li Wan, "and have lost all your estate, so how could we drag you into
all this outlay! I'll contribute for you!"

"Don't be in such high feather dear senior," lady Feng hastily observed
laughing, "but just look to your accounts before you saddle yourself
with this burden! You've already taken upon yourself two portions; and
do you now also volunteer sixteen taels on behalf of my elder
sister-in-law? You may willingly do so, while you speak in the abundance
of your spirits, but when you, by and bye, come to ponder over what
you've done, you'll feel sore at heart again! 'It's all that girl Feng
that's driven me to spend the money,' you'll say in a little time; and
you'll devise some ingenious way to inveigle me to fork out three or
four times as much as your share and thus make up your deficit in an
underhand way; while I will still be as much in the clouds as if I were
in a dream!"

These words made every one laugh.

"According to you, what should be done?" dowager lady Chia laughingly
inquired.

"My birthday hasn't yet come," lady Feng smiled; "and already now I've
been the recipient of so much more than I deserve that I am quite
unhappy. But if I don't contribute a single cash, I shall feel really
ill at ease for the trouble I shall be giving such a lot of people. It
would be as well, therefore, that I should bear this share of my senior
sister-in-law; and, when the day comes, I can eat a few more things, and
thus be able to enjoy some happiness."

"Quite right!" cried Madame Hsing and the others at this suggestion. So
old lady Chia then signified her approval.

"There's something more I'd like to add," lady Feng pursued smiling. "I
think that it's fair enough that you, worthy ancestor, should, besides
your own twenty taels, have to stand two shares as well, the one for
cousin Liu, the other for cousin Pao-yü, and that Mrs. Hsüeh should,
beyond her own twenty taels, likewise bear cousin Pao-ch'ai's portion.
But it's somewhat unfair that the two ladies Mesdames Hsing and Wang
should each only give sixteen taels, when their share is small, and when
they don't subscribe anything for any one else. It's you, venerable
senior, who'll be the sufferer by this arrangement."

Dowager lady Chia, at these words, burst out into a boisterous fit of
laughter. "It's this hussey Feng," she observed, "who, after all, takes
my side! What you say is quite right. Hadn't it been for you, I would
again have been duped by them!"

"Dear senior!" lady Feng smiled. Just hand over our two cousins to those
two ladies and let each take one under her charge and finish. If you
make each contribute one share, it will be square enough."

"This is perfectly fair," eagerly rejoined old lady Chia. "Let this
suggestion be carried out!"

Lai Ta's mother hastily stood up. "This is such a subversion of right,"
she smiled, "that I'll put my back up on account of the two ladies.
She's a son's wife, on the other side, and, in here, only a wife's
brother's child; and yet she doesn't incline towards her mother-in-law
and her aunt, but takes other people's part. This son's wife has
therefore become a perfect stranger; and a close niece has, in fact,
become a distant niece!"

As she said this, dowager lady Chia and every one present began to
laugh. "If the junior ladies subscribe twelve taels each," Lai Ta's
mother went on to ask, "we must, as a matter of course, also come one
degree lower; eh?"

Upon hearing this, old lady Chia remonstrated. "This won't do!" she
observed. "You naturally should rank one degree lower, but you're all, I
am well aware, wealthy people; and, in spite of your status being
somewhat lower, your funds are more flourishing than theirs. It's only
just then that you should be placed on the same standing as those
people!"

The posse of nurses expressed with promptness their acceptance of the
proposal their old mistress made.

"The young ladies," dowager lady Chia resumed, "should merely give
something for the sake of appearances! If each one contributes a sum
proportionate to her monthly allowance, it will be ample!" Turning her
head, "Yüan Yang!" she cried, "a few of you should assemble in like
manner, and consult as to what share you should take in the matter. So
bring them along!"

Yüan Yang assured her that her desires would be duly attended to and
walked away. But she had not been absent for any length of time, when
she appeared on the scene along with P'ing Erh, Hsi Jen, Ts'ai Hsia and
other girls, and a number of waiting-maids as well. Of these, some
subscribed two taels; others contributed one tael.

"Can it be," dowager lady Chia then said to P'ing Erh, "that you don't
want any birthday celebrated for your mistress, that you don't range
yourself also among them?"

"The other money I gave," P'ing Erh smiled, "I gave privately, and is
extra." "This is what I am publicly bound to contribute along with the
lot."

"That's a good child!" lady Chia laughingly rejoined.

"Those above as well as those below have all alike given their share,"
lady Feng went on to observe with a smile. "But there are still those
two secondary wives; are they to give anything or not? Do go and ask
them! It's but right that we should go to the extreme length and include
them. Otherwise, they'll imagine that we've looked down upon them!"

"Just so!" eagerly answered lady Chia, at these words. "How is it that
we forgot all about them? The only thing is, I fear, they've got no time
to spare; yet, tell a servant-girl to go and ask them what they'll do!"

While she spoke, a servant-girl went off. After a long absence, she
returned. "Each of them," she reported, "will likewise contribute two
taels."

Dowager lady Chia was delighted with the result. "Fetch a pen and
inkslab," she cried, "and let's calculate how much they amount to, all
together."

Mrs. Yu abused lady Feng in a low tone of voice. "I'll take you, you
mean covetous creature, and ... ! All these mothers-in-law and
sisters-in-law have come forward and raised money to celebrate your
birthday, and are you yet not satisfied that you must also drag in those
two miserable beings! But what do you do it for?"

"Try and talk less trash!" lady Feng smiled; also in an undertone.
"We'll be leaving this place in a little time and then I'll square up
accounts with you! But why ever are those two miserable? When they have
money, they uselessly give it to other people; and isn't it better that
we should get hold of it, and enjoy ourselves with it?"

While she uttered these taunts, they computed that the collections would
reach a sum over and above one hundred and fifty taels.

"We couldn't possibly run through all this for a day's theatricals and
banquet!" old lady Chia exclaimed.

"As no outside guests are to be invited," Mrs. Yu interposed, "and the
number of tables won't also be many, there will be enough to cover two
or three days' outlay! First of all, there won't be anything to spend
for theatricals, so we'll effect a saving on that item."

"Just call whatever troupe that girl Feng may say she likes best,"
dowager lady Chia suggested.

"We've heard quite enough of the performances of that company of ours,"
lady Feng said; "let's therefore spend a little money and send for
another, and see what they can do."

"I leave that to you, brother Chen's wife," old lady Chia pursued, "in
order that our girl Feng should have occasion to trouble her mind with
as little as possible, and be able to enjoy a day's peace and quiet.
It's only right that she should."

Mrs. Yu replied that she would be only too glad to do what she could.
They then prolonged their chat for a little longer, until one and all
realised that their old senior must be quite fagged out, and they
gradually dispersed.

After seeing Mesdames Hsing and Wang off, Mrs. Yu and the other ladies
adjourned into lady Feng's rooms to consult with her about the birthday
festivities.

"Don't ask me!" lady Feng urged. "Do whatever will please our worthy
ancestor."

"What a fine thing you are to come across such a mighty piece of luck!"
Mrs. Yu smiled. "I was wondering what had happened that she summoned us
all! Why, was it simply on this account? Not to breathe a word about the
money that I'll have to contribute, must I have trouble and annoyance to
bear as well? How will you show me any thanks?"

"Don't bring shame upon yourself!" lady Feng laughed. "I didn't send for
you; so why should I be thankful to you! If you funk the exertion, go at
once and let our venerable senior know, and she'll depute some one else
and have done."

"You go on like this as you see her in such excellent spirits, that's
why!" Mrs. Yu smilingly answered. "It would be well, I advise you, to
pull in a bit; for if you be too full of yourself, you'll get your due
reward!"

After some further colloquy, these two ladies eventually parted company.

On the next day, the money was sent over to the Ning Kuo Mansion at the
very moment that Mrs. Yu had got up, and was performing her toilette and
ablutions. "Who brought it?" she asked.

"Nurse Lin," the servant-girl said by way of response.

"Call her in," Mrs. Yu said.

The servant-girls walked as far as the lower rooms and called Lin
Chih-hsiao's wife to come in. Mrs. Yu bade her seat herself on the
footstool. While she hurriedly combed her hair and washed her face and
hands, she wanted to know how much the bundle contained in all.

"This is what's subscribed by us servants." Lin Chih-hsiao's wife
replied, "and so I collected it and brought it over first. As for the
contributions of our venerable mistress, and those of the ladies, they
aren't ready yet."

But simultaneously with this reply, the waiting-maids announced: "Our
lady of the other mansion and Mrs. Hsüeh have sent over some one with
their portions."

"You mean wenches!" Mrs. Yu cried, scolding them with a smile. "All the
gumption you've got is to simply bear in mind this sort of nonsense! In
a fit of good cheer, your old mistress yesterday purposely expressed a
wish to imitate those poor people, and raise a subscription. But you at
once treasured it up in your memory, and, when the thing came to be
canvassed by you, you treated it in real earnest! Don't you yet quick
bundle yourselves out, and bring the money in! Be careful and give them
some tea before you see them off."

The waiting-maids smilingly hastened to go and take delivery of the
money and bring it in. It consisted, in all, of two bundles, and
contained Pao-ch'ai's and Tai-yü's shares as well.

"Whose shares are wanting?" Mrs. Yu asked.

"Those of our old lady, of Madame Wang, the young ladies, and of our
girls below are still missing," Lin Chih-hsiao's wife explained.

"There's also that of your senior lady," Mrs. Yu proceeded.

"You'd better hurry over, my lady," Lin Chih-hsiao's wife said; "for as
this money will be issued through our mistress Secunda, she'll nobble
the whole of it."

While conversing, Mrs. Yu finished arranging her coiffure and performing
her ablutions; and, giving orders to see that the carriage was got
ready, she shortly arrived at the Jung mansion. First and foremost she
called on lady Feng. Lady Feng, she discovered, had already put the
money into a packet, and was on the point of sending it over.

"Is it all there?" Mrs. Yu asked.

"Yes, it is," lady Feng smiled, "so you might as well take it away at
once; for if it gets mislaid, I've nothing to do with it."

"I'm somewhat distrustful," Mrs. Yu laughed, "so I'd like to check it in
your presence."

These words over, she verily checked sum after sum. She found Li Wan's
share alone wanting. "I said that you were up to tricks!" laughingly
observed Mrs. Yu. "How is it that your elder sister-in-law's isn't
here?"

"There's all that money; and isn't it yet enough?" lady Feng smiled. "If
there's merely a portion short it shouldn't matter! Should the money
prove insufficient, I can then look you up, and give it to you."

"When the others were present yesterday," Mrs. Yu pursued, "you were
ready enough to act as any human being would; but here you're again
to-day prevaricating with me! I won't, by any manner of means, agree to
this proposal of yours! I'll simply go and ask for the money of our
venerable senior."

"I see how dreadful you are!" lady Feng laughed. "But when something
turns up by and bye, I'll also be very punctilious; so don't you then
bear me a grudge!"

"Well, never mind if you don't give your quota!" Mrs. Yu smilingly
rejoined. "Were it not that I consider the dutiful attentions you've all
along shown me would I ever be ready to humour you?"

So rejoining, she produced P'ing Erh's share. "P'ing Erh, come here,"
she cried, "take this share of yours and put it away! Should the money
collected turn out to be below what's absolutely required, I'll make up
the sum for you."

P'ing Erh apprehended her meaning. "My lady," she answered, with a
cheerful countenance, "it would come to the same thing if you were to
first spend what you want and to give me afterwards any balance that may
remain of it."

"Is your mistress alone to be allowed to do dishonest acts," Mrs. Yu
laughed, "and am I not to be free to bestow a favour?"

P'ing Erh had no option, but to retain her portion.

"I want to see," Mrs. Yu added, "where your mistress, who is so
extremely careful, will run through all the money, we've raised! If she
can't spend it, why she'll take it along with her in her coffin, and
make use of it there."

While still speaking, she started on her way to dowager lady Chia's
suite of rooms. After first paying her respects to her, she made a few
general remarks, and then betook herself into Yüan Yang's quarters where
she held a consultation with Yüan Yang. Lending a patient ear to all
that Yüan Yang; had to recommend in the way of a programme, and as to
how best to give pleasure to old lady Chia, she deliberated with her
until they arrived at a satisfactory decision. When the time came for
Mrs. Yu to go, she took the two taels, contributed by Yüan Yang, and
gave them back to her. "There's no use for these!" she said, and with
these words still on her lips, she straightway quitted her presence and
went in search of Madame Wang.

After a short chat, Madame Wang stepped into the family shrine reserved
for the worship of Buddha, so she likewise restored Ts'ai Yün's share to
her; and, availing herself of lady Feng's absence, she presently
reimbursed to Mrs. Chu and Mrs. Chao the amount of their respective
contributions.

These two dames would not however presume to take their money back.
"Your lot, ladies, is a pitiful one!" Mrs. Yu then expostulated. "How
can you afford all this spare money! That hussey Feng is well aware of
the fact. I'm here to answer for you!"

At these assurances, both put the money away, with profuse expressions
of gratitude.

In a twinkle, the second day of the ninth moon arrived. The inmates of
the garden came to find out that Mrs. Yu was making preparations on an
extremely grand scale; for not only was there to be a theatrical
performance, but jugglers and women storytellers as well; and they
combined in getting everything ready that could conduce to afford
amusement and enjoyment.

"This is," Li Wan went on to say to the young ladies, "the proper day
for our literary gathering, so don't forget it. If Pao-yü hasn't
appeared, it must, I presume, be that his mind is so preoccupied with
the fuss that's going on that he has lost sight of all pure and refined
things."

Speaking, "Go and see what he is up to!" she enjoined a waiting-maid;
"and be quick and tell him to come."

The waiting-maid returned after a long absence. "Sister Hua says," she
reported, "that he went out of doors, soon after daylight this morning."

The result of the inquiries filled every one with surprise. "He can't
have gone out!" they said. "This girl is stupid, and doesn't know how to
speak." They consequently also directed Ts'ui Mo to go and ascertain the
truth. In a little time, Ts'ui Mo returned. "It's really true," she
explained, "that he has gone out of doors. He gave out that a friend of
his was dead, and that he was going to pay a visit of condolence."

"There's certainly nothing of the kind," T'an Ch'un interposed. "But
whatever there might have been to call him away, it wasn't right of him
to go out on an occasion like the present one! Just call Hsi Jen here,
and let me ask her!"

But just as she was issuing these directions, she perceived Hsi Jen
appear on the scene. "No matter what he may have had to attend to
to-day," Li Wan and the rest remarked, "he shouldn't have gone out! In
the first place, it's your mistress Secunda's birthday, and our dowager
lady is in such buoyant spirits that the various inmates, whether high
or low, are coming from either mansion to join in the fun; and lo, he
goes off! Secondly, this is the proper day as well for holding our first
literary gathering, and he doesn't so as apply for leave, but stealthily
sneaks away."

Hsi Jen heaved it sigh. "He said last night," she explained, "that he
had something very important to do this morning; that he was going as
far as Prince Pei Ching's mansion, but that he would hurry back. I
advised him not to go; but, of course, he wouldn't listen to me. When he
got out of bed, at daybreak this morning, he asked for his plain clothes
and put them on, so, I suppose, some lady of note belonging to the
household of Prince Pei Ching must have departed this life; but who can
tell?"

"If such be truly the case," Li Wan and her companions exclaimed, "it's
quite right that he should have gone over for a while; but he should
have taken care to be back in time !"

This remark over, they resumed their deliberations. "Let's write our
verses," they said, "and we can fine him on his return."

As these words were being spoken, they espied a messenger despatched by
dowager lady Chia to ask them over, so they at once adjourned to the
front part of the compound.

Hsi Jen then reported to his grandmother what Pao-yü had done. Old lady
Chia was upset by the news; so much so, that she issued immediate orders
to a few servants to go and fetch him.

Pao-yü had, in fact, been brooding over some affair of the heart. A day
in advance he therefore gave proper injunctions to Pei Ming. "As I shall
be going out of doors to-morrow at daybreak," he said, "you'd better get
ready two horses and wait at the back door! No one else need follow as
an escort! Tell Li Kuei that I've gone to the Pei mansion. In the event
of any one wishing to start in search of me, bid him place every
obstacle in the way, as all inquiries can well be dispensed with! Let
him simply explain that I've been detained in the Pei mansion, but that
I shall surely be back shortly."

Pei Ming could not make out head or tail of what he was driving at; but
he had no alternative than to deliver his message word for word. At the
first blush of morning of the day appointed, he actually got ready two
horses and remained in waiting at the back gate. When daylight set in,
he perceived Pao-yü make his appearance from the side door; got up, from
head to foot, in a plain suit of clothes. Without uttering a word, he
mounted his steed; and stooping his body forward, he proceeded at a
quick step on his way down the road. Pei Ming had no help but to follow
suit; and, springing on his horse, he smacked it with his whip, and
overtook his master. "Where are we off to?" he eagerly inquired, from
behind.

"Where does this road lead to?" Pao-yü asked.

"This is the main road leading out of the northern gate." Pei Ming
replied. "Once out of it, everything is so dull and dreary that there's
nothing worth seeing!"

Pao-yü caught this answer and nodded his head. "I was just thinking that
a dull and dreary place would be just the thing!" he observed. While
speaking, he administered his steed two more whacks. The horse quickly
turned a couple of corners, and trotted out of the city gate. Pei Ming
was more and more at a loss what to think of the whole affair; yet his
only course was to keep pace closely in his master's track. With one
gallop, they covered a distance of over seven or eight lis. But it was
only when human habitations became gradually few and far between that
Pao-yü ultimately drew up his horse. Turning his head round: "Is there
any place here," he asked, "where incense is sold?"

"Incense!" Pei Ming shouted, "yes, there is; but what kind of incense it
is I don't know."

"All other incense is worth nothing," Pao-yü resumed, after a moment's
reflection. "We should get sandalwood, conifer and cedar, these three."

"These three sorts are very difficult to get," Pei Ming smiled.

Pao-yü was driven to his wits' ends. But Pei Ming noticing his dilemma,
"What do you want incense for?" he felt impelled to ask. "Master
Secundus, I've often seen you wear a small purse, about your person,
full of tiny pieces of incense; and why don't you see whether you've got
it with you?"

This allusion was sufficient to suggest the idea to Pao-yü's mind.
Forthwith, he drew back his hand and felt the purse suspended on the
lapel of his coat. It really contained two bits of 'Ch'en Su.' At this
discovery, his heart expanded with delight. The only thing that (damped
his spirits) was the notion that there was a certain want of reverence
in his proceedings; but, on second consideration, he concluded that what
he had about him was, after all, considerably superior to any he could
purchase, and, with alacrity, he went on to inquire about a censer and
charcoal.

"Don't think of such things!" Pei Ming urged. "Where could they be
procured in a deserted and lonely place like this? If you needed them,
why didn't you speak somewhat sooner, and we could have brought them
along with us? Would not this have been more convenient?"

"You stupid thing!" exclaimed Pao-yü. "Had we been able to bring them
along, we wouldn't have had to run in this way as if for life!"

Pei Ming indulged in a protracted reverie, after which, he gave a smile.
"I've thought of something," he cried, "but I wonder what you'll think
about it, Master Secundus! You don't, I expect, only require these
things; you'll need others too, I presume. But this isn't the place for
them; so let's move on at once another couple of lis, when we'll get to
the 'Water Spirit' monastery."

"Is the 'Water Spirit' monastery in this neighbourhood?" Pao-yü eagerly
inquired, upon hearing his proposal. "Yes, that would be better; let's
press forward."

With this reply, he touched his horse with his whip. While advancing on
their way, he turned round. "The nun in this 'Water Spirit' monastery,"
he shouted to Pei Ming, "frequently comes on a visit to our house, so
that when we now get there and ask her for the loan of a censer, she's
certain to let us have it."

"Not to mention that that's a place where our family burns incense," Pei
Ming answered, "she could not dare to raise any objections, to any
appeal from us for a loan, were she even in a temple quite unknown to
us. There's only one thing, I've often been struck with the strong
dislike you have for this 'Water Spirit' monastery, master, and how is
that you're now, so delighted with the idea of going to it?"

"I've all along had the keenest contempt for those low-bred persons,"
Pao-yü rejoined, "who, without knowing why or wherefore, foolishly offer
sacrifices to the spirits, and needlessly have temples erected. The
reason of it all is, that those rich old gentlemen and unsophisticated
wealthy women, who lived in past days, were only too ready, the moment
they heard of the presence of a spirit anywhere, to take in hand the
erection of temples to offer their sacrifices in, without even having
the faintest notion whose spirits they were. This was because they
readily credited as gospel-truth such rustic stories and idle tales as
chanced to reach their ears. Take this place as an example. Offerings
are presented in this 'Water Spirit' nunnery to the spirit of the 'Lo'
stream; hence the name of 'Water Spirit' monastery has been given to it.
But people really don't know that in past days, there was no such thing
as a 'Lo' spirit! These are, indeed, no better than legendary yarns
invented by Ts'ao Tzu-chien, and who would have thought it, this sort of
stupid people have put up images of it, to which they offer oblations.
It serves, however, my purpose to-day, so I'll borrow of her whatever I
need to use."

While engaged in talking, they reached the entrance. The old nun saw
Pao-yü arrive, and was thoroughly taken aback. So far was this visit
beyond her expectations, that well did it seem to her as if a live
dragon had dropped from the heavens. With alacrity, she rushed up to
him; and making inquiries after his health, she gave orders to an old
Taoist to come and take his horse.

Pao-yü stepped into the temple. But without paying the least homage to
the image of the 'Lo' spirit, he simply kept his eyes fixed intently on
it; for albeit made of clay, it actually seemed, nevertheless, to
flutter as does a terror-stricken swan, and to wriggle as a dragon in
motion. It looked like a lotus, peeping its head out of the green
stream, or like the sun, pouring its rays upon the russet clouds in the
early morn. Pao-yü's tears unwittingly trickled down his cheeks.

The old nun presented tea. Pao-yü then asked her for the loan of a
censer to burn incense in. After a protracted absence, the old nun
returned with some incense as well as several paper horses, which she
had got ready for him to offer. But Pao-yü would not use any of the
things she brought. "Take the censer," he said to Pei Ming, "and go out
into the back garden and find a clean spot!"

But having been unable to discover one; "What about, the platform round
that well?" Pei Ming inquired.

Pao-yü nodded his head assentingly. Then along with him, he repaired to
the platform of the well. He deposited the censer on the ground, while
Pei Ming stood on one side. Pao-yü produced the incense, and threw it on
the fire. With suppressed tears, he performed half of the ceremony, and,
turning himself round, he bade Pei Ming clear the things away. Pei Ming
acquiesced; but, instead of removing the things, he speedily fell on his
face, and made several prostrations, as his lips uttered this prayer:
"I, Pei Ming, have been in the service of Master Secundus for several
years. Of the secrets of Mr. Secundus' heart there are none, which I
have not known, save that with regard to this sacrifice to-day; the
object of which, he has neither told me; nor have I had the presumption
to ask. But thou, oh spirit! who art the recipient of these sacrificial
offerings, must, I expect, unknown though thy surname and name be to me,
be a most intelligent and supremely beautiful elder or younger sister,
unique among mankind, without a peer even in heaven! As my Master
Secundus cannot give vent to the sentiments, which fill his heart, allow
me to pray on his behalf! Should thou possess spirituality, and holiness
be thy share, do thou often come and look up our Mr. Secundus, for
persistently do his thoughts dwell with thee! And there is no reason why
thou should'st not come! But should'st thou be in the abode of the dead,
grant that our Mr. Secundus too may, in his coming existence, be
transformed into a girl, so that he may be able to amuse himself with
you all! And will not this prove a source of pleasure to both sides?"

At the close of his invocation, he again knocked his head several times
on the ground, and, eventually, rose to his feet.

Pao-yü lent an ear to his utterances, but, before they had been brought
to an end, he felt it difficult to repress himself from laughing. Giving
him a kick, "Don't talk such stuff and nonsense!" he shouted. "Were any
looker-on to overhear what you say, he'd jeer at you!"

Pei Ming got up and put the censer away. While he walked along with
Pao-yü, "I've already," he said, "told the nun that you hadn't as yet
had anything to eat, Master Secundus, and I bade her get a few things
ready for you, so you must force yourself to take something. I know very
well that a grand banquet will be spread in our mansion to-day, that
exceptional bustle will prevail, and that you have, on account of this,
Sir, come here to get out of the way. But as you're, after all, going to
spend a whole day in peace and quiet in here, you should try and divert
yourself as best you can. It won't, therefore, by any manner of means do
for you to have nothing to eat."

"I won't be at the theatrical performance to have any wine," Pao-yü
remarked, "so what harm will there be in my having a drink here, as the
fancy takes me?"

"Quite so!" rejoined Pei Ming. "But there's another consideration. You
and I have run over here; but there must be some whose minds are ill at
ease. Were there no one uneasy about us, well, what would it matter if
we got back into town as late as we possibly could? But if there be any
solicitous on your account, it's but right, Master Secundus, that you
should enter the city and return home. In the first place, our worthy
old mistress and Madame Wang, will thus compose their minds; and
secondly, you'll observe the proper formalities, if you succeed in doing
nothing else. But even supposing that, when once you get home, you feel
no inclination to look at the plays and have anything to drink, you can
merely wait upon your father and mother, and acquit yourself of your
filial piety! Well, if it's only a matter of fulfilling this obligation,
and you don't care whether our old mistress and our lady, your mother,
experience concern or not, why, the spirit itself, which has just been
the recipient of your oblations, won't feel in a happy frame of mind!
You'd better therefore, master, ponder and see what you think of my
words!"

"I see what you're driving at!" Pao-yü smiled. "You keep before your
mind the thought that you're the only servant, who has followed me as an
attendant out of town, and you give way to fear that you will, on your
return, have to bear the consequences. You hence have recourse to these
grandiloquent arguments to shove words of counsel down my throat! I've
come here now with the sole object of satisfying certain rites, and then
going to partake of the banquet and be a spectator of the plays; and I
never mentioned one single word about any intention on my part not to go
back to town for a whole day! I've, however, already accomplished the
wish I fostered in my heart, so if we hurry back to town, so as to
enable every one to set their solicitude at rest, won't the right
principle be carried out to the full in one respect as well as another?"

"Yes, that would be better!" exclaimed Pei Ming.

Conversing the while, they wended their way into the Buddhistic hall.
Here the nun had, in point of fact, got ready a table with lenten
viands. Pao-yü hurriedly swallowed some refreshment and so did Pei Ming;
after which, they mounted their steeds and retraced their steps
homewards, by the road they had come.

Pei Ming followed behind. "Master Secundus!" he kept on shouting, "be
careful how you ride! That horse hasn't been ridden very much, so hold
him in tight a bit."

As he urged him to be careful, they reached the interior of the city
walls, and, making their entrance once more into the mansion by the back
gate, they betook themselves, with all possible despatch, into the I
Hung court. Hsi Jen and the other maids were not at home. Only a few old
women were there to look after the rooms. As soon as they saw him
arrive, they were so filled with gratification that their eyebrows
dilated and their eyes smiled. "O-mi-to-fu!" they said laughingly,
"you've come! You've all but driven Miss Hua mad from despair! In the
upper quarters, they're just seated at the feast, so be quick, Mr.
Secundus, and go and join them."

At these words, Pao-yü speedily divested himself of his plain clothes
and put on a coloured costume, reserved for festive occasions, which he
hunted up with his own hands. This done, "Where are they holding the
banquet?" he inquired.

"They're in the newly erected large reception pavilion," the old women
responded.

Upon catching their reply, Pao-yü straightway started for the
reception-pavilion. From an early moment, the strains of flageolets and
pipes, of song and of wind-instruments faintly fell on his ear. The
moment he reached the passage on the opposite side, he discerned Yü
Ch'uan-erh seated all alone under the eaves of the verandah giving way
to tears. As soon as she became conscious of Pao-yü's arrival, she drew
a long, long breath. Smacking her lips, "Ai!" she cried, "the phoenix
has alighted! go in at once! Hadn't you come for another minute, every
one would have been quite upset!"

Pao-yü forced a smile. "Just try and guess where I've been?" he
observed.

Yü Ch'uan-erh twisted herself round, and, paying no notice to him, she
continued drying her tears. Pao-yü had, therefore, no option but to
enter with hasty step. On his arrival in the reception-hall, he paid his
greetings to his grandmother Chia, to Madame Wang, and the other
inmates, and one and all felt, in fact, as happy to see him back as if
they had come into the possession of a phoenix.

"Where have you been," dowager lady Chia was the first to ask, "that you
come back at this hour? Don't you yet go and pay your congratulations to
your cousin?" And smiling she proceeded, addressing herself to lady
Feng, "Your cousin has no idea of what's right and what's wrong. Even
though he may have had something pressing to do, why didn't he utter
just one word, but stealthily bolted away on his own hook? Will this
sort of thing ever do? But should you behave again in this fashion by
and bye, I shall, when your father comes home, feel compelled to tell
him to chastise you."

Lady Feng smiled. "Congratulations are a small matter?" she observed.
"But, cousin Pao, you must, on no account, sneak away any more without
breathing a word to any one, and not sending for some people to escort
you, for carriages and horses throng the streets. First and foremost,
you're the means of making people uneasy at heart; and, what's more,
that isn't the way in which members of a family such as ours should go
out of doors!"

Dowager lady Chia meanwhile went on reprimanding the servants, who
waited on him. "Why," she said, "do you all listen to him and readily go
wherever he pleases without even reporting a single word? But where did
you really go?" Continuing, she asked, "Did you have anything to eat? Or
did you get any sort of fright, eh?"

"A beloved wife of the duke of Pei Ching departed this life," Pao-yü
merely returned for answer, "and I went to-day to express my condolences
to him. I found him in such bitter anguish that I couldn't very well
leave him and come back immediately. That's the reason why I tarried
with him a little longer."

"If hereafter you do again go out of doors slyly and on your own hook,"
dowager lady Chia impressed on his mind, "without first telling me, I
shall certainly bid your father give you a caning!"

Pao-yü signified his obedience with all promptitude. His grandmother
Chia was then bent upon having the servants, who were on attendance on
him, beaten, but the various inmates did their best to dissuade her.
"Venerable senior!" they said, "you can well dispense with flying into a
rage! He has already promised that he won't venture to go out again.
Besides, he has come back without any misadventure, so we should all
compose our minds and enjoy ourselves a bit!"

Old lady Chia had, at first, been full of solicitude. She had, as a
matter of course, been in a state of despair and displeasure; but,
seeing Pao-yü return in safety, she felt immoderately delighted, to such
a degree, that she could not reconcile herself to visit her resentment
upon him. She therefore dropped all mention of his escapade at once. And
as she entertained fears lest he may have been unhappy or have had, when
he was away, nothing to eat, or got a start on the road, she did not
punish him, but had, contrariwise, recourse to every sort of inducement
to coax him to feel at ease. But Hsi Jen soon came over and attended to
his wants, so the company once more turned their attention to the
theatricals. The play acted on that occasion was, "The record of the
boxwood hair-pin." Dowager lady Chia, Mrs. Hsüeh and the others were
deeply impressed by what they saw and gave way to tears. Some, however,
of the inmates were amused; others were provoked to anger; others gave
vent to abuse.

But, reader, do you wish to know the sequel? If so, the next chapter
will explain it.



CHAPTER XLIV.

  By some inscrutable turn of affairs, lady Feng begins to feel the
      pangs of jealousy.
  Pao-yü experiences joy, beyond all his expectations, when P'ing Erh
      (receives a slap from lady Feng) and has to adjust her hair.


But to resume our narrative. At the performance of the 'Record of the
boxwood hairpin,' at which all the inmates of the household were
present, Pao-yü and his female cousins sat together. When Lin Tai-yü
noticed that the act called, 'The man offers a sacrifice' had been
reached, "This Wang Shih-p'eng," she said to Pao-ch'ai, "is very stupid!
It would be quite immaterial where he offered his sacrifices, and why
must he repair to the riverside? 'At the sight of an object,' the
proverb has it, 'one thinks of a person. All waters under the heavens
revert but to one source.' So had he baled a bowlful from any stream,
and given way to his lamentations, while gazing on it, he could very
well have satisfied his feelings."

Pao-ch'ai however made no reply.

Pao-yü then turned his head round and asked for some warm wine to drink
to lady Feng's health. The fact is, that dowager lady Chia had enjoined
on them that this occasion was unlike others, and that it was absolutely
necessary for them to do the best to induce lady Feng to heartily enjoy
herself for the day. She herself, nevertheless, felt too listless to
join the banquet, so simply reclining on a sofa of the inner room, she
looked at the plays in company with Mrs. Hsüeh; and choosing several
kinds of such eatables as were to her taste, she placed them on a small
teapoy, and now helped herself to some, and now talked, as the fancy
took her. Then allotting what viands were served on the two tables
assigned to her to the elder and younger waiting-maids, for whom no
covers were laid, and to those female servants and other domestics, who
were on duty and had to answer calls, she urged them not to mind but to
seat themselves outside the windows, under the eaves of the verandahs,
and to eat and drink at their pleasure, without any regard to
conventionalities. Madame Wang and Madame Hsing occupied places at the
high table below; while round several tables outside sat the posse of
young ladies.

"Do let that girl Feng have the seat of honour," old lady Chia shortly
told Mrs. Yu and her contemporaries, "and mind be careful in doing the
honours for me, for she is subjected to endless trouble from one year's
end to another!"

"Very well," said Mrs. Yu. "I fancy," she went on to smile, "that little
used as she is to filling the place of honour, she's bound, if she takes
the high seat, to be so much at a loss how to behave, as to be loth even
to have any wine!"

Dowager lady Chia was much amused by her reply. "Well, if you can't
succeed," she said, "wait and I'll come and offer it to her."

Lady Feng with hasty step walked into the inner room. "Venerable
ancestor!" she smiled, "don't believe all they tell you! I've already
had several cups!"

"Quick, pull her out," old lady Chia laughingly cried to Mrs. Yu, "and
shove her into a chair, and let all of you drink by turns to her health!
If she then doesn't drink, I'll come myself in real earnest and make her
have some!"

At these words, Mrs. Yu speedily dragged her out, laughing the while,
and forced her into a seat, and, directing a servant to fetch a cup, she
filled it with wine. "You've got from one year's end to another," she
smiled, "the trouble and annoyance of conferring dutiful attentions upon
our venerable senior, upon Madame Wang and upon myself, so, as I've
nothing to-day, with which to prove my affection for you, have a sip,
from my hand, my own dear, of this cup of wine I poured for you myself!"

"If you deliberately wish to present me a glass," lady Feng laughed,
"fall on your knees and I'll drink at once!"

"What's this you say?" Mrs. Yu replied with a laugh. "And who are you, I
wonder? But let me tell you this once for all and finish that though
we've succeeded, after ever so many difficulties, in getting up this
entertainment to-day, there's no saying whether we shall in the future
be able to have anything more the like of this or not. Let's avail
ourselves then of the present to put our capacity to the strain and
drink a couple of cups!"

Lady Feng saw very well that she could not advance any excuses, and
necessity obliged her to swallow the contents of two cups. In quick
succession, however, the various young ladies also drew near her, and
lady Feng was constrained again to take a sip from the cup each held.
But nurse Lai Ta too felt compelled, at the sight of dowager lady Chia
still in buoyant spirits, to come forward and join in the merriment, so
putting herself at the head of a number of nurses, she approached and
proffered wine to lady Feng who found it once more so difficult to
refuse that she had to swallow a few mouthfuls. But Yüan Yang and her
companions next appeared, likewise, on the scene to hand her their share
of wine; but lady Feng felt, in fact, so little able to comply with
their wishes, that she promptly appealed to them entreatingly. "Dear
sisters," she pleaded, "do spare me! I'll drink some more to-morrow!"

"Quite so! we're a mean lot," Yüan Yang laughed. "But now that we stand
in the presence of your ladyship, do condescend to look upon us
favourably! We've always enjoyed some little consideration, and do you
put on the airs of a mistress on an occasion like the present, when
there's such a crowd of people standing by? Really, I shouldn't have
come. But, as you won't touch our wine, we might as well be quick and
retire!"

While she spoke, she was actually walking away, when lady Feng hastened
to lay hold of her and to detain her. "Dear sister," she cried, "I'll
drink some and have done!"

So saying, she took the wine and filled a cup to the very brim, and
drained it. Yüan Yang then at length gave her a smile, (and she and her
friends) dispersed.

Subsequently, the company resumed their places at the banquet. But lady
Feng was conscious that the wine she had primed herself with was
mounting to her head, so abruptly staggering to the upper end, she meant
to betake herself home to lie down, when seeing the jugglers arrive,
"Get the tips ready!" she shouted to Mrs. Yu. "I'm off to wash my face a
bit."

Mrs. Yu nodded her head assentingly; and lady Feng, noticing that the
inmates were off their guard, left the banquet, and wended her steps
beneath the eaves towards the back entrance of the house. P'ing Erh had,
however, been keeping her eye on her, so hastily she followed in her
footsteps. Lady Feng at once propped herself on her arm. But no sooner
did they reach the covered passage than she discerned a young maid,
attached to her quarters, standing under it. (The girl), the moment she
perceived them, twisted herself round and beat a retreat. Lady Feng
forthwith began to give way to suspicion; and she immediately shouted
out to her to halt. The maid pretended at first not to hear, but, as,
while following her they called out to her time after time, she found
herself compelled to turn round. Lady Feng was seized with greater
doubts than ever. Quickly therefore entering the covered passage with
P'ing Erh, she bade the maid go along with them. Then opening a folding
screen, lady Feng stated herself on the steps leading to the small
courtyard, and made the girl fall on her knees. "Call two boy-servants
from among those on duty at the second gate," she cried out to P'ing
Erh, "to bring a whip of twisted cords, and to take this young wench,
who has no regard for her mistress, and beat her to shreds."

The servant-maid fell into a state of consternation, and was scared out
of her very wits. Sobbing the while, she kept on bumping her head on the
ground and soliciting for grace.

"I'm really no ghost! So you must have seen me! Don't you know what good
manners mean and stand still?" lady Feng asked. "Why did you instead
persist in running on?"

"I truly did not see your ladyship coming," the maid replied with tears
in her eyes. "I was, besides, much concerned as there was no one in the
rooms; that's why I was running on."

"If there's no one in the rooms, who told you to come out again?" lady
Feng inquired. "And didn't you see me, together with P'ing Erh, at your
heels, stretching out our necks and calling out to you about ten times?
But the more we shouted, the faster you ran! You weren't far off from us
either, so is it likely that you got deaf? And are you still bent upon
bandying words with me?"

So speaking, she raised her hand and administered her a slap on the
face. But, while the girl staggered from the blow, she gave her a second
slap on the other side of the face, so both cheeks of the maid quickly
began to get purple and to swell.

P'ing Erh hastened to reason with her mistress. "My lady!" she said, "be
careful you'll be hurting your hand!"

"Go on, pommel her," urged lady Feng, "and ask her what made her run!
and, if she doesn't tell you, just you take her mouth and tear it to
pieces for her!"

At the outset, the girl obstinately prevaricated, but when she
eventually heard that lady Feng intended to take a red-hot branding-iron
and burn her mouth with, she at last sobbingly spoke out. "Our Master
Secundus, Mr. Lien, is at home," she remarked, "and he sent me here to
watch your movements, my lady; bidding me go ahead, when I saw you leave
the banquet, and convey the message to him. But, contrary to his hopes,
your ladyship came back just now!"

Lady Feng saw very well that there lurked something behind all she said.
"What did he ask you to watch me for?" she therefore eagerly asked. "Can
it be, pray, that he dreaded to see me return home? There must be some
other reason; so be quick and tell it to me and I shall henceforward
treat you with regard. If you don't minutely confess all to me, I shall
this very moment take a knife and pare off your flesh!"

Threatening her the while, she turned her head round, and, extracting a
hairpin from her coiffure, she stuck it promiscuously about the maid's
mouth. This so frightened the girl that, as she made every effort to get
out of her way, she burst out into tears and entreaties. "I'll tell your
ladyship everything," she cried, "but you mustn't say that it was I who
told you."

Ping Erh, who stood by, exhorted her to obey; but she at the same time
impressed on her mind to speak out without delay.

"Mr. Secundus himself arrived only a few minutes back," the maid began.
"The moment, however, he came, he opened a bog, and, taking two pieces
of silver, two hairpins, and a couple of rolls of silk, he bade me
stealthily take them to Pao Erh's wife and tell her to come in. As soon
as she put the things away, she hurried to our house, and Master
Secundus ordered me to keep an eye on your ladyship; but of what
happened after that, I've no idea whatever."

When these disclosures fell on lady Feng's ears, she flew into such a
rage that her whole person felt quite weak; and, rising immediately, she
straightway repaired home. The instant she reached the gate of the
courtyard, she espied a waiting-maid peep out of the entrance. Seeing
lady Feng, she too drew in her head, and tried at once to effect her
escape. But lady Feng called her by name, and made her stand still. This
girl had ever been very sharp, so when she realised that she could not
manage to beat a retreat, she went so far as to run out to her. "I was
just going to tell your ladyship," she smiled, "and here you come! What
a strange coincidence!"

"Tell me what?" lady Feng exclaimed.

"That Mr. Secundus is at home," the girl replied, "and has done so and
so." She then recounted to her all the incidents recorded a few minutes
back.

"Ts'ui!" ejaculated lady Feng. "What were you up to before? Now, that
I've seen you, you come and try to clear yourself!"

As she spoke, she raised her arm and administered the maid a slap, which
upset her equilibrium. So with hurried step, she betook herself away.
Lady Feng then drew near the window. Lending an ear to what was going on
inside, she heard some one in the room laughingly observe: "When that
queen-of-hell sort of wife of yours dies, it will be a good riddance!"

"When she's gone," Chia Lien rejoined, "and I marry another, the like of
her, what will I again do?"

"When she's dead and gone," the woman resumed, "just raise P'ing Erh to
the rank of primary wife. I think she'll turn out considerably better
than she has."

"At present," Chia Lien put in, "she won't even let me enjoy P'ing Erh's
society! P'ing Erh herself is full of displeasure; yet she dares not
speak. How is it that it has been my fate to bring upon myself the
influence of this evil star?"

Lady Feng overheard these criticisms and flew into a fit of anger, which
made her tremble violently. When she, however, also caught the praise
heaped by both of them upon P'ing Erh, she harboured the suspicion that
P'ing Erh too must, as a matter of course, have all along employed the
sly resentful language against her. And, as the wine bubbled up more and
more into her head, she did not so much as give the matter a second
thought, but, twisting round, she first and foremost gave P'ing Erh a
couple of whacks, and, with one kick, she banged the door open, and
walked in. Then, without allowing her any time to give any explanation
in her own defence, she clutched Pao Erh's wife, and, tearing her about,
she belaboured her with blows. But the dread lest Chia Lien should slip
out of the room, induced her to post herself in such a way as to
obstruct the doorway. "What a fine wench!" she shouted out abusingly.
"You make a paramour of your mistress' husband, and then you wish to
compass your master's wife's death, for P'ing Erh to transfer her
quarters in here! You base hirelings! You're all of the same stamp,
thoroughly jealous of me; you try to cajole me by your outward display!"

While abusing them, she once more laid hold of P'ing Erh and beat her
several times. P'ing Erh was pummelled away till her heart thrilled with
a sense of injury, but she had nowhere to go, and breathe her woes. Such
resentment overpowered her feelings that she sobbed without a sign of a
tear. "You people," she railingly shouted, "go and do a lot of shameful
things, and then you also deliberately involve me; but why?"

So shouting, she too clutched Pao Erh's wife and began to assail her.
Chia Lien had freely primed himself with wine, so, on his return home,
he was in such exuberance of spirits that he observed no secresy in his
doings. The moment, however, he perceived lady Feng appear on the scene,
he got to his wits' end. Yet when he saw P'ing Erh also start a rumpus,
the liquor he had had aroused his ire. The sight of the assault
committed by lady Feng on Pao Erh's wife had already incensed him and
put him to shame, but he had not been able with any consistency to
interfere; but the instant he espied P'ing Erh herself lay hands on her,
he vehemently jumped forward and gave her a kick. "What a vixen!" he
cried. "Are you likewise going to start knocking people about?"

P'ing Erh was of a timid disposition. At once, therefore, she withheld
her hands, and melted into tears. "Why do you implicate me," she said,
"in things you say behind my back?"

When lady Feng descried in what fear and dread P'ing Erh was of Chia
Lien, she lost more than ever control over her temper, and, starting
again in pursuit of her, she struck P'ing Erh, while urging her to go
for Pao Erh's wife.

P'ing Erh was driven to exasperation; and forthwith rushing out of the
apartment, she went in search of a knife to commit suicide with. But the
company of old matrons, who stood outside, hastened to place impediments
in her way, and to argue with her.

Lady Feng, meanwhile, realised that P'ing Erh had gone to take her life,
and rolling, head foremost, into Chia Lien's embrace, "You put your
heads together to do me harm," she said, "and, when I overhear your
designs, you people conspire to frighten me! But strangle me and have
done."

Chia Lien was driven to despair; to such a degree that unsheathing a
sword suspended on the wall, "There's no need for any one of you to
commit suicide!" he screamed. "I too am thoroughly exasperated, so I'll
kill the whole lot of you and pay the penalty with my own life! We'll
all then be free from further trouble!"

The bustle had just reached a climax beyond the chance of a settlement,
when they perceived Mrs. Yu and a crowd of inmates make their appearance
in the room. "What's the matter?" they asked. "There was nothing up just
now, so why is all this row for?"

At the sight of the new arrivals, Chia Lien more than ever made the
three parts of intoxication, under which he laboured, an excuse to
assume an air calculated to intimidate them, and to pretend, in order to
further his own ends, that he was bent upon despatching lady Feng.

But lady Feng, upon seeing her relatives appear, got into a mood less
perverse than the one she had been in previous to their arrival; and,
leaving the whole company of them, she scampered, all in tears, over to
the off side, into dowager lady Chia's quarters.

By this time, the play was over. Lady Feng rushed consequently into the
old lady's presence and fell into her lap. "Venerable ancestor! help
me!" she exclaimed. "Mr. Chia Lien wishes to kill me."

"What's up?" precipitately inquired dowager lady Chia, Mesdames Hsing
and Wang and the rest.

"I was just going to my rooms to change my dress," lady Feng wept, "when
I unexpectedly found Mr. Chia Lien at home, talking with some one.
Fancying that visitors had come, I was quite taken aback, and not
presuming to enter, I remained outside the window and listened. It
turned out, in fact, to be Pao Erh's wife holding council with him. She
said that I was dreadful, and that she meant to poison me so as to get
me out of the way and enable P'ing Erh to be promoted to be first wife.
At this, I lost my temper. But not venturing, none the less, to have a
row with him, I simply gave P'ing Erh two slaps; and then I asked him
why he wished to do me harm. But so stricken did he get with shame that
he tried there and then to despatch me."

Dowager lady Chia treated every word that fell on her ear as truth.
"Dreadful!" she ejaculated. "Bring here at once that low-bred
offspring!"

Barely was, however, this exclamation out of her lips, than they
perceived Chia Lien, a sword in hand, enter in pursuit of his wife,
followed closely by a bevy of inmates. Chia Lien evidently placed such
thorough reliance upon the love, which old lady Chia had all along
lavished upon them, that he entertained little regard even for his
mother or his aunt, so he came, with perfect effrontery, to stir up a
disturbance in their presence. When Mesdames Hsing and Wang saw him,
they got into a passion, and, with all despatch, they endeavoured to
deter him from his purpose. "You mean thing!" they shouted, abusing him.
"Your crime is more heinous, for our venerable senior is in here!"

"It's all because our worthy ancestor spoils her," cried Chia Lien, with
eyes awry, "that she behaved as she did and took upon herself to rate
even me!"

Madame Hsing was full of resentment. Snatching the sword from his grasp,
she kept on telling him to quit the room at once. But Chia Lien
continued to prattle foolish nonsense in a drivelling and maudlin way.
His manner exasperated dowager lady Chia. "I'm well aware," she
observed, "that you haven't the least consideration for any one of us.
Tell some one to go and call his father here and we'll see whether he
doesn't clear out."

When Chia Lien caught these words, he eventually tottered out of the
apartment. But in such a state of frenzy was he that he did not return
to his quarters, but betook himself into the outer study.

During this while, Mesdames Hsing and Wang also called lady Feng to
task.

"Why, what serious matter could it ever have been?" old lady Chia
remarked. "But children of tender years are like greedy kittens, and how
can one say for certain that they won't do such things? Human beings
have, from their very infancy, to go through experiences of this kind!
It's all my fault, however, for pressing you to have a little more wine
than was good for you. But you've also gone and drunk the vinegar of
jealousy!"

This insinuation made every one laugh.

"Compose your mind!" proceeded dowager lady Chia. "To-morrow I'll send
for him to apologise to you; but, you'd better to-day not go over, as
you might put him to shame!" Continuing, she also went on to abuse P'ing
Erh. "I've always thought highly of that wench," she said, "and how is
it that she's turned out to be secretly so bad?"

"P'ing Erh isn't to blame!" Mrs. Yu and the others smiled. "It's lady
Feng who makes people her tools to give vent to her spite! Husband and
wife could not very well come to blows face to face, so they combined in
using P'ing Erh as their scapegoat! What injuries haven't fallen to
P'ing Erh's lot! And do you, venerable senior, still go on blowing her
up?"

"Is it really so!" exclaimed old lady Chia. "I always said that that
girl wasn't anything like that artful shrew! Well, in that case, she is
to be pitied, for she has had to bear the brunt of her anger, and all
through no fault of hers!" Calling Hu Po to her, "Go," she added, "and
tell P'ing Erh all I enjoin you; 'that I know that she has been insulted
and that to-morrow I'll send for her mistress to make amends, but that
being her mistress' birthday to-day, I won't have her give rise to any
reckless fuss'!"

P'ing Erh had, we may explain, from an early hour, been dragged by Li
Wan into the garden of Broad Vista. Here P'ing Erh gave way to bitter
tears. So much so, that her throat choked with sobs, and could not give
utterance to speech.

"You are an intelligent person," exhorted her Pao-ch'ai, "and how
considerately has your lady treated you all along! It was simply because
she has had a little too much wine that she behaved as she did to-day!
But had she not made you the means of giving vent to her spite, is it
likely that she could very well have aired her grievances upon any one
else? Besides, any one else would have laughed at her for acting in a
sham way!"

While she reasoned with her, she saw Hu Po approach, and deliver dowager
lady Chia's message. P'ing Erh then felt in herself that she had come
out of the whole affair with some credit, and she, little by little,
resumed her equilibrium. She did not, nevertheless, put her foot
anywhere near the front part of the compound.

After a little rest, Pao Ch'ai and her companions came and paid a visit
to old lady Chia and lady Feng, while Pao-yü pressed P'ing Erh to come
to the I Hung court. Hsi Jen received her with alacrity. "I meant," she
said, "to be the first to ask you, but as our senior lady, Chia Chu, and
the young ladies invited you, I couldn't very well do so myself."

P'ing Erh returned her smile. "Many thanks!" she rejoined. "How words
ever commenced between us;" she then went on, "when there was no
provocation, I can't tell! But without rhyme or reason, I came in for a
spell of resentment."

"Our lady Secunda has always been very good to you," laughingly remarked
Hsi Jen, "so she must have done this in a sudden fit of exasperation!"

"Our lady Secunda did not, after all, say anything to me," P'ing Erh
explained. "It was that wench that blew me up. And she deliberately made
a laughing-stock of me. But that fool also of a master of ours struck
me!"

While recounting her experiences, she felt a keener sense of injustice
than before, and she found it hard to restrain her tears from trickling
down her cheeks.

"My dear sister," Pao-yü hastily advised her, "don't wound your heart!
I'm quite ready to express my apologies on behalf of that pair!"

"What business is that of yours?" P'ing Erh smiled.

"We cousins, whether male or female, are all alike." Pao-yü smilingly
argued. "So when they hurt any one's feelings, I apologise for them;
it's only right that I should do so. What a pity;" he continued, "these
new clothes too have been stained! But you'll find your sister Hua's
costumes in here, and why don't you put one on, and take some hot wine
and spurt it over yours and iron them out? You might also remake your
coiffure."

Speaking, he directed the young maids to draw some water for washing the
face and to heat an iron and bring it.

P'ing Erh had ever heard people maintain that all that Pao-yü excelled
in was in knitting friendships with girls. But Pao-yü had so far been
loth, seeing that P'ing Erh was Chia Lien's beloved secondary wife, and
lady Feng's confidante, to indulge in any familiarities with her. And
being precluded from accomplishing the desire upon which his heart was
set, he time and again gave way to vexation. When P'ing Erh, however,
remarked his conduct towards her on this occasion, she secretly resolved
within herself that what was said of him was indeed no idle rumour. But
as he had anticipated every one of her wants, and she saw moreover that
Hsi Jen had, for her special benefit, opened a box and produced two
articles of clothing, not much worn by her, she speedily drew near and
washed her face.

Pao-yü stood by her side. "You must, dear girl, also apply a little
cosmetic and powder," she smiled; "otherwise you'll look as if you were
angry with lady Feng. It's her birthday, besides; and our old ancestor
has sent some one again to come and cheer you up."

Hearing how reasonable his suggestions were, P'ing Erh readily went in
search of powder; but she failed to notice any about, so Pao-yü
hurriedly drew up to the toilet-table, and, removing the lid of a
porcelain box made at the "Hsüan" kiln, which contained a set of ten
small ladles, tuberose-like in shape, (for helping one's self to powder
with), he drew out one of them and handed it to P'ing Erh. "This isn't
lead powder," he smiled. "This is made of the seeds of red jasmine, well
triturated, and compounded with suitable first class ingredients."

P'ing Erh emptied some on the palm of her hand. On examination, she
really found that it was light, clear, red and scented; perfect in all
four properties; that it was easy to apply evenly to the face, that it
kept moist, and that it differed from other kinds of powder, ordinarily
so rough. She subsequently noticed that the cosmetic too was not spread
on a sheet, but that it was contained in a tiny box of white jade, the
contents of which bore the semblance of rose-paste.

"The cosmetic one buys in the market isn't clean;" Pao-yü remarked
smilingly. "Its colour is faint as well. But this is cosmetic of
superior quality. The juice was squeezed out, strained clear, mixed with
perfume of flowers and decocted. All you need do is to take some with
that hair-pin and rub it on your lips, that will be enough; and if you
dissolve some in a little water, and rub it on the palm of your hand, it
will be ample for you to cover your whole face with."

P'ing Erh followed his directions and performed her toilette. She looked
exceptionally fresh and beautiful. A sweet fragrance pervaded her
cheeks. Pao-yü then cut, with a pair of bamboo scissors, a stalk, with
two autumn orchids, which had blossomed in a flower pot, and he pinned
it in her side-hair. But a maid was unexpectedly seen to enter the room,
sent by Li Wan to come and call her, so she quitted his quarters with
all possible despatch.

Pao-yü had not so far been able to have his wishes to revel in P'ing
Erh's society gratified. P'ing Erh was furthermore a girl of a high
grade, most intelligent, most winsome, and unlike that sort of vulgar
and dull-minded beings, so that he cherished intense disgust against his
fate.

The present occasion had been the anniversary of Chin Ch'uan-erh's
birth, and he had remained, in consequence, plunged in a disconsolate
frame of mind throughout the whole day. But, contrary to his
expectations, the incident eventually occurred, which afforded him,
after all, an opportunity to dangle in P'ing Erh's society and to
gratify to some small degree a particle of his wish. This had been a
piece of good fortune he so little expected would fall to his share
during the course of his present existence, that as he reclined on his
bed, his heart swelled with happiness and contentment. Suddenly, he
reflected that Chia Lien's sole thought was to make licentious pleasures
the means of gratifying his passions, and that he had no idea how to
show the least regard to the fair sex; and he mused that P'ing Erh was
without father or mother, brothers or sisters, a solitary being destined
to dance attendance upon a couple such as Chia Lien and his wife; that
Chia Lien was vulgar, and lady Feng haughty, but that she was gifted
nevertheless with the knack of splendidly managing things; and that
(P'ing Erh) had again to-day come across bitter sorrow, and that her
destiny was extremely unfortunate.

At this stage of his reverie, he began to feel wounded and distressed.
When he rose once more to his feet, he noticed that the wine, which she
had spurted on the clothes, she had a few minutes back divested herself
of, had already half dried, and, taking up the iron, he smoothed them
and folded them nicely for her. He then discovered that she had left her
handkerchief behind, and that it still bore traces of tears, so throwing
it into the basin, he rinsed it and hung it up to dry, with feelings
bordering on joy as well as sadness. But after a short time spent in a
brown study, he too betook himself to the Tao Hsiang village for a chat;
and it was only when the lamps had been lit that he got up to take his
leave.

P'ing Erh put up in Li Wan's quarters for the night. Lady Feng slept
with dowager lady Chia, while Chia Lien returned at a late hour to his
home. He found it however very lonely. Yet unable to go and call his
wife over, he had no alternative but to sleep as best he could for that
night. On the morrow, he remembered, as soon as he opened his eyes, the
occurrence of the previous day, and he fell a prey to such extreme
unhappiness that he could not be conscience-stricken enough.

Madame Hsing pondered with solicitude on Chia Lien's drunken fit the day
before. The moment therefore it was light, she hastily crossed over, and
sent for Chia Lien to repair to dowager lady Chia's apartments. Chia
Lien was thus compelled to suppress all timidity and to repair to the
front part of the mansion and fall on his knees at the feet of his old
senior.

"What was the matter?" inquired old lady Chia.

"I really had too much wine yesterday," Chia Lien promptly answered with
a forced smile. "I must have given you a fright, worthy ancestor, so I
come to-day to receive condign punishment."

"You mean fellow!" shouted dowager lady Chia, spitting at him
disdainfully. "You go and glut yourself with spirits, and, not to speak
of your not going to stretch yourself like a corpse and sleep it off,
you contrariwise start beating your wife! But that vixen Feng brags away
the whole day long, as if she were a human being as valiant as any
tyrant, and yet yesterday she got into such a funk that she presented a
woeful sight! Had it not been for me, you would have done her bodily
harm; and what would you feel like now?"

Chia Lien was at heart full of a sense of injury, but he could not
master sufficient courage to say anything in his own defence. The only
course open to him was therefore to make a confession of fault.

"Don't lady Feng and P'ing Erh possess the charms of handsome women?"
dowager lady Chia resumed. "And aren't you yet satisfied with them that
you must, of a day, go slyly prowling and gallavanting about, dragging
indiscriminately into your rooms frowsy and filthy people? Is it for the
sake of this sort of wenches that you beat your wife and belabour the
inmates of your quarters? You've nevertheless had the good fortune of
starting in life as the scion of a great family; and do you, with eyes
wide open, bring disgrace upon your own head? If you have any regard for
me, well, then get up and I'll spare you! And if you make your apologies
in a proper manner to your wife and take her home, I'll be satisfied.
But if you don't, just you clear out of this, for I won't even presume
to have any of your genuflexions!"

Chia Lien took to heart the injunctions that fell on his ear. Espying
besides lady Feng standing opposite to him in undress, her eyes swollen
from crying, and her face quite sallow, without cosmetic or powder, he
thought her more lovable and charming than ever. "Wouldn't it be well,"
he therefore mused, "that I should make amends, so that she and I may be
on friendly terms again and that I should win the good pleasure of my
old ancestor?"

At the conclusion of his reflections, he forthwith put on a smile.
"After your advice, venerable senior," he said, "I couldn't be so bold
as not to accede to your wishes! But this is shewing her more indulgence
than ever!"

"What nonsense!" exclaimed dowager lady Chia laughingly. "I am well
aware that with her extreme decorum she couldn't hurt any one's
susceptibilities. But should she, in the future, wrong you in any way, I
shall, of course, take the law into my own hands and bid you make her
submit to your authority and finish."

Chia Lien, at this assurance, crawled up and made a bow to lady Feng.
"It was really my fault, so don't be angry, lady Secunda," he said.

Every one in the room laughed.

"Now, my girl Feng," lady Chia laughingly observed, "you are not to lose
your temper; for if you do, I'll lose mine too!"

Continuing, she directed a servant to go and call P'ing Erh; and, on her
arrival, she advised lady Feng and Chia Lien to do all they could to
reconcile her. At the sight of P'ing Erh, Chia Lien showed less regard
than ever for the saying that 'a primary wife differs from a secondary
wife,' and the instant he heard old lady Chia's exhortation he drew near
her. "The injuries," he remarked, "to which you were subjected
yesterday, Miss, were entirely due to my shortcoming. If your lady hurt
your feelings, it was likewise all through me that the thing began. So I
express my regret; but, besides this, I tender my apologies as well on
behalf of your mistress."

Saying this, he made another bow. This evoked a smile from dowager lady
Chia. Lady Feng, however, also laughed. Their old ancestor then desired
lady Feng to come and console P'ing Erh, but P'ing Erh hastily advanced
and knocked her head before lady Feng. "I do deserve death," she urged,
"for provoking your ladyship to wrath on the day of your birthday!"

Lady Feng was at the moment pricked by shame and remorse for having so
freely indulged in wine the previous day as to completely have lost
sight of longstanding friendships, and for allowing her temper to so
thoroughly flare up as to lend a patient ear to the gossip of outsiders,
and unjustly put P'ing Erh out of countenance, so when she contrariwise
now saw her make advances, she felt both abashed and grieved, and,
promptly extending her arms, she dragged her up and gave way to tears.

"I've waited upon your ladyship for all these years," P'ing Erh pleaded,
"and you've never so much as given me a single fillip; and yet, you beat
me yesterday. But I don't bear you any grudge, my lady, for it was that
wench, who was at the bottom of it all. Nor do I wonder that your
ladyship lost control over your temper."

As she spoke, tears trickled down her cheeks too.

"Escort those three home!" dowager lady Chia shouted to the servants.
"If any one of them makes the least allusion to the subject, come at
once and tell me of it; for without any regard as to who it may be, I
shall take my staff and give him or her a sound flogging."

The trio then prostrated themselves before dowager lady Chia and the two
ladies, Mesdames Hsing and Wang. And assenting to her old mistress'
injunctions, an old nurse accompanied the three inmates to their
quarters.

When they got home, lady Feng assured herself that there was no one
about. "How is it," she next asked, "that I'm like a queen of hell, or
like a 'Yakcha' demon? That courtesan swore at me and wished me dead;
and did you too help her to curse me? If I'm not nice a thousand days,
why, I must be nice on some one day! But if, poor me, I'm so bad as not
even to compare with a disorderly woman, how can I have the face to come
and spend my life with you here?"

So speaking, she melted into tears.

"Aren't you yet gratified?" cried Chia Lien. "Just reflect carefully who
was most to blame yesterday! And yet, in the presence of so many people,
it was I who, after all, fell to-day on my knees and made apologies as
well. You came in for plenty of credit, and do you now go on jabber,
jabber? Can it be that you'd like to make me kneel at your feet before
you let matters rest? If you try and play the bully beyond bounds, it
won't be a good thing for you!"

To these arguments, lady Feng could find no suitable response.

P'ing Erh then blurted out laughing.

"She's all right again!" Chia Lien smiled. "But I'm really quite at a
loss what to do with this one."

These words were still on his lips, when they saw a married woman walk
in. "Pao Erh's wife has committed suicide by hanging herself," she said.

This announcement plunged both Chia Lien and lady Feng into great
consternation. Lady Feng, however, lost no time in putting away every
sign of excitement. "Dead, eh? What a riddance!" she shouted instead.
"What's the use of making such a fuss about a mere trifle?"

But not long elapsed before she perceived Lin Chih-hsiao's wife make her
appearance in the room. "Pao Erh's wife has hung herself," she whispered
to lady Feng in a low tone of voice, "and her mother's relatives want to
take legal proceedings."

Lady Feng gave a sardonic smile. "That's all right!" she observed. "I
myself was just thinking about lodging a complaint!"

"I and the others tried to dissuade them," Lin Chih-hsiao's wife
continued. "And by having recourse to intimidation as well as to
promises of money, they, at last, agreed to our terms."

"I haven't got a cash," lady Feng replied. "Had I even any money, I
wouldn't let them have it; so just let them go and lodge any charge they
fancy. You needn't either dissuade them or intimidate them. Let them go
and complain as much as they like. But if they fail to establish a case
against me, they'll, after all, be punished for trying to make the
corpse the means of extorting money out of me!"

Lin Chih-hsiao's wife was in a dilemma, when she espied Chia Lien wink
at her. Comprehending his purpose, she readily quitted the apartment and
waited for him outside.

"I'll go out and see what they're up to!" Chia Lien remarked.

"Mind, I won't have you give them any money!" shouted lady Feng.

Chia Lien straightway made his exit. He came and held consultation with
Lin Chih-hsiao, and then directed the servants to go and use some fair
means, others harsh. The matter was, however, not brought to any
satisfactory arrangement until he engaged to pay two hundred taels for
burial expenses. But so apprehensive was Chia Lien lest something might
occur to make the relatives change their ideas, that he also despatched
a messenger to lay the affair before Wang Tzu-t'eng, who bade a few
constables, coroners and other official servants come and help him to
effect the necessary preparations for the funeral. The parties concerned
did not venture, when they saw the precautions he had adopted, to raise
any objections, disposed though they may have been to try and bring
forward other arguments. Their sole alternative therefore was to
suppress their resentment, to refrain from further importunities and let
the matter drop into oblivion.

Chia Lien then impressed upon Lin Chih-hsiao to insert the two hundred
taels in the accounts for the current year, by making such additions to
various items here and there as would suffice to clear them off, and
presented Pao Erh with money out of his own pocket as a crumb of
comfort, adding, "By and bye, I'll choose a nice wife for you." When Pao
Erh, therefore, came in for a share of credit as well as of hard cash,
he could not possibly do otherwise than practise contentment; and
forthwith, needless to dilate on this topic, he began to pay court to
Chia Lien as much as ever.

In the inner rooms, lady Feng was, it is true, much cut up at heart; but
she strained every nerve to preserve an exterior of total indifference.
Noticing that there was no one present in the apartment, she drew P'ing
Erh to her. "I drank yesterday," she smiled, "a little more wine than
was good for me, so don't bear me a grudge. Where did I strike you, let
me see?"

"You didn't really strike me hard!" P'ing Erh said by way of reply.

But at this stage they heard some one remark that the ladies and young
ladies had come in.

If you desire, reader, to know any of the subsequent circumstances,
peruse the account given in the following chapter.



CHAPTER XLV.

  Friends interchange words of friendship.
  Tai-yü feels dull on a windy and rainy evening, and indites verses on
      wind and rain.


Lady Feng, we will now go on to explain, was engaged in comforting P'ing
Erh, when upon unawares perceiving the young ladies enter the room, she
hastened to make them sit down while P'ing Erh poured the tea.

"So many of you come to-day," lady Feng smiled, "that it looks as if
you'd been asked to come by invitation."

T'an Ch'un was the first to speak. "We have," she smilingly rejoined,
"two objects in view, the one concerns me; the other cousin Quarta; but
among these are, besides, certain things said by our venerable senior."

"What's up?" inquired lady Feng with a laugh. "Is it so urgent?"

"Some time ago," T'an Ch'un proceeded laughingly, "we started a rhyming
club; but the first meeting was not quite a success. Every one of us
proved so soft-hearted! The rules therefore were set at naught. So I
can't help thinking that we must enlist your services as president of
the society and superintendent; for what is needed to make the thing
turn out well is firmness and no favour. The next matter is: cousin
Quarta explained to our worthy ancestor that the requisites for painting
the picture of the garden were short of one thing and another, and she
said: 'that there must still be,' she fancied, 'in the lower story of
the back loft some articles, remaining over from previous years, and
that we should go and look for them. That if there be any, they should
be taken out, but that in the event of their being none, some one should
be commissioned to go and purchase a supply of them.'"

"I'm not up to doing anything wet or dry, (play on word 'shih,'
verses)," lady Feng laughed, "and would you have me, pray, come and
gorge?"

"You may, it's possible, not be up to any of these things," T'an Ch'un
replied, "but we don't expect you to do anything! All we want you for is
to see whether there be among us any remiss or lazy, and to decide how
they should be punished, that's all."

"You shouldn't try and play your tricks upon me!" lady Feng smiled, "I
can see through your little game! Is it that you wish me to act as
president and superintendent? No! it's as clear as day that your object
is that I should play the part of that copper merchant, who put in
contributions in hard cash. You have, at every meeting you hold, to each
take turn and pay the piper; but, as your funds are not sufficient,
you've invented this plan to come and inveigle me into your club, in
order to wheedle money out of me! This must be your little conspiracy!"

These words evoked general laughter. "You've guessed right!" they
exclaimed.

"In very truth," Li Wan smiled, "you're a creature with an intellect as
transparent as crystal, and with wits as clear as glass!"

"You've got the good fortune of being their elder sister-in-law," lady
Feng smilingly remarked, "so the young ladies asked you to take them in
hand, and teach them how to read, and make them learn good manners and
needlework; and it's for you to guide and direct them in everything! But
here they start a rhyming society, for which not much can be needed, and
don't you concern yourself about them? We'll leave our worthy ancestor
and our Madame Wang aside; they are old people, but you receive each
moon an allowance of ten taels, which is twice as much as what any one
of us gets. More, our worthy ancestor and Madame Wang maintain that
being a widow, and having lost your home, you haven't, poor thing,
enough to live upon, and that you have a young child as well to bring
up; so they added with extreme liberality another ten taels to your
original share. Your allowance therefore is on a par with that of our
dear senior. But they likewise gave you a piece of land in the garden,
and you also come in for the lion's share of rents, collected from
various quarters, and of the annual allowances, apportioned at the close
of each year. Yet, you and your son don't muster, masters and servants,
ten persons in all. What you eat and what your wear comes, just as ever,
out of the general public fund, so that, computing everything together,
you get as much as four to five hundred taels. Were you then to
contribute each year a hundred or two hundred taels, to help them to
have some fun, how many years could this outlay continue? They'll very
soon be getting married, and, are they likely then to still expect you
to make any contributions? So loth are you, however, at present to fork
out any cash that you've egged them on to come and worry me! I'm quite
prepared to spend away until we've drained our chest dry! Don't I know
that the money isn't mine?"

"Just you listen to her," Li Wan laughed. "I simply made one single
remark, and out she came with two cartloads of nonsensical trash! You're
as rough a diamond as a leg made of clay! All you're good for is to work
the small abacus, to divide a catty and to fraction an ounce, so
finicking are you! A nice thing you are, and yet, you've been lucky
enough to come to life as the child of a family of learned and high
officials. You've also made such a splendid match; and do you still
behave in the way you do? Had you been a son or daughter born in some
poverty-stricken, humble and low household, there's no saying what a
mean thing you wouldn't have been! Every one in this world has been
gulled by you; and yesterday you went so far as to strike P'ing Erh! But
it wasn't the proper thing for you to stretch out your hand on her! Was
all that liquor, forsooth, poured down a cur's stomach? My monkey was
up, and I meant to have taken upon myself to avenge P'ing Erh's
grievance; but, after mature consideration, I thought to myself, 'her
birthday is as slow to come round as a dog's tail grows to a point.' I
also feared lest our venerable senior might be made to feel unhappy; so
I did not come forward. Anyhow, my resentment isn't yet spent; and do
you come to-day to try and irritate me? You aren't fit to even pick up
shoes for P'ing Erh! You two should therefore change your respective
places!"

These taunts created merriment among the whole party.

"Oh!" hastily exclaimed lady Feng, laughingly, "I know everything! You
don't at all come to look me up on account of verses or paintings, but
simply to take revenge on P'ing Erh's behalf! I never had any idea that
P'ing Erh had such a backer as yourself to bolster her up! Had I known
it, I wouldn't have ventured to strike her, even though a spirit had
been tugging my arm! Miss P'ing come over and let me tender my apologies
to you, in the presence of your senior lady and the young ladies. Do
bear with me for having proved so utterly wanting in virtue, after I had
had a few drinks!"

Every one felt amused by her insinuations.

"What do you say?" Li Wan asked P'ing Erh smiling. "As for me, I think
it my bounden duty to vindicate your wrongs, before we let the matter
drop!"

"Your remarks, ladies, may be spoken in jest," P'ing Erh smiled, "but I
am not worthy of such a fuss!"

"What about worthy and unworthy?" Li Wan observed. "I'm here for you!
Quick, get the key, and let your mistress go and open the doors and hunt
up the things!"

"Dear sister-in-law," lady Feng said with a smile, "you'd better go
along with them into the garden. I'm about to take the rice accounts in
hand and square them up with them. Our senior lady, Madame Hsing, has
also sent some one to call me; what she wants to tell me again, I can't
make out; but I must need go over for a turn. There are, besides, all
those extra clothes for you people to wear at the end of the year, and I
must get them ready and give them to be made!"

"These matters are none of my business!" Li Wan laughingly answered.
"First settle my concerns so as to enable me to retire to rest, and
escape the bother of having all these girls at me!"

"Dear sister-in-law," vehemently smiled lady Feng, "be good enough to
give me a little time! You've ever been the one to love me best, and how
is it that you have, on P'ing Erh's account, ceased to care for me? Time
and again have you impressed on my mind that I should, despite my
manifold duties, take good care of my health, and manage things in such
a way as to find a little leisure for rest, and do you now contrariwise
come to press the very life out of me? There's another thing besides.
Should such clothes as will be required at the end of the year by any
other persons be delayed, it won't matter; but, should those of the
young ladies be behind time, let the responsibility rest upon your
shoulders! And won't our old lady bear you a grudge, if you don't mind
these small things? But as for me, I won't utter a single word against
you, for, as I had rather bear the blame myself, I won't venture, to
involve you!"

"Listen to her!" Li Wan smiled. "Hasn't she got the gift of the gab? But
let me ask you. Will you, after all, assume the control of this rhyming
society or not?"

"What's this nonsense you're talking?" lady Feng laughed. "Were I not to
enter the society, and spend a little money, won't I be treated as a
rebel in this garden of Broad Vista? And will I then still think of
tarrying here to eat my head off? So soon as the day dawns to-morrow,
I'll arrive at my post, dismount from my horse, and, after kneeling
before the seals, my first act will be to give fifty taels for you to
quietly cover the expenses of your meetings. Yet after a few days, I
shall neither indite any verses, nor write any compositions, as I am
simply a rustic boor, nothing more! But it will be just the same whether
I assume the direction or not; for after you pocket my money, there's no
fear of your not driving me out of the place!"

As these words dropped from her lips, one and all laughed again.

"I'll now open the loft," proceeded lady Feng. "Should there be any of
the articles you want, you can tell the servants to bring them out for
you to look at them! If any will serve your purpose, keep them and use
them. If any be short, I'll bid a servant go and purchase them according
to your list. I'll go at once and cut the satin for the painting. As for
the plan, it isn't with Madame Wang; it's still over there, at Mr. Chia
Chen's. I tell you all this so that you should avoid going over to
Madame Wang's and getting into trouble! But I'll go and depute some one
to fetch it. I'll direct also a servant to take the satin and give it to
the gentlemen to size with alum; will this be all right?"

Li Wan nodded her head by way of assent and smiled. "This will be
putting you to much trouble and inconvenience," she said. "But we must
really act as you suggest. Well in that case, go home all of you, and,
if after a time, she doesn't send the thing round, you can come again
and bully her."

So saying, she there and then led off the young ladies, and was making
her way out, when lady Feng exclaimed: "It's Pao-yü and he alone, who
has given rise to all this fuss."

Li Wan overheard her remark and hastily turned herself round. "We did,
in fact, come over," she smiled, "on account of Pao-yü, and we forgot,
instead all about him! The first meeting was deferred through him; but
we are too soft-hearted, so tell us what penalty to inflict on him!"

Lady Feng gave herself to reflection. "There's only one thing to do,"
she then remarked. "Just punish him by making him sweep the floor of
each of your rooms. This will do!"

"Your verdict is faultless!" they laughed with one accord.

While they conversed they were on the point of starting on their way
back, when they caught sight of a young maid walk in, supporting nurse
Lai. Lady Feng and her companions immediately rose to their feet, their
faces beaming with smiles. "Venerable mother!" they said, "do take a
seat!" They then in a body presented their congratulations to her.

Nurse Lai seated herself on the edge of the stovecouch and returned
their smiles. "I'm to be congratulated," she rejoined, "but you,
mistresses, are to be congratulated as well; for had it had not been for
the bountiful grace displaced by you, mistresses, whence would this joy
of mine have come? Your ladyship sent Ts'ai Ko again yesterday to bring
me presents, but my grandson _kotowed_ at the door, with his face
turned towards the upper quarters."

"When is he going to his post?" Li Wan inquired, with a smile.

Nurse Lai heaved a sigh. "How can I interfere with them?" she answered.
"Why, I let them have their own way and start when they like! The other
day, they were at my house, and they prostrated themselves before me;
but I could find no complimentary remark to make to him, so, 'Sir!' I
said, 'putting aside that you're an official, you've lived in a reckless
and dissolute way, for now thirty years. You should, it's true, have
been people's bond-servant, but from the moment you came out of your
mother's womb, your master graciously accorded you your liberty. Thanks,
above, to the boundless blessings showered upon you by your lord, and,
below, to the favour of your father and mother, you're like a noble
scion and a gentleman, able to read and to write; and you have been
carried about by maids, old matrons, and nurses, just as if you had been
a very phoenix! But now that you've grown up and reached this age, do
you have the faintest notion of what the two words 'bond-servant' imply?
All you think of is to enjoy your benefits. But what hardships your
grandfather and father had to bear, in slaving away for two or three
generations, before they succeeded, after ever so many ups and downs, in
raising up a thing like you, you don't at all know! From your very
infancy, you ever ailed from this, or sickened for that, so that the
money that was expended on your behalf, would suffice to fuse into a
lifelike silver image of you! At the age of twenty, you again received
the bounty of your master in the shape of a promise to purchase official
status for you. But just mark, how many inmates of the principal branch
and main offspring have to endure privation, and suffer the pangs of
hunger! So beware you, who are the offshoot of a bond-servant, lest you
snap your happiness! After enjoying so many good things for a decade, by
the help of what spirits, and the agency of what devils have you, I
wonder, managed to so successfully entreat your master as to induce him
to bring you to the fore again and select you for office? Magistrates
may be minor officials, but their functions are none the less onerous.
In whatever district they obtain a post, they become the father and
mother of that particular locality. If you therefore don't mind your
business, and look after your duties in such a way as to acquit yourself
of your loyal obligations, to prove your gratitude to the state and to
show obedience and reverence to your lord, heaven, I fear, will not even
bear with you!'"

Li Wan and lady Feng laughed. "You're too full of misgivings!" they
observed. "From what we can see of him, he's all right! Some years back,
he paid us a visit or two; but it's many years now that he hasn't put
his foot here. At the close of each year, and on birthdays, we've simply
seen his name brought in, that's all. The other day, that he came to
knock his head before our venerable senior and Madame Wang, we caught
sight of him in her courtyard yonder; and, got up in the uniform of his
new office, he looked so dignified, and stouter too than before. Now
that he has got this post, you should be quite happy; instead of that
you worry and fret about this and that! If he does get bad, why, he has
his father and mother yet to take care of him, so all you need do is to
be cheerful and content! When you've got time to spare, do get into a
chair and come in and have a game of cards and a chat with our worthy
senior; and who ever will have the face to hurt your feelings? Why, were
you go to your home, you'd also have there houses and halls, and who is
there who would not hold you in high respect? You're certainly, what one
would call, a venerable old dame!"

P'ing Erh poured a cup of tea and brought it to her. Nurse Lai speedily
stood up. "You could have asked any girl to do this for me; it wouldn't
have mattered! But here I'm troubling you again!"

Apologising, she resumed, sipping her tea the while: "My lady you're not
aware that young girls of this age must be in everything kept strictly
in hand. In the event of any license, they're sure to find time to kick
up trouble, and annoy their elders. Those, who know (how well they are
supervised), will then say that children are always up to mischief. But
those, who don't, will maintain that they take advantage of their
wealthy position to despise people; to the detriment as well of their
mistresses' reputation. How I regret that there's nothing that I can do
with him. Time after time, have I had to send for his father; and he has
been the better, after a scolding from him." Pointing at Pao-yü, "I
don't mind whether you feel angry with me for what I'm going to say,"
she proceeded, "but if your father were to attempt now to exercise ever
so little control over you, your venerable grandmother is sure to try
and screen you. Yet, when in days gone by your worthy father was young,
he used to be beaten by your grandfather. Who hasn't seen him do it? But
did your father, in his youth resemble you, who have neither fear for
God or man? There was also our senior master, on the other side, Mr.
Chia She. He was, I admit, wild; but never such a crossgrained fellow as
yourself; and yet he too had his daily dose of the whip. There was
besides the father of your elder cousin Chen, of the eastern mansion. He
had a disposition that flared up like a fire over which oil is poured.
If anything was said, and he flew into a rage, why, talk about a son, it
was really as if he tortured a robber. From all I can now see and hear,
Mr. Chen keeps his son in check just as much as was the custom in old
days among his ancestors; the only thing is that he abides by it in some
respects, but not in others. Besides, he doesn't exercise the least
restraint over his own self, so is it to be wondered at if all his
cousins and nieces don't respect him? If you've got any sense about you,
you'll only be too glad that I speak to you in this wise; but if you
haven't, you mayn't be very well able to say anything openly to me, but
you'll inwardly abuse me, who knows to what extent!"

As she reproved him, they saw Lai Ta's wife arrive. In close succession
came Chou Jui's wife along with Chang Ts'ai's wife to report various
matters.

"A wife," laughed lady Feng, "has come to fetch her mother-in-law!"

"I haven't come to fetch our old dame," Lai Ta's wife smilingly
rejoined, "but to inquire whether you, my lady and the young ladies,
will confer upon us the honour of your company?"

When nurse Lai caught this remark, she smiled. "I've really grown quite
idiotic!" "What," she exclaimed, "was right and proper for me to say, I
didn't say, but I went on talking instead a lot of rot and rubbish! As
our relatives and friends are presenting their congratulations to our
grandson for having been selected to fill up that office of his, we find
ourselves under the necessity of giving a banquet at home. But I was
thinking that it wouldn't do, if we kept a feast going the whole day,
and we invited this one, and not that one. Reflecting also that it was
thanks to our master's vast bounty that we've come in for this
unforeseen glory and splendour, I felt quite agreeable to do anything,
even though it may entail the collapse of our household. I therefore
advised his father to give banquets on three consecutive days. That he
should, on the first, put up several tables, and a stage in our mean
garden, and invite your venerable dowager lady, the senior ladies,
junior ladies, and young ladies to come and have some distraction during
the day, and that he should have several tables laid on the stage in the
main pavilion outside, and request the senior and junior gentlemen to
confer upon us the lustre of their presence. That for the second day, we
should ask our relatives and friends; and that for the third, we should
invite our companions from the two mansions. In this way, we'll have
three days' excitement, and, by the boundless favour of our master,
we'll have the benefit of enjoying the honour of your society."

"When is it to be?" Li Wan and lady Feng inquired, smilingly. "As far as
we are concerned, we'll feel it our duty to come. And we hope that our
worthy senior may feel in the humour to go. But there's no saying for
certain!"

"The day chosen is the fourteenth," Lai Ta's wife eagerly replied. "Just
come for the sake of our old mother-in-law!"

"I can't tell about the others," lady Feng explained with a laugh, "but
as for me I shall positively come. I must however tell you beforehand
that I've no congratulatory presents to give you. Nor do I know anything
about tips to players or others. As soon as I shall have done eating, I
shall bolt, so don't laugh at me."

"Fiddlesticks!" Lai Ta's wife laughed. "Were your ladyship disposed, you
could well afford to give us twenty and thirty thousand taels."

"I'm off now to invite our venerable mistress," nurse Lai smilingly
remarked. "And if her ladyship also agrees to come, I shall deem it a
greater honour than ever conferred upon me."

Having said this, she went on to issue some injunctions; after which,
she got up to go, when the sight of Chou Jui's wife reminded her of
something.

"Of course!" she consequently observed. "I've got one more question to
ask you, my lady. What did sister-in-law Chou's son do to incur blame,
that he was packed off, and his services dispensed with?"

"I was just about to tell your daughter-in-law," lady Feng answered
smilingly, after listening to her question, "but with so many things to
preoccupy me, it slipped from my memory! When you get home,
sister-in-law Lai, explain to that old husband of yours that we won't
have his, (Chou Jui's), son kept in either of the mansions; and that he
can tell him to go about his own business!"

Lai Ta's wife had no option but to express her acquiescence. Chou Jui's
wife however speedily fell on her knees and gave way to urgent
entreaties.

"What is it all about?" nurse Lai shouted. "Tell me and let me determine
the right and wrong of the question."

"The other day," lady Feng observed, "that my birthday was celebrated,
that young fellow of his got drunk, before the wine ever went round; and
when the old dame, over there, sent presents, he didn't go outside to
give a helping hand, but squatted down, instead, and upbraided people.
Even the presents he wouldn't carry inside. And it was only after the
two girls had come indoors that he eventually got the servant-lads and
brought them in. Those lads were however careful enough in what they
did, but as for him, he let the box, he held, slip from his hands, and
bestrewed the whole courtyard with cakes. When every one had left, I
deputed Ts'ai Ming to go and talk to him; but he then turned round and
gave Ts'ai Ming a regular scolding. So what's the use of not bundling
off a disorderly rascal like him, who neither shows any regard for
discipline or heaven?"

"I was wondering what it could be!" nurse Lai ventured. "Was it really
about this? My lady, listen to me! If he has done anything wrong, thrash
him and scold him, until you make him mend his ways, and finish with it!
But to drive him out of the place, will never, by any manner of means,
do. He isn't, besides, to be treated like a child born in our household.
He is at present employed as Madame Wang's attendant, so if you carry
out your purpose of expelling him, her ladyship's face will be put to
the blush. My idea is that you should, my lady, give him a lesson by
letting him have several whacks with a cane so as to induce him to
abstain from wine in the future. If you then retain him in your service
as hitherto he'll be all right! If you don't do it for his mother's
sake; do it at least for that of Madame Wang!"

After lending an ear to her arguments, lady Feng addressed herself to
Lai Ta's wife. "Well, in that case," she said, "call him over to-morrow
and give him forty blows; and don't let him after this touch any more
wine!"

Lai Ta's wife promised to execute her directions. Chou Jui's wife then
kotowed and rose to her feet. But she also persisted upon prostrating
herself before nurse Lai; and only desisted when Lai Ta's wife pulled
her up. But presently the trio took their departure, and Li Wan and her
companions sped back into the garden.

When evening came, lady Feng actually bade the servants go and look
(into the loft), and when they discovered a lot of painting materials,
which had been put away long ago, they brought them into the garden.
Pao-ch'ai and her friends then selected such as they deemed suitable.
But as they only had as yet half the necessaries they required, they
drew out a list of the other half and sent it to lady Feng, who,
needless for us to particularise, had the different articles purchased,
according to the specimens supplied.

By a certain day, the silk had been sized outside, a rough sketch drawn,
and both returned into the garden. Pao-yü therefore was day after day to
be found over at Hsi Ch'un's, doing his best to help her in her hard
work. But T'an Ch'un, Li Wan, Ying Ch'un, Pao-ch'ai and the other girls
likewise congregated in her quarters, and sat with her when they were at
leisure, as they could, in the first place, watch the progress of the
painting, and as secondly they were able to conveniently see something
of each other.

When Pao-ch'ai perceived how cool and pleasant the weather was getting,
and how the nights were beginning again to gradually draw out, she came
and found her mother, and consulted with her, until they got some
needlework ready. Of a day, she would cross over to the quarters of
dowager lady Chia and Madame Wang, and twice pay her salutations, but,
she could not help as well amusing them and sitting with them to keep
them company. When free, she would come and see her cousins in the
garden, and have, at odd times, a chat with them, so having, during
daylight no leisure to speak of, she was wont, of a night, to ply her
needle by lamplight, and only retire to sleep after the third watch had
come and gone.

As for Tai-yü, she had, as a matter of course, a relapse of her
complaint regularly every year, soon after the spring equinox and autumn
solstice. But she had, during the last autumn, also found her
grandmother Chia in such buoyant spirits, that she had walked a little
too much on two distinct occasions, and naturally fatigued herself more
than was good for her. Recently, too, she had begun to cough and to feel
heavier than she had done at ordinary times, so she never by any chance
put her foot out of doors, but remained at home and looked after her
health. When at times, dullness crept over her, she longed for her
cousins to come and chat with her and dispel her despondent feelings.
But whenever Pao-ch'ai or any of her cousins paid her a visit, she
barely uttered half a dozen, words, before she felt quite averse to any
society. Yet one and all made every allowance for her illness. And as
she had ever been in poor health and not strong enough to resist any
annoyance, they did not find the least fault with her, despite even any
lack of propriety she showed in playing the hostess with them, or any
remissness on her part in observing the prescribed rules of etiquette.

Pao-ch'ai came, on this occasion to call on her. The conversation
started on the symptoms of her ailment. "The various doctors, who visit
this place," Pao-ch'ai consequently remarked, "may, it's true, be all
very able practitioners; but you take their medicines and don't reap the
least benefit! Wouldn't it be as well therefore to ask some other person
of note to come and see you? And could he succeed in getting you all
right, wouldn't it be nice? Here you year by year ail away throughout
the whole length of spring and summer; but you're neither so old nor so
young, so what will be the end of it? Besides, it can't go on for ever."

"It's no use," Tai-yü rejoined. "I know well enough that there's no cure
for this complaint of mine! Not to speak of when I'm unwell, why even
when I'm not, my state is such that one can see very well that there's
no hope!"

Pao-ch'ai shook her head. "Quite so!" she ventured. "An old writer says:
'Those who eat, live.' But what you've all along eaten hasn't been
enough to strengthen your energies and physique. This isn't a good
thing!"

Tai-yü heaved a sigh. "Whether I'm to live or die is all destiny!" she
said. "Riches and honours are in the hands of heaven; and human strength
cannot suffice to forcibly get even them! But my complaint this year
seems to be far worse than in past years, instead of any better."

While deploring her lot, she coughed two or three times. "It struck me,"
Pao-ch'ai said, "that in that prescription of yours I saw yesterday
there was far too much ginseng and cinnamon. They are splendid tonics,
of course, but too many heating things are not good. I think that the
first urgent thing to do is to ease the liver and give tone to the
stomach. When once the fire in the liver is reduced, it will not be able
to overcome the stomach; and, when once the digestive organs are free of
ailment, drink and food will be able to give nutriment to the human
frame. As soon as you get out of bed, every morning, take one ounce of
birds' nests, of superior quality, and five mace of sugar candy and
prepare congee with them in a silver kettle. When once you get into the
way of taking this decoction, you'll find it far more efficacious than
medicines; for it possesses the highest virtue for invigorating the
vagina and bracing up the physique."

"You've certainly always treated people with extreme consideration,"
sighed Tai-yü, "but such a supremely suspicious person am I that I
imagined that you inwardly concealed some evil design! Yet ever since
the day on which you represented to me how unwholesome it was to read
obscene books, and you gave me all that good advice, I've felt most
grateful to you! I've hitherto, in fact, been mistaken in my opinion;
and the truth of the matter is that I remained under this misconception
up to the very present. But you must carefully consider that when my
mother died, I hadn't even any sisters or brothers; and that up to this
my fifteenth year there has never been a single person to admonish me as
you did the other day. Little wonder is it if that girl Yün speaks well
of you! Whenever, in former days, I heard her heap praise upon you, I
felt uneasy in my mind, but, after my experiences of yesterday, I see
how right she was. When you, for instance, began to tell me all those
things, I didn't forgive you at the time, but, without worrying yourself
in the least about it you went on, contrariwise, to tender me the advice
you did. This makes it evident that I have laboured under a mistaken
idea! Had I not made this discovery the other day, I wouldn't be
speaking like this to your very face to-day. You told me a few minutes
back to take bird's nest congee; but birds' nests are, I admit, easily
procured; yet all on account of my sickly constitution and of the
relapses I have every year of this complaint of mine, which amounts to
nothing, doctors have had to be sent for, medicines, with ginseng and
cinnamon, have had to be concocted, and I've given already such trouble
as to turn heaven and earth topsy-turvey; so were I now to start again a
new fad, by having some birds' nests congee or other prepared, our
worthy senior, Madame Wang, and lady Feng, will, all three of them, have
no objection to raise; but that posse of matrons and maids below will
unavoidably despise me for my excessive fussiness! Just notice how every
one in here ogles wildly like tigers their prey; and stealthily says one
thing and another, simply because they see how fond our worthy ancestor
is of both Pao-yü and lady Feng, and how much more won't they do these
things with me? What's more, I'm not a pucker mistress. I've really come
here as a mere refugee, for I had no one to sustain me and no one to
depend upon. They already bear me considerable dislike; so much so, that
I'm still quite at a loss whether I should stay or go; and why should I
make them heap execrations upon me?"

"Well, in that case," Pao-ch'ai observed, "I'm too in the same plight as
yourself!"

"How can you compare yourself with me?" Tai-yü exclaimed. "You have a
mother; and a brother as well! You've also got some business and land in
here, and, at home, you can call houses' and fields your own. It's only
therefore the ties of relationship, which make you stay here at all.
Neither are you in anything whether large or small, in their debt for
one single cash or even half a one; and when you want to go, you're at
liberty to go. But I, have nothing whatever that I can call my own. Yet,
in what I eat, wear, and use, I am, in every trifle, entirely on the
same footing as the young ladies in their household, so how ever can
that mean lot not despise me out and out?"

"The only extra expense they'll have to go to by and bye," Pao-ch'ai
laughed, "will be to get one more trousseau, that's all. And for the
present, it's too soon yet to worry yourself about that!"

At this insinuation, Tai-yü unconsciously blushed scarlet. "One treats
you," she smiled, "as a decent sort of person, and confides in you the
woes of one's heart, and, instead of sympathising with me, you make me
the means of raising a laugh!"

"Albeit I raise a laugh at your expense," Pao-ch'ai rejoined, a smile
curling her lips, "what I say is none the less true! But compose your
mind! I'll try every day that I'm here to cheer you up; so come to me
with every grievance or trouble, for I shall, needless to say, dispel
those that are within my power. Notwithstanding that I have a brother,
you yourself know well enough what he's like! All I have is a mother, so
I'm just a trifle better off than you! We can therefore well look upon
ourselves as being in the same boat, and sympathise with each other. You
have, besides, plenty of wits about you, so why need you give way to
groans, as did Ssu Ma-niu? What you said just now is quite right; but,
you should worry and fret about as little and not as much as you can. On
my return home, to-morrow, I'll tell my mother; and, as I think there
must be still some birds' nests in our house, we'll send you several
ounces of them. You can then tell the servant-maids to prepare some for
you at whatever time you want every day; and you'll thus be suiting your
own convenience and be giving no trouble or annoyance to any one."

"The things are, of themselves, of little account," eagerly responded
Tai-yü laughingly. "What's difficult to find is one with as much feeling
as yourself."


"What's there in this worth speaking about?" Pao-ch'ai said. "What
grieves me is that I fail to be as nice as I should be with those I come
across. But, I presume, you feel quite done up now, so I'll be off!"

"Come in the evening again," Tai-yü pressed her, "and have a chat with
me."

While assuring her that she would come, Pao-ch'ai walked out, so let us
leave her alone for the present.

Tai-yü, meanwhile, drank a few sips of thin congee, and then once more
lay herself down on her bed. But before the sun set, the weather
unexpectedly changed, and a fine drizzling rain set in. So gently come
the autumn showers that dull and fine are subject to uncertain
alternations. The shades of twilight gradually fell on this occasion.
The heavens too got so overcast as to look deep black. Besides the
effect of this change on her mind, the patter of the rain on the bamboo
tops intensified her despondency, and, concluding that Pao-ch'ai would
be deterred from coming, she took up, in the lamp light, the first book
within her reach, which turned out to be the 'Treasury of Miscellaneous
Lyrics.' Finding among these 'the Pinings of a maiden in autumn,' 'the
Anguish of Separation,' and other similar poems, Tai-yü felt unawares
much affected; and, unable to restrain herself from giving vent to her
feelings in writing, she, there and then, improvised the following
stanza, in the same strain as the one on separation; complying with the
rules observed in the 'Spring River-Flower' and 'Moonlight Night.' These
verses, she then entitled 'the Poem on the Autumn evening, when wind and
rain raged outside the window.' Their burden was:

  In autumn, flowers decay; herbage, when autumn comes, doth yellow
      turn.
  On long autumnal nights, the autumn lanterns with bright radiance
      burn.
  As from my window autumn scenes I scan, autumn endless doth seem.
  This mood how can I bear, when wind and rain despondency enhance?
  How sudden break forth wind and rain, and help to make the autumntide!
  Fright snaps my autumn dreams, those dreams which under my lattice I
      dreamt.
  A sad autumnal gloom enclasps my heart, and drives all sleep away!
  In person I approach the autumn screen to snuff the weeping wick.
  The tearful candles with a flickering flame consume on their short
      stands.
  They stir up grief, dazzle my eyes, and a sense of parting arouse.
  In what family's courts do not the blasts of autumn winds intrude?
  And where in autumn does not rain patter against the window-frames?
  The silken quilt cannot ward off the nipping force of autumn winds.
  The drip of the half drained water-clock impels the autumn rains.
  A lull for few nights reigned, but the wind has again risen in
      strength.
  By the lantern I weep, as if I sat with some one who must go.
  The small courtyard, full of bleak mist, is now become quite desolate.
  With quick drip drops the rain on the distant bamboos and vacant
      sills.
  What time, I wonder, will the wind and rain their howl and patter
      cease?
  The tears already I have shed have soakèd through the window gauze.

After scanning her verses, she flung the pen aside, and was just on the
point of retiring to rest, when a waiting-maid announced that 'master
Secundus, Mr. Pao-yü, had come.' Barely was the announcement out of her
lips, than Pao-yü appeared on the scene with a large bamboo hat on his
head, and a wrapper thrown over his shoulders. Of a sudden, a smile
betrayed itself on Tai-yü's lips. "Where does this fisherman come from?"
she exclaimed.

"Are you better to-day?" Pao-yü inquired with alacrity. "Have you had
any medicines? How much rice have you had to eat to-day?"

While plying her with questions, he took off the hat and divested
himself of the wrapper; and, promptly raising the lamp with one hand, he
screened it with the other and threw its rays upon Tai-yü's face. Then
straining his eyes, he scrutinised her for a while. "You look better
to-day," he smiled.

As soon as he threw off his wrapper, Tai-yü noticed that he was clad in
a short red silk jacket, the worse for wear; that he was girded with a
green sash, and that, about his knees, his nether garments were visible,
made of green thin silk, brocaded with flowers. Below these, he wore
embroidered gauze socks, worked all over with twisted gold thread, and a
pair of shoes ornamented with butterflies and clusters of fallen
flowers.

"Above, you fight shy of the rain," Tai-yü remarked, "but aren't these
shoes and socks below afraid of rain? Yet they're quite clean!"

"This suit is complete!" Pao-yü smiled. "I've got a pair of crab-wood
clogs, I put on to come over; but I took them off under the eaves of the
verandah."

Tai-yü's attention was then attracted by the extreme fineness and
lightness of the texture of his wrapper and hat, which were unlike those
sold in the market places. "With what grass are they plaited?" she
consequently asked. "It would be strange if you didn't, with this sort
of things on, look like a very hedgehog!"

"These three articles are a gift from the Prince of Pei Ching," Pao-yü
answered. "Ordinarily, when it rains, he too wears this kind of outfit
at home. But if it has taken your fancy, I'll have a suit made for you.
There's nothing peculiar about the other things, but this hat is funny!
The crown at the top is movable; so if you want to wear a hat, during
snowy weather in wintertime, you pull off the bamboo pegs, and remove
the crown, and there you only have the circular brim. This is worn, when
it snows, by men and women alike. I'll give you one therefore to wear in
the wintry snowy months."

"I don't want it!" laughed Tai-yü. "Were I to wear this sort of thing,
I'd look like one of those fisherwomen, one sees depicted in pictures or
represented on the stage!"

Upon reaching this point, she remembered that there was some connection
between her present remarks and the comparison she had some time back
made with regard to Pao-yü, and, before she had time to indulge in
regrets, a sense of shame so intense overpowered her that the colour
rushed to her face, and, leaning her head on the table, she coughed and
coughed till she could not stop. Pao-yü, however, did not detect her
embarrassment; but catching sight of some verses lying on the table, he
eagerly snatched them up and conned them from beginning to end.
"Splendid!" he could not help crying. But the moment Tai-yü heard his
exclamation, she speedily jumped to her feet, and clutched the verses
and burnt them over the lamp.

"I've already committed them sufficiently to memory!" Pao-yü laughed.

"I want to have a little rest," Tai-yü said, "so please get away; come
back again to-morrow."

At these words, Pao-yü drew back his hand, and producing from his breast
a gold watch about the size of a walnut, he looked at the time. The hand
pointed between eight and nine p.m.; so hastily putting it away, "You
should certainly retire to rest!" he replied. "My visit has upset you.
I've quite tired you out this long while." With these apologies, he
threw the wrapper over him, put on the rain-hat and quitted the room.
But turning round, he retraced his steps inside. "Is there anything you
fancy to eat?" he asked. "If there be, tell me, and I'll let our
venerable ancestor know of it to-morrow as soon as it's day. Won't I
explain things clearer than any of the old matrons could?"

"Let me," rejoined Tai-yü smiling, "think in the night. I'll let you
know early to-morrow. But harken, it's raining harder than it did; so be
off at once! Have you got any attendants, or no?"

"Yes!" interposed the two matrons. "There are servants to wait on him.
They're outside holding his umbrella and lighting the lanterns."

"Are they lighting lanterns with this weather?" laughed Tai-yü.

"It won't hurt them!" Pao-yü answered. "They're made of sheep's horn, so
they don't mind the rain."

Hearing this, Tai-yü put back her hand, and, taking down an ornamented
glass lantern in the shape of a ball from the book case, she asked the
servants to light a small candle and bring it to her; after which, she
handed the lantern to Pao-yü. "This," she said, "gives out more light
than the others; and is just the thing for rainy weather."

"I've also got one like it." Pao-yü replied. "But fearing lest they
might slip, fall down and break it, I did not have it lighted and
brought round."

"What's of more account," Tai-yü inquired, "harm to a lantern or to a
human being? You're not besides accustomed to wearing clogs, so tell
them to walk ahead with those lanterns. This one is as light and handy
as it is light-giving; and is really adapted for rainy weather, so
wouldn't it be well if you carried it yourself? You can send it over to
me to-morrow! But, were it even to slip from your hand, it wouldn't
matter much. How is it that you've also suddenly developed this
money-grabbing sort of temperament? It's as bad as if you ripped your
intestines to secrete pearls in."

After these words, Pao-yü approached her and took the lantern from her.
Ahead then advanced two matrons, with umbrellas and sheep horn lanterns,
and behind followed a couple of waiting-maids also with umbrellas.
Pao-yü handed the glass lantern to a young maid to carry, and,
supporting himself on her shoulder, he straightway wended his steps on
his way back.

But presently arrived an old servant from the Heng Wu court, provided as
well with an umbrella and a lantern, to bring over a large bundle of
birds' nests, and a packet of foreign sugar, pure as powder, and white
as petals of plum-blossom and flakes of snow. "These," she said, "are
much better than what you can buy. Our young lady sends you word, miss,
to first go on with these. When you've done with them, she'll let you
have some more."

"Many thanks for the trouble you've taken!" Tai-yü returned for answer;
and then asked her to go and sit outside and have a cup of tea.

"I won't have any tea," the old servant smiled. "I've got something else
to attend to."

"I'm well aware that you've all got plenty in hand," Tai-yü resumed with
a smiling countenance. "But the weather being cool now and the nights
long, it's more expedient than ever to establish two things: a night
club and a gambling place."

"I won't disguise the fact from you, miss," the old servant laughingly
observed, "that I've managed this year to win plenty of money. Several
servants have, under any circumstances, to do night duty; and, as any
neglect in keeping watch wouldn't be the right thing, isn't it as well
to have a night club, as one can sit on the look-out and dispel dullness
as well? But it's again my turn to play the croupier to-day, so I must
be getting along to the place, as the garden gate, will, by this time,
be nearly closing!"

This rejoinder evoked a laugh from Tai-yü. "I've given you all this
bother," she remarked, "and made you lose your chances of getting money,
just to bring these things in the rain." And calling a servant she bade
her present her with several hundreds of cash to buy some wine with, to
drive the damp away.

"I've uselessly put you again, miss, to the expense of giving me a tip
for wine," the old servant smiled. But saying this she knocked her
forehead before her; and issuing outside, she received the money, after
which, she opened her umbrella, and trudged back.

Tzu Chüan meanwhile put the birds' nests away; and removing afterwards
the lamps, she lowered the portières and waited upon Tai-yü until she
lay herself down to sleep.

While she reclined all alone on her pillow, Tai-yü thought gratefully of
Pao-ch'ai. At one moment, she envied her for having a mother and a
brother; and at another, she mused that with the friendliness Pao-yü had
ever shown her they were bound to be the victims of suspicion. But the
pitter-patter of the rain, dripping on the bamboo tops and banana
leaves, fell on her ear; and, as a fresh coolness penetrated the
curtain, tears once more unconsciously trickled down her cheeks. In this
frame of mind, she continued straight up to the fourth watch, when she
at last gradually dropped into a sound sleep.

For the time, however, there is nothing that we can add. So should you,
reader, desire to know any subsequent details, peruse what is written in
the next chapter.



CHAPTER XLVI.

  An improper man with difficulty keeps from improprieties.
  The maid, Yüan Yang, vows to break off the marriage match.


Lin Tai-yü, to resume our story, dropped off gradually to sleep about
the close of the fourth watch. As there is therefore nothing more that
we can for the present say about her, let us take up the thread of our
narrative with lady Feng.

Upon hearing that Madame Hsing wanted to see her, she could not make out
what it could be about, so hurriedly putting on some extra things on her
person and head, she got into a carriage and crossed over.

Madame Hsing at once dismissed every attendant from her suite of
apartments. "I sent for you," she began, addressing herself to lady
Feng, in a confidential tone, "not for anything else, but on account of
something which places me on the horns of a dilemma. My husband has
entrusted me with a job; and being quite at my wits' ends how to act,
I'd like first to consult with you. My husband has taken quite a fancy
to Yüan Yang, who is in our worthy senior's rooms; so much so, that he's
desirous to get her into his quarters as a secondary wife. He has
deputed me therefore to ask her of our venerable ancestor. I know that
this is quite an ordinary matter. Yet I can't help fearing that our
worthy senior may refuse to give her. But do you perchance see your way
to bring this concern about?"

Lady Feng listened to her. "You shouldn't, I say, go and bang your head
against a nail!" she then vehemently exclaimed. "Were our old ancestor
separated from Yüan Yang, she wouldn't even touch her rice! How ever
could she reconcile herself to part from her? Besides, our worthy senior
has time and again said, in the course of a chat, 'that she can't see
the earthly use of a man well up in years, as your lord and master is,
having here one concubine, and there another? That cooping them up in
his rooms, is a mere waste of human beings. That he neglects his
constitution and doesn't husband it; and that he doesn't either attend
diligently to his official duties, but spends his whole days in boozing
with his young concubines. When your ladyship hears these nice doings of
his, don't you feel enamoured with that fine gentleman of ours? Were he
even to try, at this juncture, to beat a retreat, he couldn't, I fear,
effectively do so. Yet, instead of (making an effort to turn tail), he
wants to go and dig the tiger's nostrils with a blade of straw. Don't,
my lady, be angry with me; but I daren't undertake the errand. It's
clear as day that it will be a wild goose chase. What's more, it will do
him no good; but will, contrariwise, heap disgrace upon his own head!
Our Mr. Chia She is now so stricken in years, that in all his actions he
unavoidably behaves somewhat as a dotard. It would be well therefore for
your ladyship to advise him what to do. It isn't as if he were in the
prime of life to be able to do all these things with impunity! He's got
at present a whole array of brothers, nieces, sons, and grandsons; and
should he still go on in this wild sort of way, how will he be able to
face any of them?"

Madame Hsing gave a sardonic smile. "There are endless wealthy families
with three and four concubines," she said, "and is it in ours that such
a thing won't do? But were I even to tender him as much advice as I can,
it isn't at all likely that he'll abide by it! Even though that maid be
one beloved by our venerable senior, it doesn't follow that she'll very
well be able to give a rebuff to a hoary-bearded elderly son, and,
erewhile, an official, were he to express a wish to have her as an
inmate of his household! I sent for you for no other purpose than to
deliberate with you, and here you take the initiative and enumerate a
whole array of shortcomings. But is there any reason why I should
commission you to go? Of course I'll go and speak to her! You make a
bold statement that I don't give him any good counsel; but don't you yet
know that with a disposition, such as his, he rushes, before I can very
well open my lips to advise him, into a tantrum with me?"

Lady Feng was well alive to the fact that Madame Hsing was, by nature,
simple and weak-minded, and that all she knew was to adulate Chia She so
as to ensure her own safety. That she was, in the next place, ever
ready, so greedy was she, to grasp as much hard cash and as many
effects, as she could lay hold of, for her own private gain. That she
left all family matters, irrespective of important or unimportant, under
the sole control of Chia She; but that, whenever anything turned up,
involving any receipts or payments, she extorted an unusual percentage,
the moment the money passed through her clutches, giving out as a
pretence: 'Well Chia She is so extravagant that I have to interfere and
effect sufficient economies to enable us to make up our deficits.' And
that she would not trust any one, whether son, daughter or servant, nor
lend an ear to a single word of remonstrance. When she therefore now
heard Madame Hsing speak as she did, she concluded that she must be in
another of her perverse moods, and that any admonitions would be of no
avail. So hastily forcing a smile: "My lady," she observed, "you're
perfectly right in your remarks! But how long can I have lived, and what
discrimination can I boast of? It seems to me that if a father and
mother do not bestow, not a mere servant-girl like she is, but a living
jewel of the size of her, on one like Mr. Chia She, to whom are they
likely to give her? How can one give faith to words spoken behind one's
back? So what a fool I was (in cramming what I heard down my throat)!
Just take our Mr. Secundus, (my husband), as an instance. If ever he
does anything to incur blame, Mr. Chia She and you, my lady, feel so
wrath with him as to only wish you could lay hands upon him there and
then and give him such a blow as would kill him downright, but the
moment you set eyes on his face, your whole resentment vanishes, and lo,
you again let him have, as of old, everything, and anything, much though
both of you might relish it in your hearts! Our worthy ancestor will
certainly therefore behave in the present instance, with equal
liberality, towards Mr. Chia She! So if her ladyship feels in the humour
to-day, she'll let him have her, I fancy, at once this very day, if he
makes the proper advances. But I'll go ahead and coax our venerable
senior; and, when your ladyship comes over, I'll find some pretence to
get out of the way, and take along with me those too who may be present
in her rooms, so as to make it convenient for you to broach the subject.
If she gives her, so much the better. But if even she doesn't, it won't
matter; for none of the inmates will have any idea what the object of
your mission could have been."

After listening to her suggestion, Madame Hsing began again to feel in a
happier frame of mind. "My idea is," she observed, "that I shouldn't
start by mentioning anything to our venerable senior, for were she to
say that she wouldn't give her, the matter would be simply quashed on
the head. I can't help thinking that I should first and foremost quietly
approach Yüan Yang on the subject. She will, of course, feel extremely
ashamed, but when I explain everything minutely to her, she'll certainly
have nothing to say against the proposal, and everything will be all
right. I can then speak to our old senior; and, despite any desire on
her part not to accede to our wishes, she won't be able to put the girl
off, provided she herself be willing; for as the adage says: 'If a
person wishes to go, it's no use trying to keep him.' Thus needless to
say, the whole thing will be satisfactorily settled!"

"You're really shrewd in your devices, my lady!" lady Feng smilingly
ejaculated. "This is perfect in every respect! For without taking Yüan
Yang into account, what girl does not long to rise high, or hope to
exalt herself, or think of pushing herself forward above the rest as to
cast away the chances of becoming half a mistress, and prefer instead
being a maid, and merely becoming by and bye the mate of some
servant-lad?"

"Quite so!" Madame Hsing smiled. "But let's put Yüan Yang aside. Who is
there, even among the various elderly waiting-maids, who look after the
house, who wouldn't be only too willing to step into these shoes? You'd
better then go ahead. But, mind, don't let the cat out of the bag! I'll
join you as soon as I can finish my evening meal."

"Yüan Yang," thereupon secretly reflected lady Feng, "has always been an
extremely shrewd-minded girl; to such a degree, that there is
notwithstanding all our arguments, no saying positively whether she'll
accept or refuse. So were I to go ahead, and Madame Hsing to follow me
by and bye, there won't be any occasion for her to grumble or complain,
so long as she assents; but, if she doesn't, why, Madame Hsing, who is
so suspicious a creature, will possibly imagine that I've been gassing
with her, and been the means of making her put on side and assume high
airs. When Madame Hsing finds then that my conjectures have turned out
true again, her shame will be converted into anger, and she'll so vent
her spite upon me that I shall, after all, be put in a false position.
Would it not be better then that she and I should go together; for, if
she says 'yes,' I'll be all right; and, if she replies 'no,' I'll be on
the safe side; and no suspicion, of any kind, will fall upon me!"

At the close of her reflections, "As I was about to cross over here,"
she remarked laughingly, "our aunt yonder sent us two baskets of quails,
and I gave orders that they should be fried, with the idea that they
should be brought to your ladyship, in time for you to have some at your
evening repast. Just as I was stepping inside the main entrance, I saw
the servant-boys carrying your curricle; they said that it was your
ladyship's vehicle, that it had cracked, and that they were taking it to
be repaired. Wouldn't it be as well then that you should now come in my
carriage, for it will be better for you and me to get there together?"

At this suggestion, Madame Hsing directed her servants to come and
change her costume. Lady Feng quickly waited upon her, and in a while
the two ladies got into one and the same curricle and drove over.

"My lady," lady Feng went on to say, "it would be well for you to look
up our worthy senior, for were I to accompany you, and her ladyship to
ask me what was the object of my visit, it would be rather awkward. The
best way is for your ladyship to go first, and I'll join you, as soon as
I divest myself of my fine clothes."

Madame Hsing noticed how reasonable her proposal was, and she readily
betook herself to old lady Chia's quarters. But after a chat with her
senior, she quitted the apartment, under the pretence that she was going
to Madame Wang's rooms. Then making her exit by the back door, she
passed in front of Yüan Yang's bedroom. Here she saw Yüan Yang sitting,
hard at work at some needlework. The moment she caught sight of Madame
Hsing, she rose to her feet.

"What are you up to?" Madame Hsing laughingly inquired. "Let me see! How
much nicer you embroider artificial flowers now!"

So speaking, she entered, and, taking the needlework from her hands, she
scrutinised it, while extolling its beauty. Then laying down the work,
and scanning her again from head to foot, she observed that her costume
consisted of a half-new, grey thin silk jacket, and a bluish satin
waistcoat with scollops; that below this came a water-green jupe; that
her waist was slim as that of a wasp; that her shoulders sloped as if
pared; that her face resembled a duck's egg; that her hair was black and
shiny; that her nose was very high, and that on both her cheeks were
slightly visible several small flat moles.

Yüan Yang realised how intently she was being passed under scrutiny, and
began to feel inwardly uneasy; while utter astonishment prevailed in her
mind. "Madame," she felt impelled to ask, "what do you come for at this
impossible hour?"

At a wink from Madame Hsing, her attendants withdrew from the room.
Madame Hsing forthwith seated herself, and grasped Yüan Yang's hand in
hers. "I've come," she smiled, "with the special purpose of presenting
you my congratulations."

This reply enabled Yüan Yang at once to form within herself some surmise
more or less correct of the object of her errand, and suddenly blushing
crimson, she lowered her head, and uttered not a word.

"You know well enough," she next heard Madame Hsing resume, "that
there's not a single reliable person with my husband; but much though
we'd like to purchase some other girl we fear that such as might come
out of a broker's household wouldn't be quite spotless and taintless.
Nor would one be able to get any idea what her failings are, until after
she has been purchased and brought home; when she too will be sure, in
two or three days, to behave like an imp and play some monkey tricks!
That's why we thought of choosing some home-born girl out of those which
throng in our mansion, but then again we could find none decent enough;
for if her looks were not at fault, her disposition was not proper; and
if she possessed this quality, she lacked that one. Hence it is that
after repeatedly choosing with dispassionate eye, during half a year,
(he finds) that there's only you among that whole bevy of girls, who's
worth anything; that in looks, behaviour and deportment, you're gentle,
trustworthy, and perfection itself in every respect. His intention
therefore is to ask your hand of our old lady and take you over and
attach you to his quarters. You won't be treated as one newly-purchased,
or newly-sought for outside; for the moment you put your foot into our
house, you'll at once have your face shaved and be promoted to a
secondary wife; so you'll thus attain as much dignity as honour. More,
you're one who is anxious to excel; and, as the proverb says, 'gold will
still be exchanged for gold.' My husband has, who'd have thought it,
taken a fancy to you, so when you now enter our threshold, you'll fulfil
the wish you've cherished all along with such high purpose and lofty
aim, and stop the mouths of those persons, who are envious of your lot.
Follow me therefore and let's go and lay the matter before our venerable
ancestor."

Arguing the while, she dragged her by the hand with the idea of hurrying
her off there and then. Yüan Yang, however, blushed to her very ears,
and, snatching her hand out of her grip she refused to budge.

Madame Hsing was conscious that she was under the spell of intense
shame. "What's there in this to be ashamed?" she continued, "You needn't
besides breathe a word! All you have to do is to follow me, that's all."

Yüan Yang continued to droop her head and to decline to go with her.
Madame Hsing, perceiving her behaviour, went on to exhort her. "Is it
likely, pray," she said, "that you still hesitate? If you actually don't
feel inclined to accept the offer, you're, in real truth, a foolish
girl; for here you let go the chances of becoming the secondary consort
of a master, and choose instead to continue a servant-girl. You'll be
united, in two or three years, to no one higher than some young
domestic, and remain as much a bond-servant as ever! If you come along
with us, you know that my disposition too is gentle; that I'm not one of
those persons, who don't show any regard for any one; that my husband
will also treat you as well as he does every one else, and that when, in
the course of a year or so, you give birth to a son or daughter, you'll
be placed on the same footing as myself. And of all the servants at
home, will any you may wish to employ not deign to move to execute your
orders? If now that you have a chance of becoming a mistress, you don't
choose to, why, you'll miss the opportunity, and then you may repent it,
but it will be too late!"

Yüan Yang still kept her head bent against her chest and spake not a
syllable by way of reply.

"How is it," added Madame Hsing, "that you, who've ever been so quick
have now too begun to be so infirm of purpose? What is there that
doesn't fall in with your wishes? Just tell me; and I can safely assure
you that you'll have everything done to satisfy you."

Yüan Yang observed, as hitherto, perfect silence.

"I suppose," laughed Madame Hsing, "that having a father and mother, you
yourself don't wish to speak, for fear of being put to the blush, and
that you want to wait until such time as they consult you about it, eh?
This is quite right! But you'd better let me go and make the proposal to
them and tell them to come and ascertain your wishes; and whatever your
answer then may be just entrust it to them."

This said, she sped into lady Feng's suite of rooms.

Lady Feng had long ago changed her attire, and availed herself of the
absence of any bystander in her apartments to confide the whole matter
to P'ing Erh.

P'ing Erh nodded her head and smiled. "According to my views, success is
not so certain," she observed. "She and I have often secretly talked
this matter over, and the arguments I heard her propound don't make it
the least probable that she'll consent. But all we can say now is:
'We'll see!'"

"Madame Hsing," lady Feng remarked, "is sure to come over here to
consult with me. If she has assented, well and good; but, if she hasn't,
she'll bring displeasure upon her own self, and won't she feel out of
countenance, if all of you are present? So tell the others to fry
several quails, and get anything nice, that goes well with them, and
prepare it for our repast, while you can go and stroll about in some
other spot, and return when you fancy she has gone."

Hearing this, P'ing Erh transmitted her wishes word for word to the
matrons; after which, she sauntered leisurely all alone, into the
garden.

When Yüan Yang saw Madame Hsing depart, she concluded that she was bound
to go into lady Feng's rooms to consult with her, and that some one was
sure to come and ask her about the proposal, so thinking it advisable to
cross over to this side of the mansion to get out of the way, she
consequently repaired in quest of Hu Po.

"Should our old mistress," she said to her, "ask for me, just say that I
was so unwell that I couldn't even have any breakfast; that I've gone
into the garden for a stroll, but that I will be back at once."

Hu Po undertook to tell her so, and Yüan Yang then betook herself too
into the garden. While lolling all over the place, she, contrary to her
expectations, encountered P'ing Erh. P'ing Erh looked round to see that
there was no one about. "Here comes the new secondary wife!" she
smilingly exclaimed.

Yüan Yang caught this greeting, and promptly the colour rose to her
face. "How strange it is," she rejoined, "that you've all colluded
together to come, with one accord, and scheme against me! But wait until
I've had it out with your mistress, and then I'll set things all right."

When P'ing Erh observed the angry look on Yüan Yang's countenance, her
conscience was so stricken with remorse, on account of the inconsiderate
remark she had passed, that drawing her under the maple tree, she made
her sit on the same boulder as herself, and then went so far as to
recount to her, from beginning to end, all that transpired, and
everything that was said on lady Feng's return, a short while back, from
the off mansion.

Blushes flew to Yüan Yang's cheeks. Facing P'ing Erh, she gave a
sardonic smile. "We've all ever been friends," she said, "that is: Hsi
Jen, Hu Po, Su Yün, Tzu Chüan, Ts'ai Hsia, Yü Ch'uan, She Yüeh, Ts'ui
Mo, Ts'ui Lü, who was in Miss Shih's service and is now gone, K'o Jen
and Chin Ch'uan, now deceased, Hsi Hsüeh, who left, and you and I. Ever
since our youth up, how many chats have the ten or dozen of us not had,
and what have we not been up to together? But now that we've grown up,
each of us has gone her own way! Yet, my heart is just what it was in
days gone by. Whenever there's anything for me to say or do, I don't try
to impose upon any of you; so just first treasure in your heart the
secret I'm going to tell you, and don't mention it to our lady Secunda!
Not to speak of our senior master wishing to make me his concubine, were
even our lady to die this very moment, and he to send endless
go-betweens, and countless betrothal presents, with the idea of wedding
me and taking me over as his lawful primary wife, I wouldn't also go."

P'ing Erh was at this point desirous to put in some observation, when
from behind the boulder became audible the loud tones of laughter. "You
most barefaced girl!" a voice cried. "It's well you're not afraid of
your teeth falling when you utter such things!"

These words reached the ears of both girls, and, so unawares were they
taken, that they got a regular start, and jumping up with all haste they
went to see behind the boulder. They found no one else than Hsi Jen, who
presented herself before them, with a smiling countenance, and asked:
"What's up? Do tell me!"

As she spoke, the trio seated themselves on a rock. P'ing Erh then
imparted to Hsi Jen as well the drift of their recent conversation.

"Properly speaking, we shouldn't pass such judgments," Hsi Jen remarked,
after listening to her confidences, "but this senior master of ours is
really a most licentious libertine. So much so, that whenever he comes
across a girl with any good looks about her, he won't let her out of his
grasp."

"Since you don't like to entertain his offer," P'ing Erh suggested,
"I'll put you up to a plan."

"What plan is it?" Yüan Yang inquired.

"Just simply tell our old mistress," P'ing Erh laughed, "this answer:
that you've already been promised to our master Secundus, Mr. Lien. Our
senior master then won't very well be able to be importunate.'"

"Ts'ui!" ejaculated Yüan Yang. "What a thing you are! Do you still make
such suggestions? Didn't your mistress the other day utter this silly
nonsense! Who'd have thought it, her words have now come true!"

"If you won't have either of them," Hsi Jen smiled, "my idea is that you
should tell our old lady point blank and ask her to give out that she
promised you long ago to our master, number two, Pao-yü. Our senior
master will then banish this fad from his mind."

Yüan Yang was overcome with anger, shame and exasperation. "What
dreadful vixens both of you are!" she shouted. "You don't deserve a
natural death! I find myself in a fix, and treat you as decent sort of
persons and confide in you so that you should arrange matters for me;
and not to say that you don't bother yourselves a rap about me, you take
turn and turn about to poke fun at me! You're under the impression, in
your own minds, that your fates are sealed, and that both of you are
bound by and bye to become secondary wives; but I can't help thinking
that affairs under the heavens don't so certainly fall in always with
one's wishes and expectations! So you'd better now pull up a bit, and
not be cheeky to such an excessive degree!"

Both her companions then realised in what state of despair she was, and
promptly forcing a smile, "Dear sister," they said, "don't be so touchy!
We've been, ever since we were little mites, like very sisters! All
we've done is to spontaneously indulge in a little fun in a spot where
there's no one present. But tell us what you've decided to do, so that
we too should know, and set our minds at ease."

"Decided what?" Yüan Yang cried. "All I know is that I won't go; that's
finished."

P'ing Erh shook her head. "You mightn't go," she interposed, "but it
isn't likely that the matter will drop. You're well aware what sort of
temperament that of our senior master's is. It's true that you're
attached to our old mistress' rooms, and that he can't, just at present,
presume to do the least thing to you; but can it be, forsooth, that
you'll be with the old dame for your whole lifetime? You'll also have to
leave to get married, and if you then fall into his hands, it won't go
well with you."

Yüan Yang smiled ironically. "I won't leave this place so long as my old
lady lives!" Yüan Yang protested. "In the event of her ladyship
departing this life, he'll have, under any circumstances, to also go
into mourning for three years; for there's no such thing as starting by
marrying a concubine, soon after a mother's death! And while he waits
for three years to expire, can one say what may not happen? It will be
time enough to talk about it when that date comes. But should I be
driven to despair from being hard pressed, I'll cut my hair off and
become a nun. If not, there's yet another thing: death! And as for a
whole life time I shall not join myself to a man, what joy will not then
be mine, for having managed to preserve my purity?"

"In very truth," P'ing Erh and Hsi Jen laughed, "this vixen has no sense
of shame! She has now more than ever spoken whatever came foremost to
her lips!"

"What matters a moment's shame," Yüan Yang rejoined, "when things have
reached this juncture? But if you don't believe my words, well, you'll
be able to see by and bye; then you'll feel convinced. Madame Hsing said
a short while back that she was going to look up my father and mother,
but I'd like to see whether she'll proceed to Nanking to find them."

"Your parents are in Nanking looking after the houses," P'ing Erh said,
"and they can't come up; yet, in the long run, they can be found out.
Your elder brother and your sister-in-law are besides in here at
present. You, poor thing, are a child born in this establishment. You're
not like us two, who are solitary creatures here."

"What does it matter whether I be born here or not?" Yüan Yang
exclaimed. "'You can lead a horse to a fountain, but you can't make him
drink!' So if I don't listen to any proposals, is it likely, may I ask,
that they'll kill my father and mother?" While the words were still on
her lips, they caught sight of her sister-in-law, advancing from the
opposite side. "As they couldn't at once get at your parents," Hsi Jen
remarked, "they've, for a certainty, told your sister-in-law."

"All this wench is good for," Yüan Yang shouted, "is 'to rush about as
if selling camels in the six states!' If she heard what I said, she
won't feel flattered."

But while she spoke, her sister-in-law approached them. "Where didn't I
look for you?" her sister-in-law smilingly observed. "Have you, miss,
run over here? Come along with me; I've got something to tell you!"

P'ing Erh and Hsi Jen speedily motioned to her to sit down, but (Yüan
Yang's) sister-in-law demurred. "Young ladies, pray be seated; I've come
in search of our girl to tell her something."

Hsi Jen and P'ing Erh feigned perfect ignorance. "What can it be that
it's so pressing?" they said with a smile. "We were engaged in guessing
puns here, so let's find out this, before you go."

"What do you want to tell me?" Yuan Yang inquired. "Speak out!"

"Follow me!" her sister-in-law laughed. "When we get over there, I'll
tell you. It's really some good tidings!"

"Is it perchance what Madame Hsing has told you?" Yüan Yang asked.

"Since you, miss, know what it's all about," her sister-in-law added
smilingly, "what else remains for me to do? Be quick and come with me
and I'll explain everything. Verily, it's a piece of happiness as large
as the heavens!"

Yüan Yang, at these words, rose to her feet and spat contemptuously with
all her might in her sister-in-law's face. Pointing at her: "Be quick,"
she cried abusively, "and stop that filthy tongue of yours! It would be
ever so much better, were you to bundle yourself away from this! What
good tidings and what piece of happiness! Little wonder is it that you
long and crave the whole day long to see other people's daughter turned
into a secondary wife as one and all of your family would rely upon her
to act contrary to reason and right! A whole household has been
converted into secondary wives! But the sight fills you with such keen
jealousy that you would like to also lay hold of me and throw me into
the pit-fire! If any honours fall to my share, all of you outside will
do everything disorderly and improper, and raise yourselves, in your own
estimations, to the status of uncles (and aunts). But if I don't get
any, and come to grief, you'll draw in your foul necks, and let me live
or die as I please!"

While indulging in this raillery, she gave vent to tears. P'ing Erh and
Hsi Jen did all they could to reason with her so as to prevent her from
crying.

Her sister-in-law felt quite out of countenance. "Whether you mean to
accept the proposal, or not," she consequently said, "you can anyhow
speak nicely. It isn't worth the while dragging this one in and
involving that one! The proverb adequately says: 'In the presence of a
dwarf one mustn't speak of dwarfish things!' Here you've been heaping
insult upon me, but I didn't presume to retaliate. These two young
ladies have however given you no provocation whatever; and yet by
referring, as you've done, in this way and that way to secondary wives
how can people stand it peacefully?"

"You shouldn't speak so!" Hsi Jen and P'ing Erh quickly remonstrated.
"She didn't allude to us; so don't be implicating others! Have you heard
of any ladies or gentlemen who'd like to raise us to the rank of
secondary wives? What's more, we two have neither father nor mother, nor
brothers, within these doors, to avail themselves of our positions to
act in a way contrary to right and reason! If she abuses people, let her
do so; it isn't worth our while to be touchy!"

"Seeing," Yüan Yang resumed, "that the abuse I've heaped upon her head
has put her to such shame that she doesn't know where to go and screen
her face, she tries to egg you two on! But you two have, fortunately,
your wits about you! Though quite impatient, I never started arguing the
question; she it was who chose to speak just now."

Her sister-in-law felt inwardly much disconcerted, and beat a retreat in
high dudgeon. But Yüan Yang so lost her temper that she still went on to
abuse her; and it was only after P'ing Erh and Hsi Jen had admonished
her for ever so long that she let the matter drop.

"What were you hiding there for?" P'ing Erh then asked Hsi Jen. "We
couldn't see anything of you."

"I went," Hsi Jen explained, "into Miss Quarta's rooms to see our Mr.
Pao-yü, but, who'd have thought it, I got there a little too late, and
they told me that he had gone home. But my suspicions were, however,
aroused as I couldn't make out how it was that I hadn't come across him,
and I was about to go and hunt him up in Miss Lin's apartments, when I
met one of her servants who said that he hadn't been there either. Then
just as I was surmising that he must have gone out of the garden,
behold, you came, as luck would have it, from the opposite direction.
But I dodged you, so you didn't see anything of me. Subsequently, she
too appeared on the scene; but I got behind the boulder, from the back
of these trees. I, however, saw that you two had come to have a chat.
Strange to say, though you have four eyes between you, you never caught
a glimpse of me."

Scarcely had she concluded this remark, than they heard some one else
from behind, laughingly exclaim, "Four eyes never saw you, but your six
eyes haven't as yet found me out!"

The three girls received quite a shock from fright; but turning round,
they perceived that it was no other person than Pao-yü.

Hsi Jen smiled, and was the first to speak. "You've made me have a good
search," she said. "Where do you hail from?"

"I was just leaving cousin Quarta's," Pao-yü laughed, "when I noticed
you coming along, just in front of me; and knowing well enough that you
were bent upon finding me, I concealed myself to have a lark with you. I
saw you then go by, with uplifted head, enter the court, walk out again,
and ask every one you met on your way; but there I stood convulsed with
laughter. I was only waiting to rush up to you and frighten you, when I
afterwards realised that you too were prowling stealthily about, so I
readily inferred that you also were playing a trick upon some one. Then
when I put out my head and looked before me, I saw that it was these two
girls, so I came behind you, by a circuitous way; and as soon as you
left, I forthwith sneaked into your hiding place."

"Let's go and look behind there," P'ing Erh suggested laughingly; "we
may possibly discover another couple; there's no saying."

"There's no one else!" Pao-yü laughed.

Yüan Yang had long ago concluded that every word of their conversation
had been overheard by Pao-yü; but leaning against the rock, she
pretended to be fast asleep.

Pao-yü gave her a push. "This stone is cold!" he smiled. "Let's go and
sleep in our rooms. Won't it be better there?"

Saying this, he made an attempt to pull Yüan Yang to her feet. Then
hastily pressing P'ing Erh to repair to his quarters and have some tea,
he united his efforts with those of Hsi Jen, and tried to induce Yüan
Yang to come away. Yüan Yang, at length, got up, and the quartet betook
themselves, after all, into the I Hung court.

Pao-yü had caught every word that had fallen from their lips a few
minutes back, and felt, indeed, at heart so much distressed on Yüan
Yang's behalf, that throwing himself silently on his bed, he left the
three girls in the outer rooms to prosecute their chat and laugh.

On the other side of the compound, Madame Hsing about this time inquired
of lady Feng who Yüan Yang's father was.

"Her father," lady Feng replied, "is called Chin Ts'ai. He and his wife
are in Nanking; they have to look after our houses there, so they can't
pay frequent visits to the capital. Her brother is the Wen-hsiang, who
acts at present as our senior's accountant; but her sister-in-law too is
employed in our worthy ancestor's yonder as head washerwoman."

Madame Hsing thereupon despatched a servant to go and call Yüan Yang's
sister-in-law. On Mrs. Chin Wen-hsiang's arrival, she told her all. Mrs.
Chin was naturally pleased and left in capital spirits to find Yüan
Yang, in the hope that the moment she communicated the offer to her, the
whole thing would be satisfactorily arranged. But contrary to all her
anticipations, she had to bear a good blowing up from Yüan Yang, and to
be told several unpleasant things by Hsi Jen and P'ing Erh, so that she
was filled with as much shame as indignation. She then came and reported
the result to Madame Hsing. "It's no use," she said, "she gave me a
scolding." But as lady Feng was standing by, she could not summon up
courage enough to allude to P'ing Erh, so she added: "Hsi Jen too helped
her to rate me, and they told me a whole lot of improper words, which
could not be breathed in a mistress' ears. It would thus be better to
arrange with our master to purchase a girl and have done; for from all I
see, neither can that mean vixen enjoy such great good fortune, nor we
such vast propitious luck!"

"What's that again to do with Hsi Jen? How came they to know anything
about it?" Madame Hsing exclaimed upon learning the issue. "Who else was
present?" she proceeded to inquire.

"There was Miss P'ing!" was Chin's wife's reply.

"Shouldn't you have given her a slap on the mouth?" lady Feng
precipitately shouted. "As soon as I ever put my foot outside the door,
she starts gadding about; and I never see so much as her shadow, when I
get home. She too is bound to have had a hand in telling you something
or other!"

"Miss P'ing wasn't present," Chin's wife protested. "Looking from a
distance it seemed to me like her; but I couldn't see distinctly. It was
a mere surmise on my part that it was she at all."

"Go and fetch her at once!" lady Feng shouted to a servant. "Tell her
that I've come home, and that Madame Hsing is also here and wants her to
help her in her hurry."

Feng Erh quickly came up to her. "Miss Lin," she observed, "despatched a
messenger for her, and asked her in writing three and four times before
she at last went. I advised her to get back so soon as your ladyship
stepped inside the gate, but 'tell your mistress,' Miss Lin said, 'that
I've put her to the inconvenience of coming round, as I've got something
for her to do for me.'"

This explanation satisfied lady Feng and she let the matter drop. "What
has she got to do," she purposely went on to ask, "that she will trouble
her day after day?"

Madame Hsing was driven to her wits' ends. As soon as the meal was over,
she returned home; and, in the evening, she communicated to Chia She the
result of her errand. After some reflection, Chia She promptly summoned
Chia Lien.

"There are other people in Nanking to look after our property," he told
him on his arrival; "there's not only one family, so be quick and depute
some one to go and summon Chin Ts'ai to come up to the capital."

"Last night a letter arrived from Nanking," Chia Lien rejoined, "to the
effect that Chin Ts'ai had been suffering from some phlegm-obstruction
in the channels of the heart. So a coffin and money were allowed from
the other mansion. Whether he be dead or alive now, I don't know. But
even if alive, he must have lost all consciousness. It would therefore
be a fruitless errand to send for him. His wife, on the other hand, is
quite deaf."

Hearing this, Chia She gave vent to an exclamation of reproof, and next
launched into abuse. "You stupid and unreasonable rascal!" he shouted.
"Is it you of all people, who are up to those things? Don't you yet
bundle yourself off from my presence?"

Chia Lien withdrew out of the room in a state of trepidation. But in a
short while, (Chia She) gave orders to call Chin Wen-hsiang. Chia Lien
(meanwhile) remained in the outer study, for as he neither ventured to
go home, nor presumed to face his father, his only alternative was to
tarry behind. Presently, Chin Wen-hsiang arrived. The servant-lads led
him straightway past the second gate; and he only came out again and
took his departure after sufficient time had elapsed to enable one to
have four or five meals in.

Chia Lien could not for long summon up courage enough to ask what was
up, but when he found out, after a time, that Chia She had gone to
sleep, he eventually crossed over to his quarters. In the course of the
evening lady Feng told him the whole story. Then, at last, he understood
the meaning of the excitement.

But to revert to Yüan Yang. She did not get, the whole night, a wink of
sleep. On the morrow, her brother reported to dowager lady Chia that he
would like to take her home on a visit. Dowager lady Chia accorded her
consent and told her she could go and see her people. Yüan Yang,
however, would have rather preferred to stay where she was, but the fear
lest her old mistress should give way to suspicion, placed her under the
necessity of going, much against her own inclinations though it was. Her
brother then had no course but to lay before her Chia She's proposal,
and all his promises that she would occupy an honourable position, and
that she would be a secondary wife, with control in the house; but Yüan
Yang was so persistent in her refusal that her brother was quite
nonplussed and he was compelled to return, and inform Chia She.

Chia She flew into a dreadful passion. "I'll tell you what," he shouted;
"bid your wife go and tell her that I say: 'that she must, like the
goddess Ch'ang O herself who has from olden times shown a predilection
for young people, only despise me for being advanced in years; that, as
far as I can see, she must be hankering after some young men; that it
must, most likely, be Pao-yü; but probably Lien Erh too! If she fosters
these affections, warn her to at once set them at rest; for should she
not come, when I'm ready to have her, who will by and bye venture to
take her? This is the first thing. Should she imagine, in the next
place, that because our venerable senior is fond of her, she may, in the
future, be engaged to be married in the orthodox way, tell her to
consider carefully that she won't very well be able to escape my grip,
no matter in what family she may marry. That it's only in case of her
dying or of her not wedding any one throughout her life that I shall
submit to her decision. Under other circumstances, urge her to seize the
first opportunity and change her mind, as she'll come in for many
benefits.'"

To every remark that Chia She uttered, Chin Wen-hsiang acquiesced.
"Yes!" he said.

"Mind you don't humbug me!" Chia She observed. "I shall to-morrow send
again your mistress round to ask Yüan Yang. If you two have spoken to
her, and she hasn't given a favorable answer, well, then, no blame will
fall on you. But if she does assent, when she broaches the subject with
her, look out for your heads!"

Chin Wen-hsiang eagerly expressed his obedience over and over again, and
withdrawing out of the room, he retraced his footsteps homeward. Nor did
he have the patience to wait until he could commission his womankind to
speak to her. Indeed he went in person and told her face to face the
injunctions entrusted to him. Yüan Yang was incensed to such a degree
that she was at a loss what reply to make. "I'm quite ready to go," she
rejoined, after some cogitation, "but you people must take me before my
old mistress first and let me tell her something about it."

Her brother and sister-in-law flattered themselves that reflection had
induced her to alter her previous decision, and they were both
immeasurably delighted. Her sister-in-law there and then led her into
the upper quarters and ushered her into the presence of old lady Chia.
As luck would have it, Madame Wang, Mrs. Hsüeh, Li Wan, lady Feng,
Pao-ch'ai and the other girls were, together with several respectable
outside married women who acted as housekeepers, having some fun with
old lady Chia. Yüan Yang observed where her mistress was seated, and
hastily dragging her sister-in-law before her, she fell on her knees,
and explained to her, with tears in her eyes, what proposal Madame Hsing
had made to her, what her sister-in-law, who lived in the garden, had
told her, and what message her brother had recently conveyed to her. "As
I would not accept his advances," (she continued), "our senior master
has just now gone so far as to insinuate 'that I was violently attached
to Pao-yü; or if that wasn't the case, my object was to gain time so as
to espouse some one outside. That were I even to go up to the very
heavens, I couldn't, during my lifetime, escape his clutches, and that
he would, in the long run, wreak his vengeance on me.' I have
obstinately made up my mind, so I may state in the presence of all of
you here, that I'll, under no circumstances, marry, as long as I live,
any man whatsoever, not to speak of his being a Pao-yü, (precious jade);
but even a Pao Chin, (precious gold), a Pao Yin, (precious silver); a
Pao T'ien Wang, (precious lord of heaven); or a Pao Huang Ti, (precious
Emperor); and have done! Were even your venerable ladyship to press me
to take such a step, I couldn't comply with your commands, though you
may threaten to cut my throat with a sword. I'm quite prepared to wait
upon your ladyship, till you depart this life; but go with my father,
mother, or brother, I won't! I'll either commit suicide, or cut my hair
off, and go and become a nun. If you fancy that I'm not in earnest, and
that I'm temporarily using this language to put you off, may, as surely
as heaven, earth, the spirits, the sun and moon look upon me, my throat
be covered with boils!"

Yüan Yang had, in fact, upon entering the room, brought along a pair of
scissors, concealed in her sleeve, and, while she spoke, she drew her
hand back, and, dishevelling her tresses, she began to clip them. When
the matrons and waiting-maids saw what she was up to, they hurriedly did
everything they could to induce her to desist from her purpose; but
already half of her locks had gone. And when they found on close
inspection, that with the thick crop of hair she happily had, she had
not succeeded in cutting it all, they immediately dressed it up for her.

Upon hearing of Chia She's designs, dowager lady Chia was provoked to
displeasure. Her whole body trembled and shook. "Of all the attendants
I've had," she cried, "there only remains this single one, upon whom I
can depend, and now they want to conspire and carry her off!" Noticing
then Madame Wang standing close to her, she turned herself towards her.
"All you people really know is to impose upon me!" she resumed.
"Outwardly, you display filial devotion; but, secretly, you plot and
scheme against me. If I have aught that's worth having, you come and dun
me for it. If I have any one who's nice, you come and ask for her.
What's left to me is this low waiting-maid, but as you see that she
serves me faithfully, you naturally can't stand it, and you're doing
your utmost to estrange her from me so as to be the better able to play
your tricks upon me."

Madame Wang quickly rose to her feet. She did not, however, dare to
return a single syllable in self-defence.

Mrs. Hsüeh noticed that Madame Wang herself came in for her share of
blame, and she did not feel as if she could any longer make an attempt
to tender words of advice. Li Wan, the moment she heard Yüan Yang speak
in the strain she did, seized an early opportunity to lead the young
ladies out of the room. T'an Ch'un was a girl with plenty of common
sense, so reflecting within herself that Madame Wang could not, in spite
of the insult heaped upon her, very well presume to say any thing to
exculpate herself, that Mrs. Hsüeh could not, of course, in her position
of sister, bring forward any arguments, that Pao-ch'ai was unable to
explain things on behalf of her maternal aunt, and that Li Wan, lady
Feng or Pao-yü could, still less, take upon themselves the right of
censorship, she thought the opportunity rendered necessary the services
of a daughter; but, as Ying Ch'un was so quiet, and Hsi Ch'un so young,
she consequently walked in, no sooner did she overhear from outside the
window what was said inside, and forcing a smile, she addressed herself
to her grandmother. "How does this matter concern Madame Wang, my
mother?" she interposed. "Venerable senior, just consider! This is a
matter affecting her husband's eldest brother; and how could she, a
junior sister-in-law, know anything about it?..."

But before she had exhausted all her arguments, dowager lady Chia's
countenance thawed into a smile. "I've really grown stupid from old
age!" she exclaimed. "Mrs. Hsüeh, don't make fun of me! This eldest
sister of yours is most reverent to me; and so unlike that senior lady
of mine, who only knows how to regard her lord and master and to simply
do things for the mere sake of appearances when she deals with her
mother-in-law. I've therefore done her a wrong!"

Mrs. Hsüeh confined her reply to a 'yes.' "Dear senior, you're so full
of prejudices," she afterwards observed, "that you love your youngest
son's wife more than any one of the others; but it's quite natural."

"I have no prejudices," old lady Chia protested. "Pao-yü," she then
proceeded, "I unjustly found fault with your mother; but, how was it
that even you didn't tell me anything, but that you looked on, while she
was having her feelings trampled upon?"

"Could I," smiled Pao-yü, "have taken my mother's part, and run down my
senior uncle and aunt? If my mother did not bear the whole blame, upon
whom could she throw it? And had I admitted that it was I who was
entirely at fault, you, venerable ancestor, wouldn't have believed me."

"What you say is quite reasonable," his grandmother laughed. "So be
quick and fall on your knees before your mother and tell her: 'mother,
don't feel aggrieved! Our old lady is so advanced in years. Do it for
Pao-yü's sake!'"

At this suggestion, Pao-yü hastily crossed over, and dropping on his
knees, he was about to open his lips, when Madame Wang laughingly pulled
him up. "Get up," she cried, "at once! This won't do at all! Is it
likely, pray, that you would tender apologies to me on behalf of our
venerable ancestor?"

Hearing this, Pao-yü promptly stood up.

"Even that girl Feng didn't call me to my senses," dowager lady Chia
smiled again.

"I don't lay a word to your charge, worthy senior," lady Feng remarked
smilingly, "and yet you brand me with reproach!"

This rejoinder amused dowager lady Chia. "This is indeed strange!" she
said to all around. "But I'd like to listen to these charges."

"Who told you, dear senior," lady Feng resumed, "to look after your
attendants so well, and lavish such care on them as to make them plump
and fine as water onions? How ever can you therefore bear people a
grudge, if they ask for her hand? I'm, lucky for you, your grandson's
wife; for were I your grandson, I would long ere this have proposed to
her. Would I have ever waited up to the present?"

"Is this any fault of mine?" dowager lady Chia laughed.

"Of course, it's your fault, venerable senior!" lady Feng retorted with
a smile.

"Well, in that case, I too don't want her," old lady Chia proceeded
laughing. "Take her away, and have done!"

"Wait until I go through this existence," lady Feng responded, "and, in
the life to come, I'll assume the form of a man and apply for her hand."

"Take her along," dowager lady Chia laughed, "and give her to Lien-Erh
to attach to his apartments; and we'll see whether that barefaced
father-in-law of yours will still wish to have her or not."

"Lien-Erh is not a match for her!" lady Feng added. "He's only a fit
mate for such as myself and P'ing Erh. A pair of loutish bumpkins like
us to have anything to do with such a one as herself!"

At this rejoinder, they all exploded into a hearty fit of laughter. But
a waiting-maid thereupon announced: "Our senior lady has come." So
Madame Wang immediately quitted the room to go and meet her.

But any further particulars, which you, reader may like to know, will be
given in the following chapter; so listen to it.



CHAPTER XLVII.

  An idiotic bully tries to be lewd and comes in for a sound thrashing.
  A cold-hearted fellow is prompted by a dread of trouble to betake
      himself to a strange place.


As soon as Madame Wang, so runs our narrative, heard of Madame Hsing's
arrival, she quickly went out to welcome her. Madame Hsing was not yet
aware that dowager lady Chia had learnt everything connected with Yüan
Yang's affair, and she was coming again to see which way the wind blew.
The moment, however, she stepped inside the courtyard-entrance, several
matrons promptly explained to her, quite confidentially, that their old
mistress had been told all only a few minutes back, and she meant to
retrace her steps, (but she saw that) every inmate in the suite of rooms
was already conscious of her presence. When she caught sight, besides,
of Madame Wang walking out to meet her she had no option but to enter.
First and foremost, she paid her respects to dowager lady Chia, but old
lady Chia did not address her a single remark, so she felt within
herself smitten with shame and remorse.

Lady Feng soon gave something or other as an excuse and withdrew. Yüan
Yang then returned also quite alone to her chamber to give vent to her
resentment; and Mrs. Hsüeh, Madame Wang and the other inmates, one by
one, retired in like manner, for fear of putting Madame Hsing out of
countenance. Madame Hsing, however, could not muster courage to beat a
retreat. Dowager lady Chia noticed that there was no one but themselves
in her apartments. "I hear," she remarked, "that you had come to play
the part of a go-between for your lord and master! You can very well
observe the three obediences and four virtues, but this softness of
yours is a work of supererogation! You people have also got now a whole
lot of grandchildren and sons. Do you still live in fear and trembling
lest he should put his monkey up? Rumour has it that you yet let that
disposition of your husband's run riot!"

Madame Hsing's whole face got suffused with blushes. "I advised him time
and again," she explained, "but he wouldn't listen to me. How is it,
venerable senior, that you don't yet know that he turns a deaf ear to
me? That's why I had no choice in the matter!"

"Would you go and kill any one," dowager lady Chia asked, "that he might
instigate you to? But consider now. Your brother's wife is naturally a
quiet sort of person, and is born with many ailments; but is there
anything, whether large or small, that she doesn't go to the trouble of
looking after? And notwithstanding that that daughter-in-law of yours
lends her a helping hand, she is daily so busy that she 'no sooner puts
down the pick than she has to take up the broom.' So busy, that I have
myself now curtailed a hundred and one things. But whenever there's
anything those two can't manage, there's Yüan Yang to come to their
assistance. She is, it's true, a mere child, but nevertheless very
careful; and knows how to concern herself about my affairs a bit;
indenting for anything that need be indented, and availing herself of an
opportunity to tell them to supply every requisite. Were Yüan Yang not
the kind of girl she is, how could those two ladies not neglect a whole
or part of those matters, both important as well as unimportant,
connected with the inner and outer quarters? Would I not at present have
to worry my own mind, instead of leaving things to others? Why, I'd
daily have to rack my brain and go and ask them to give me whatever I
might need! Of those girls, who've come to my quarters and those who've
gone, there only remains this single one. She's, besides other respects,
somewhat older in years, and has as well a slight conception of my ways
of doing things, and of my tastes. In the second place, she has managed
to win her mistresses' hearts, for she never tries to extort aught from
me, or to dun this lady for clothes or that one for money. Hence it is
that beginning from your sister-in-law and daughter-in-law down to the
servants in the house, irrespective of old or young, there isn't a soul,
who doesn't readily believe every single word she says in anything, no
matter what it is! Not only do I thus have some one upon whom I can
rely, but your young sister-in-law and your daughter-in-law are both as
well spared much trouble. With a person such as this by me, should even
my daughter-in-law and granddaughter-in-law not have the time to think
of anything, I am not left without it; nor am I given occasion to get my
temper ruffled. But were she now to go, what kind of creature would they
hunt up again to press into my service? Were you even to bring me a
person made of real pearls, she'd be of no use; if she doesn't know how
to speak! I was just about to send some one to go and explain to your
husband that 'I've got money in here enough to buy any girl he fancies,'
and to tell him that 'he's at liberty to give for her purchase from
eight to ten thousand taels; that, if he has set his heart upon this
girl, he can't however have her; and that by leaving her behind to
attend to me, during the few years to come, it will be just the same as
if he tried to acquit himself of his filial duties by waiting upon me
day and night,' so you come at a very opportune moment. Were you
therefore to go yourself at once and deliver him my message, it will
answer the purpose far better!"

These words over, she called the servants. "Go," she said, "and ask Mrs.
Hsüeh, and your young mistresses to come! We were in the middle of a
chat full of zest, and how is it they've all dispersed?"

The waiting-maids immediately assented and left to go in search of their
mistresses, one and all of whom promptly re-entered her apartments, with
the sole exception of Mrs. Hsüeh.

"I've only now returned," she observed to the waiting-maid, "and what
shall I go again for? Just tell her that I'm fast asleep!"

"Dearest Mrs. Hsüeh!" the waiting-maid pleaded, "my worthy senior! our
old mistress will get angry. If you, venerable lady, don't appear
nothing will appease her; so do it for the love of us! Should you object
to walking, why I'm quite ready to carry you on my back."

"You little imp!" Mrs. Hsüeh laughed. "What are you afraid of? All
she'll do will be to scold you a little; and it will all be over soon!"

While replying, she felt that she had no course but to retrace her
footsteps, in company with the waiting-maid.

Dowager lady Chia at once motioned her into a seat. "Let's have a game
of cards!" she then smilingly proposed. "You, Mrs. Hsüeh, are not a good
hand at them; so let's sit together, and see that lady Feng doesn't
cheat us!"

"Quite so," laughed Mrs. Hsüeh. "But it will be well if your venerable
ladyship would look over my hand a bit! Are we four ladies to play, or
are we to add one or two more persons to our number?"

"Naturally only four!" Madame Wang smiled.

"Were one more player let in," lady Feng interposed, "it would be
merrier!"

"Call Yüan Yang here," old lady Chia suggested, "and make her take this
lower seat; for as Mrs. Hsüeh's eyesight is rather dim, we'll charge her
to look over our two hands a bit."

"You girls know how to read and write," lady Feng remarked with a smile,
addressing herself to T'an Ch'un, "and why don't you learn
fortune-telling?"

"This is again strange!" T'an Ch'un exclaimed. "Instead of bracing up
your energies now to rook some money out of our venerable senior, you
turn your thoughts to fortune-telling!"

"I was just wishing to consult the fates," lady Feng proceeded, "as to
how much I shall lose to-day. Can I ever dream of winning? Why, look
here. We haven't commenced playing, and they have placed themselves in
ambush on the left and right."

This remark amused dowager lady Chia and Mrs. Hsüeh. But presently Yüan
Yang arrived, and seated herself below her old mistress. After Yüan Yang
sat lady Feng. The red cloth was then spread; the cards were shuffled;
the dealer was decided upon and the quintet began to play. After the
game had gone on for a time, Yüan Yang noticed that dowager lady Chia
had a full hand and was only waiting for one two-spotted card, and she
made a secret sign to lady Feng. Lady Feng was about to lead, but
purposely lingered for a few moments. "This card will, for a certainty,
be snatched by Mrs. Hsüeh," she smiled, "yet if I don't play this one, I
won't be able later to come out with what I want."

"I haven't got any cards you want in my hand," Mrs. Hsüeh remarked.

"I mean to see by and bye," lady Feng resumed.

"You're at liberty to see," Mrs. Hsüeh said. "But go on, play now! Let
me look what card it is."

Lady Feng threw the card in front of Mrs. Hsüeh. At a glance, Mrs. Hsüeh
perceived that it was the two spot. "I don't fancy this card," she
smiled. "What I fear is that our dear senior will get a full hand."

"I've played wrong!" lady Feng laughingly exclaimed at these words.

Dowager lady Chia laughed, and throwing down her cards, "If you dare,"
she shouted, "take it back! Who told you to play the wrong card?"

"Didn't I want to have my fortune told?" lady Feng observed. "I played
this card of my own accord, so there's no one with whom I can find
fault."

"You should then beat your own lips and punish your own self; it's only
fair;" old lady Chia remarked. Then facing Mrs. Hsüeh, "I'm not a
niggard, fond of winning money," she went on to say, "but it was my good
luck!"

"Don't we too think as much?" Mrs. Hsüeh smiled. "Who's there stupid
enough to say that your venerable ladyship's heart is set upon money?"

Lady Feng was busy counting the cash, but catching what was said, she
restrung them without delay. "I've got my share," she said, laughingly
to the company. "It isn't at all that you wish to win. It's your good
luck that made you come out a winner! But as for me, I am really a mean
creature; and, as I managed to lose, I count the money and put it away
at once."

Dowager lady Chia usually made Yüan Yang shuffle the cards for her, but
being engaged in chatting and joking with Mrs. Hsüeh, she did not notice
Yüan Yang take them in hand. "Why is it you're so huffed," old lady Chia
asked, "that you don't even shuffle for me?"

"Lady Feng won't let me have the money!" Yüan Yang replied, picking up
the cards.

"If she doesn't give the money," dowager lady Chia observed, "it will be
a turning-point in her luck. Take that string of a thousand cash of
hers," she accordingly directed a servant, "and bring it bodily over
here!"

A young waiting-maid actually fetched the string of cash and deposited
it by the side of her old mistress.

"Let me have them," lady Feng eagerly cried smiling, "and I'll square
all that's due, and finish."

"In very truth, lady Feng, you're a miserly creature!" Mrs. Hsüeh
laughed. "It's simply for mere fun, nothing more!"

Lady Feng, at this insinuation, speedily stood up, and, laying her hand
on Mrs. Hsüeh, she turned her head round, and pointed at a large wooden
box, in which old lady Chia usually deposited her money. "Aunt," she
said, a smile curling her lips, "look here! I couldn't tell you how much
there is in that box that was won from me! This tiao will be wheedled by
the cash in it, before we've played for half an hour! All we've got to
do is to give them sufficient time to lure this string in as well; we
needn't trouble to touch the cards. Your temper, worthy ancestor, will
thus calm down. If you've also got any legitimate thing for me to do,
you might bid me go and attend to it!"

This joke had scarcely been concluded than it evoked incessant laughter
from dowager lady Chia and every one else. But while she was bandying
words, P'ing Erh happened to bring her another string of cash prompted
by the apprehension that her capital might not suffice to meet her
wants.

"It's useless putting them in front of me!" lady Feng cried. "Place
these too over there by our old lady and let them be wheedled in along
with the others! It will thus save trouble, as there won't be any need
to make two jobs of them, to the inconvenience of the cash already in
the box."

Dowager lady Chia had a hearty laugh, so much so, that the cards, she
held in her hand, flew all over the table; but pushing Yüan Yang. "Be
quick," she shouted, "and wrench that mouth of hers!"

P'ing Erh placed the cash according to her mistress' directions. But
after indulging too in laughter for a time, she retraced her footsteps.
On reaching the entrance into the court, she met Chia Lien. "Where's
your Madame Hsing?" he inquired. "Mr. Chia She told me to ask her to go
round."

"She's been standing in there with our old mistress," P'ing Erh hastily
laughed, "for ever so long, and yet she isn't inclined to budge! Seize
the earliest opportunity you can get to wash your hands clean of this
business! Our old lady has had a good long fit of fuming and raging.
Luckily, our lady Secunda cracked an endless stock of jokes, so she, at
length, got a bit calmer!"

"I'll go over," Chia Lien said. "All I have to do is to find out our
venerable senior's wishes, as to whether she means to go to Lai Ta's
house on the fourteenth, so that I might have time to get the chairs
ready. As I'll be able to tell Madame Hsing to return, and have a share
of the fun, won't it be well for me to go?"

"My idea is," P'ing Erh suggested laughingly, "that you shouldn't put
your foot in there! Every one, even up to Madame Wang, and Pao-yü, have
alike received a rap on the knuckles, and are you also going now to fill
up the gap?"

"Everything is over long ago," Chia Lien observed, "and can it be that
she'll cap the whole thing by blowing me up too? What's more, it's no
concern of mine. In the next place, Mr. Chia She enjoined me that I was
to go in person, and ask his wife round, so, if I at present depute some
one else, and he comes to know about it, he really won't feel in a
pleasant mood, and he'll take advantage of this pretext to give vent to
his spite on me."

These words over, he quickly marched off. And P'ing Erh was so impressed
with the reasonableness of his arguments, that she followed in his
track.

As soon as Chia Lien reached the reception hall, he trod with a light
step. Then peeping in he saw Madame Hsing standing inside. Lady Feng,
with her eagle eye, was the first to espy him. But she winked at him and
dissuaded him from coming in, and next gave a wink to Madame Hsing.
Madame Hsing could not conveniently get away at once, and she had to
pour a cup of tea, and place it in front of dowager lady Chia. But old
lady Chia jerked suddenly round, and took Chia Lien at such a
disadvantage that he found it difficult to beat a retreat. "Who is
outside?" exclaimed old lady Chia. "It seemed to me as if some
servant-boy had poked his head in."

Lady Feng sprung to her feet without delay. "I also," she interposed,
"indistinctly noticed the shadow of some one."

Saying this, she walked away and quitted the room. Chia Lien entered
with hasty step. Forcing a smile, "I wanted to ask," he remarked,
"whether you, venerable senior, are going out on the fourteenth, so that
the chairs may be got ready."

"In that case," dowager lady Chia rejoined, "why didn't you come
straight in; but behaved again in that mysterious way?"

"I saw that you were playing at cards, dear ancestor," Chia Lien
explained with a strained laugh, "and I didn't venture to come and
disturb you. I therefore simply meant to call my wife out to find out
from her."

"Is it anything so very urgent that you had to say it this very moment?"
old lady Chia continued. "Had you waited until she had gone home,
couldn't you have asked her any amount of questions you may have liked?
When have you been so full of zeal before? I'm puzzled to know whether
it isn't as an eavesdropping spirit that you appear on the scene; nor
can I say whether you don't come as a spy. But that impish way of yours
gave me quite a start! What a low-bred fellow you are! Your wife will
play at cards with me for a good long while more, so you'd better bundle
yourself home, and conspire again with Chao Erh's wife how to do away
with your better half."

Her remarks evoked general merriment.

"It's Pao Erh's wife," Yüan Yang put in laughingly, "and you, worthy
senior, have dragged in again Chao Erh's wife."

"Yes!" assented old lady Chia, likewise with a laugh. "How could I
remember whether he wasn't (pao) embracing her, or (pei) carrying her on
his back. The bare mention of these things makes me lose all
self-control and provokes me to anger! Ever since I crossed these doors
as a great grandson's wife, I have never, during the whole of these
fifty-four years, seen anything like these affairs, albeit it has been
my share to go through great frights, great dangers, thousands of
strange things and hundred and one remarkable occurrences! Don't you yet
pack yourself off from my presence?"

Chia Lien could not muster courage to utter a single word to vindicate
himself, but retired out of the room with all promptitude. P'ing Erh was
standing outside the window. "I gave you due warning in a gentle tone,
but you wouldn't hear; you've, after all, rushed into the very meshes of
the net!"

These reproaches were still being heaped on him when he caught sight of
Madame Hsing, as she likewise made her appearance outside. "My father,"
Chia Lien ventured, "is at the bottom of all this trouble; and the whole
blame now is shoved upon your shoulders as well as mine, mother."

"I'll take you, you unfilial thing and..." Madame Hsing shouted. "People
lay down their lives for their fathers; and you are prompted by a few
harmless remarks to murmur against heaven and grumble against earth!
Won't you behave in a proper manner? He's in high dudgeon these last few
days, so mind he doesn't give you a pounding!"

"Mother, cross over at once," Chia Lien urged; "for he told me to come
and ask you to go a long time ago."

Pressing his mother, he escorted her outside as far as the other part of
the mansion. Madame Hsing gave (her husband) nothing beyond a general
outline of all that had been recently said; but Chia She found himself
deprived of the means of furthering his ends. Indeed, so stricken was he
with shame that from that date he pleaded illness. And so little able
was he to rally sufficient pluck to face old lady Chia, that he merely
commissioned Madame Hsing and Chia Lien to go daily and pay their
respects to her on his behalf. He had no help too but to despatch
servants all over the place to make every possible search and inquiry
for a suitable concubine for him. After a long time they succeeded in
purchasing, for the sum of eighty taels, a girl of seventeen years of
age, Yen Hung by name, whom he introduced as secondary wife into his
household.

But enough of this subject. In the rooms on the near side, they
protracted for a long time their noisy game of cards, and only broke up
after they had something to eat. Nothing worthy of note, however,
occurred during the course of the following day or two. In a twinkle,
the fourteenth drew near. At an early hour before daybreak, Lai Ta's
wife came again into the mansion to invite her guests. Dowager lady Chia
was in buoyant spirits, so taking along Madame Wang, Mrs. Hsüeh, Pao-yü
and the various young ladies, she betook herself into Lai Ta's garden,
where she sat for a considerable time.

This garden was not, it is true, to be compared with the garden of Broad
Vista; but it also was most beautifully laid out, and consisted of
spacious grounds. In the way of springs, rockeries, arbours and woods,
towers and terraces, pavilions and halls, it likewise contained a good
many sufficient to excite admiration. In the main hall outside, were
assembled Hsüeh P'an, Chia Chen, Chia Lien, Chia Jung and several close
relatives. But Lai Ta had invited as well a number of officials, still
in active service, and numerous young men of wealthy families, to keep
them company. Among that party figured one Liu Hsiang-lien, whom Hsüeh
P'an had met on a previous occasion and kept ever since in constant
remembrance. Having besides discovered that he had a passionate liking
for theatricals, and that the parts he generally filled were those of a
young man or lady, in fast plays, he had unavoidably misunderstood the
object with which he indulged in these amusements, to such a degree as
to misjudge him for a young rake. About this time, he had been
entertaining a wish to cultivate intimate relations with him, but he
had, much to his disgust, found no one to introduce him, so when he, by
a strange coincidence, came to be thrown in his way, on the present
occasion, he revelled in intense delight. But Chia Chen and the other
guests had heard of his reputation, so as soon as wine had blinded their
sense of shame, they entreated him to sing two short plays; and when
subsequently they got up from the banquet, they ensconced themselves
near him, and, pressing him with questions, they carried on a
conversation on one thing and then another.

This Liu Hsiang-lien was, in fact, a young man of an old family; but he
had been unsuccessful in his studies, and had lost his father and
mother. He was naturally light-hearted and magnanimous; not particular
in minor matters; immoderately fond of spear-exercise and fencing, of
gambling and boozing; even going to such excesses as spending his nights
in houses of easy virtue; playing the fife, thrumming the harp, and
going in for everything and anything. Being besides young in years, and
of handsome appearance, those who did not know what his standing was,
invariably mistook him for an actor. But Lai Ta's son had all along been
on such friendly terms with him, that he consequently invited him for
the nonce to help him do the honours.

Of a sudden, while every one was, after the wines had gone round, still
on his good behaviour, Hsüeh P'an alone got another fit of his old
mania. From an early stage, his spirits sunk within him and he would
fain have seized the first convenient moment to withdraw and consummate
his designs but for Lai Shang-jung, who then said: "Our Mr. Pao-yü told
me again just now that although he saw you, as he walked in, he couldn't
speak to you with so many people present, so he bade me ask you not to
go, when the party breaks up, as he has something more to tell you. But
as you insist upon taking your leave, you'd better wait until I call him
out, and when you've seen each other, you can get away; I'll have
nothing to say then."

While delivering the message, "Go inside," he directed the servant-boys,
"and get hold of some old matron and tell her quietly to invite Mr.
Pao-yü to come out."

A servant-lad went on the errand, and scarcely had time enough elapsed
to enable one to have a cup of tea in, than Pao-yü, actually, made his
appearance outside.

"My dear sir," Lai Shang-jung smilingly observed to Pao-yü, "I hand him
over to you. I'm going to entertain the guests!"

With these words, he was off.

Pao-yü pulled Lia Hsiang-lien into a side study in the hall, where they
sat down.

"Have you been recently to Ch'in Ch'ung's grave?" he inquired of him.

"How could I not go?" Hsiang-lien answered. "The other day a few of us
went out to give our falcons a fly; and we were yet at a distance of two
li from his tomb, when remembering the heavy rains, we've had this
summer, I gave way to fears lest his grave may not have been proof
against them; so evading the notice of the party I went over and had a
look. I found it again slightly damaged; but when I got back home, I
speedily raised a few hundreds of cash, and issued early on the third
day, and hired two men, who put it right."

"It isn't strange then!" exclaimed Pao-yü, "When the lotus blossomed
last month in the pond of our garden of Broad Vista, I plucked ten of
them and bade T'sai Ming go out of town and lay them as my offering on
his grave. On his return, I also inquired of him: whether it had been
damaged by the water or not; and he explained that not only had it not
sustained any harm, but that it looked better than when last he'd seen
it. Several of his friends, I argued, must have had it put in proper
repair; and I felt it irksome that I should, day after day, be so caged
at home as to be unable to be my own master in the least thing, and that
if even I move, and any one comes to know of it, this one is sure to
exhort me, if that one does not restrain me. I can thus afford to brag,
but can't manage to act! And though I've got plenty of money, I'm not at
liberty to spend any of it!"

"There's no use your worrying in a matter like this!" Liu Hsiang-lien
said. "I am outside, so all you need do is to inwardly foster the wish;
that's all. But as the first of the tenth moon will shortly be upon us,
I've already prepared the money necessary for going to the graves. You
know well enough that I'm as poor as a rat; I've no hoardings at home;
and when a few cash find their way into my pocket, I soon remain again
quite empty-handed. But I'd better make the best of this opportunity,
and keep the amount I have, in order that, when the time comes, I mayn't
find myself without a cash."

"It's exactly about this that I meant to send Pei Ming to see you,"
Pao-yü added. "But it isn't often that one can manage to find you at
home. I'm well aware how uncertain your movements are; one day you are
here, and another there; you've got no fixed resort."

"There's no need sending any one to hunt me up!" Liu Hsiang-lien
replied. "All that each of us need do in this matter is to acquit
ourselves of what's right. But in a little while, I again purpose going
away on a tour abroad, to return in three to five years' time."

When Pao-yü heard his intention, "Why is this?" he at once inquired.

Liu Hsiang-lien gave a sardonic smile. "When my wish is on a fair way to
be accomplished," he said, "you'll certainly hear everything. I must now
leave you."

"After all the difficulty we've had in meeting," Pao-yü remarked,
"wouldn't it be better were you and I to go away together in the
evening?"

"That worthy cousin of yours," Hsiang-lien rejoined, "is as bad as ever,
and were I to stay any longer, trouble would inevitably arise. So it's
as well that I should clear out of his way."

Pao-yü communed with himself for a time. "In that case," he then
observed, "it's only right, that you should retire. But if you really be
bent upon going on a distant tour, you must absolutely tell me something
beforehand. Don't, on any account, sneak away quietly!".

As he spoke, the tears trickled down his cheeks.

"I shall, of course, say good-bye to you," Liu Hsiang-lien rejoined.
"But you must not let any one know anything about it!"

While uttering these words, he stood up to get away. "Go in at once," he
urged, "there's no need to see me off!"

Saying this, he quitted the study. As soon as he reached the main
entrance, he came across Hsüeh P'an, bawling out boisterously, "Who let
young Liu-erh go?"

The moment these shouts fell on Liu Hsiang-lien's ear, his anger flared
up as if it had been sparks spurting wildly about, and he only wished he
could strike him dead with one blow. But on second consideration, he
pondered that a fight after the present festive occasion would be an
insult to Lai Shang-jung, and he perforce felt bound to stifle his
indignation.

When Hsüeh P'an suddenly espied him walking out, he looked as delighted
as if he had come in for some precious gem. With staggering step he drew
near him. Clutching him with one grip, "My dear brother," he smirked.
"where are you off to?"

"I'm going somewhere, but will be back soon," Hsiang-lien said by way of
response.

"As soon as you left," Hsüeh P'an smiled, "all the fun went. But pray
sit a while! If you do so, it will be a proof of your regard for me!
Don't flurry yourself. With such a senior brother as myself to stand by
you, it will be as easy a job for you to become an official as to reap a
fortune."

The sight of his repulsive manner filled the heart of Hsiang-lien with
disgust and shame. But speedily devising a plan, he drew him to a
secluded spot. "Is your friendship real," he smiled, "or is it only a
sham?"

This question sent Hsüeh P'an into such raptures that he found it
difficult to check himself from gratifying his longings. But glancing at
him with the corner of his eye, "My dear brother," he smiled, "what
makes you ask me such a thing? If my friendship for you is a sham, may I
die this moment, before your very eyes."

"Well, if that be so," Hsiang-lien proceeded, "it isn't convenient in
here, so sit down and wait a bit. I'll go ahead, but come out of this
yourself by and bye, and follow me to my place, where we can drink the
whole night long. I've also got there two first-rate young fellows who
never go out of doors. But don't bring so much as a single follower with
you, as you'll find, when you get there, plenty of people ready at hand
to wait on you."

So high did this assignation raise Hsüeh P'an's spirits that he
recovered, to a certain extent, from the effects of wine. "Is it really
so?" he asked.

"How is it," Hsiang-lien laughed, "that when people treat you with a
sincere heart, you don't, after all, believe them?"

"I'm no fool," eagerly exclaimed Hsüeh P'an, "and how could I not
believe you? But since this be the case, how am I, who don't even know
the way, to find your whereabouts if you are to go ahead of me?"

"My place is outside the northern gate." Hsiang-lien explained. "But can
you tear yourself away from your home to spend the night outside the
city walls?"

"As long as you're there," Hsüeh P'an said, "what will I want my home
for?"

"If that be so," Hsiang-lien resumed, "I'll wait for you on the bridge
outside the northern gate. But let us meanwhile rejoin the banquet and
have some wine. Come along, after you've seen me go; they won't notice
us then."

"Yes!" shouted Hsüeh P'an with alacrity as he acquiesced to the
proposal.

The two young fellows thereupon returned to the feast, and drank for a
time. Hsüeh Pan, however, could with difficulty endure the suspense. He
kept his gaze intent upon Hsiang-lien; and the more he pondered within
himself upon what was coming, the more exuberance swelled in his heart.
Now he emptied one wine-kettle; now another; and, without waiting for
any one to press him, he, of his own accord, gulped down one drink after
another, with the result that he unconsciously made himself nearly quite
tipsy. Hsiang-lien then got up and quitted the room, and perceiving
every one off his guard, he egressed out of the main entrance. "Go home
ahead," he directed his page Hsing Nu. "I'm going out of town, but I'll
be back at once."

By the time he had finished giving him these directions, he had already
mounted his horse, and straightway he proceeded to the bridge beyond the
northern gate, and waited for Hsüeh P'an. A long while elapsed, however,
before he espied Hsüeh P'an in the distance, hurrying along astride of a
high steed, with gaping mouth, staring eyes, and his head, banging from
side to side like a pedlar's drum. Without intermission, he glanced
confusedly about, sometimes to the left, and sometimes to the right;
but, as soon as he got where he had to pass in front of Hsiang-lien's
horse, he kept his gaze fixed far away, and never troubled his mind with
the immediate vicinity.

Hsiang-lien felt amused and angry with him, but forthwith giving his
horse also the rein, he followed in his track, while Hsüeh P'an
continued to stare ahead.

Little by little the habitations got scantier and scantier, so pulling
his horse round, (Hsüeh P'an) retraced his steps. The moment he turned
back, he unawares caught sight of Hsiang-lien, and his spirits rose
within him, as if he had got hold of some precious thing of an
extraordinary value. "I knew well enough," he eagerly smiled, "that you
weren't one to break faith."

"Quick, let's go ahead!" Hsiang-lien smilingly urged. "Mind people might
notice us and follow us. It won't then be nice!"

While instigating him, he took the lead, and letting his horse have the
rein, he wended his way onwards, followed closely by Hsüeh P'an. But
when Hsiang-lien perceived that the country ahead of them was already
thinly settled and saw besides a stretch of water covered with a growth
of weeds, he speedily dismounted, and tied his horse to a tree. Turning
then round; "Get down!" he said, laughingly, to Hsüeh P'an. "You must
first take an oath, so that in the event of your changing your mind in
the future, and telling anything to anyone, the oath might be
accomplished."

"You're quite right!" Hsüeh P'an smiled; and jumping down with all
despatch, he too made his horse fast to a tree, and then crouched on his
knees.

"If I ever in days to come," he exclaimed, "know any change in my
feelings and breathe a word to any living soul, may heaven blast me and
earth annihilate me!"

Scarcely had he ended this oath, when a crash fell on his ear, and lo,
he felt as if an iron hammer had been brought down to bear upon him from
behind. A black mist shrouded his eyes, golden stars flew wildly about
before his gaze; and losing all control over himself, he sprawled on the
ground.

Hsiang-lien approached and had a look at him; and, knowing how little he
was accustomed to thrashings, he only exerted but little of his
strength, and struck him a few blows on the face. But about this time a
fruit shop happened to open, and Hsüeh P'an strained at first every
nerve to rise to his feet, when another slight kick from Hsiang-lien
tumbled him over again.

"Both parties should really be agreeable," he shouted. "But if you were
not disposed to accept my advances, you should have simply told me in a
proper way. And why did you beguile me here to give me a beating?"

So speaking, he went on boisterously to heap invective upon his head.

"I'll take you, you blind fellow, and show you who Mr. Liu is,"
Hsiang-lien cried. "You don't appeal to me with solicitous entreaties,
but go on abusing me! To kill you would be of no use, so I'll merely
give you a good lesson!"

With these words, he fetched his whip, and administered him, thirty or
forty blows from his back down to his shins.

Hsüeh P'an had sobered down considerably from the effects of wine, and
found the stings of pain so intolerable, that little able to restrain
himself, he gave way to groans.

"Do you go on in this way?" Hsiang-lien said, with an ironical smile.
"Why, I thought you were not afraid of beatings."

While uttering this taunt, he seized Hsüeh P'an by the left leg, and
dragging him several steps into a miry spot among the reeds, he rolled
him about till he was covered with one mass of mud. "Do you now know
what stuff I'm made of?" he proceeded to ask.

Hsüeh P'an made no reply. But simply lay prostrate, and moaned. Then
throwing away his whip Hsiang-lien gave him with his fist several thumps
all over the body.

Hsüeh P'an began to wriggle violently and vociferate wildly. "Oh, my
ribs are broken!" he shouted. "I know you're a proper sort of person!
It's all because I made the mistake of listening to other people's
gossip!"

"There's no need for you to drag in other people!" Hsiang-lien went on.
"Just confine yourself to those present!"

"There's nothing up at present!" Hsüeh P'an cried. "From what you say,
you're a person full of propriety. So it's I who am at fault."

"You'll have to speak a little milder," Hsiang-lien added, "before I let
you off."

"My dear younger brother," Hsüeh P'an pleaded, with a groan.

Hsiang-lien at this struck him another blow with his fist.

"Ai!" ejaculated Hsüeh P'an. "My dear senior brother!" he exclaimed.

Hsiang-lien then gave him two more whacks, one after the other.

"Ai Yo!" Hsüeh P'an precipitately screamed. "My dear Sir, do spare me,
an eyeless beggar; and henceforth I'll look up to you with veneration;
I'll fear you!"

"Drink two mouthfuls of that water!" shouted Hsiang-lien.

"That water is really too foul," Hsüeh P'an argued, in reply to this
suggestion, wrinkling his eyebrows the while; "and how could I put any
of it in my mouth?"

Hsiang-lien raised his fist and struck him.

"I'll drink it, I'll drink it!" quickly bawled Hsüeh P'an.

So saying, he felt obliged to lower his head to the very roots of the
reeds and drink a mouthful. Before he had had time to swallow it, a
sound of 'ai' became audible, and up came all the stuff he had put into
his mouth only a few seconds back.

"You filthy thing!" exclaimed Hsiang-lien. "Be quick and finish
drinking; and I'll let you off."

Upon hearing this, Hsüeh P'an bumped his head repeatedly on the ground.
"Do please," he cried, "lay up a store of meritorious acts for yourself
and let me off! I couldn't take that were I even on the verge of death!"

"This kind of stench will suffocate me!" Hsiang-lien observed, and, with
this remark, he abandoned Hsüeh Pan to his own devices; and, pulling his
horse, he put his foot to the stirrup, and rode away.

Hsüeh Pan, meanwhile, became aware of his departure, and felt at last
relieved in his mind. Yet his conscience pricked him for he saw that he
should not misjudge people. He then made an effort to raise himself, but
the racking torture he experienced all over his limbs was so sharp that
he could with difficulty bear it.

Chia Chen and the other guests present at the banquet became, as it
happened, suddenly alive to the fact that the two young fellows had
disappeared; but though they extended their search everywhere, they saw
nothing of them. Some one insinuated, in an uncertain way, that they had
gone outside the northern gate; but as Hsüeh P'an's pages had ever lived
in dread of him, who of them had the audacity to go and hunt him up
after the injunctions, he had given them, that they were not to follow
him? But waxing solicitous on his account, Chia Chen subsequently bade
Chia Jung take a few servant-boys and go and discover some clue of him,
or institute inquiries as to his whereabouts. Straightway therefore they
prosecuted their search beyond the northern gate, to a distance of two
li below the bridge, and it was quite by accident that they discerned
Hsüeh P'an's horse made fast by the side of a pit full of reeds.

"That's a good sign!" they with one voice exclaimed; "for if the horse
is there, the master must be there too!"

In a body, they thronged round the horse, when, from among the reeds,
they caught the sound of human groans, so hurriedly rushing forward to
ascertain for themselves, they, at a glance, perceived Hsüeh P'an, his
costume all in tatters, his countenance and eyes so swollen and bruised
that it was hard to make out the head and face, and his whole person,
inside as well as outside his clothes, rolled like a sow in a heap of
mud.

Chia Jung surmised pretty nearly the truth. Speedily dismounting, he
told the servants to prop him up. "Uncle Hsüeh," he laughed, "you daily
go in for lewd dalliance; but have you to-day come to dissipate in a
reed-covered pit? The King of the dragons in this pit must have also
fallen in love with your charms, and enticed you to become his
son-in-law that you've come and gored yourself on his horns like this!"

Hsüeh P'an was such a prey to intense shame that he would fain have
grovelled into some fissure in the earth had he been able to detect any.
But so little able was he to get on his horse that Chia Jung directed a
servant to run to the suburbs and fetch a chair. Ensconced in this,
Hsüeh P'an entered town along with the search party.

Chia Jung still insisted upon carrying him to Lai Ta's house to join the
feast, so Hsüeh P'an had to make a hundred and one urgent appeals to him
to tell no one, before Chia Jung eventually yielded to his solicitations
and allowed him to have his own way and return home.

Chia Jung betook himself again to Lai Ta's house, and narrated to Chia
Chen their recent experiences. When Chia Chen also learnt of the
flogging (Hsüeh P'an) had received from Hsiang-lien, he laughed. "It's
only through scrapes," he cried, "that he'll get all right!"

In the evening, after the party broke up, he came to inquire after him.
But Hsüeh P'an, who was lying all alone in his bedroom, nursing himself,
refused to see him, on the plea of indisposition.

When dowager lady Chia and the other inmates had returned home, and
every one had retired into their respective apartments, Mrs. Hsüeh and
Pao-ch'ai observed that Hsiang Ling's eyes were quite swollen from
crying, and they questioned her as to the reason of her distress. (On
being told), they hastily rushed to look up Hsüeh P'an; but, though they
saw his body covered with scars, they could discover no ribs broken, or
bones dislocated.

Mrs. Hsüeh fell a prey to anguish and displeasure. At one time, she
scolded Hsüeh P'an; at another, she abused Liu Hsiang-lien. Her wish was
to lay the matter before Madame Wang in order that some one should be
despatched to trace Liu Hsiang-lien and bring him back, but Pao-ch'ai
speedily dissuaded her. "It's nothing to make a fuss about," she
represented. "They were simply drinking together; and quarrels after a
wine bout are ordinary things. And for one who's drunk to get a few
whacks more or less is nothing uncommon! Besides, there's in our home
neither regard for God nor discipline. Every one knows it. If it's
purely out of love, mother, that you desire to give vent to your spite,
it's an easy matter enough. Have a little patience for three or five
days, until brother is all right and can go out. Mr. Chia Chen and Mr.
Chia Lien over there are not people likely to let the affair drop
without doing anything! They'll, for a certainty, stand a treat, and ask
that fellow, and make him apologise and admit his wrong in the presence
of the whole company, so that everything will be properly settled. But
were you now, ma, to begin making much of this occurrence, and telling
every one, it would, on the contrary, look as if you had, in your
motherly partiality and fond love for him, indulged him to stir up a row
and provoke people! He has, on this occasion, had unawares to eat humble
pie, but will you, ma, put people to all this trouble and inconvenience
and make use of the prestige enjoyed by your relatives to oppress an
ordinary person?"

"My dear child," Mrs. Hsüeh rejoined, "after listening to the advice
proffered by her, you've, after all, been able to foresee all these
things! As for me, that sudden fit of anger quite dazed me!"

"All will thus be square," Pao-ch'ai smiled, "for, as he's neither
afraid of you, mother, nor gives an ear to people's exhortations, but
gets wilder and wilder every day that goes by, he may, if he gets two or
three lessons, turn over a new leaf."

While Hsüeh P'an lay on the stovecouch, he reviled Hsiang-lien with all
his might. Next, he instigated the servant-boys to go and demolish his
house, kill him and bring a charge against him. But Mrs. Hsüeh hindered
the lads from carrying out his purpose, and explained to her son: "that
Liu Hsiang-lien had casually, after drinking, behaved in a disorderly
way, that now that he was over the effects of wine, he was exceedingly
filled with remorse, and that, prompted by the fear of punishment, he
had effected his escape."

But, reader, if you feel any interest to know what happened when Hsüeh
P'an heard the version his mother gave him, listen to what you will find
in the next chapter.



CHAPTER XLVIII.

  A sensual-minded man gets into such trouble through his sensuality
      that he entertains the idea of going abroad.
  An estimable and refined girl manages, after great exertion, to
      compose verses at a refined meeting.


But to resume our story. After hearing his mother's arguments, Hsüeh
P'an's indignation gradually abated. But notwithstanding that his pains
and aches completely disappeared, in three or five days' time, the scars
of his wounds were not yet healed and shamming illness, he remained at
home; so ashamed was he to meet any of his relations or friends.

In a twinkle, the tenth moon drew near; and as several among the
partners in the various shops, with which he was connected, wanted to go
home, after the settlement of the annual accounts, he had to give them a
farewell spread at home. In their number was one Chang Te-hui, who from
his early years filled the post of manager in Hsüeh P'an's pawnshop; and
who enjoyed in his home a living of two or three thousand taels. His
purpose too was to visit his native place this year, and to return the
following spring.

"Stationery and perfumery have been so scarce this year," he
consequently represented, "that prices will next year inevitably be
high; so when next year comes, what I'll do will be to send up my elder
and younger sons ahead of me to look after the pawnshop, and when I
start on my way back, before the dragon festival, I'll purchase a stock
of paper, scents and fans and bring them for sale. And though we'll have
to reduce the duties, payable at the barriers, and other expenses, there
will still remain for us a considerable percentage of profit."

This proposal set Hsüeh P'an musing, "With the dressing I've recently
had," he pondered, "I cannot very well, at present, appear before any
one. Were the fancy to take me to get out of the way for half a year or
even a year, there isn't a place where I can safely retire. And to sham
illness, day after day, isn't again quite the right thing! In addition
to this, here I've reached this grown-up age, and yet I'm neither a
civilian nor a soldier. It's true I call myself a merchant; but I've
never in point of fact handled the scales or the abacus. Nor do I know
anything about our territories, customs and manners, distances and
routes. So wouldn't it be advisable that I should also get ready some of
my capital, and go on a tour with Chang Te-hui for a year or so? Whether
I earn any money or not, will be equally immaterial to me. More, I shall
escape from all disgrace. It will, secondly, be a good thing for me to
see a bit of country."

This resolution once arrived at in his mind, he waited until they rose
from the banquet, when he, with calmness and equanimity, brought his
plans to Chang Te-hui's cognizance, and asked him to postpone his
departure for a day or two so that they should proceed on the journey
together.

In the evening, he imparted the tidings to his mother. Mrs. Hsüeh, upon
hearing his intention, was albeit delighted, tormented with fresh
misgivings lest he should stir up trouble abroad,--for as far as the
expense was concerned she deemed it a mere bagatelle,--and she
consequently would not permit him to go. "You have," she reasoned with
him, "to take proper care of me, so that I may be able to live in peace.
Another thing is, that you can well dispense with all this buying and
selling, for you are in no need of the few hundreds of taels, you may
make."

Hsüeh P'an had long ago thoroughly resolved in his mind what to do and
he did not therefore feel disposed to listen to her remonstrances. "You
daily tax me," he pleaded, "with being ignorant of the world, with not
knowing this, and not learning that, and now that I stir up my good
resolution, with the idea of putting an end to all trifling, and that I
wish to become a man, to do something for myself, and learn how to carry
on business, you won't let me! But what would you have me do? Besides
I'm not a girl that you should coop me up at home! And when is this
likely to come to an end? Chang Te-hui is, moreover, a man well up in
years; and he is an old friend of our family, so if I go with him, how
ever will I be able to do anything that's wrong? Should I at any time be
guilty of any impropriety, he will be sure to speak to me, and to exhort
me. He even knows the prices of things and customs of trade; and as I
shall, as a matter of course, consult him in everything, what advantage
won't I enjoy? But if you refuse to let me go, I'll wait for a couple of
days, and, without breathing a word to any one at home, I'll furtively
make my preparations and start, and, when by next year I shall have made
my fortune and come back, you'll at length know what stuff I'm made
off!"

When he had done speaking, he flew into a huff and went off to sleep.

Mrs. Hsüeh felt impelled, after the arguments she heard him propound, to
deliberate with Pao-ch'ai.

"If brother," Pao-ch'ai smilingly rejoined, "were in real earnest about
gaining experience in some legitimate concerns, it would be well and
good. But though he speaks, now that he is at home, in a plausible
manner, the moment he gets abroad, his old mania will break out again,
and it will be hard to exercise any check over him. Yet, it isn't worth
the while distressing yourself too much about him! If he does actually
mend his ways, it will be the happiness of our whole lives. But if he
doesn't change, you won't, mother, be able to do anything more; for
though, in part, it depends on human exertion, it, in part, depends upon
the will of heaven! If you keep on giving way to fears that, with his
lack of worldly experience, he can't be fit to go abroad and can't be up
to any business, and you lock him up at home this year, why next year
he'll be just the same! Such being the case, you'd better, ma,--since
his arguments are right and specious enough,--make up your mind to
sacrifice from eight hundred to a thousand taels and let him have them
for a try. He'll, at all events, have one of his partners to lend him a
helping hand, one who won't either think it a nice thing to play any of
his tricks upon him. In the second place, there will be, when he's gone,
no one to the left of him or to the right of him, to stand by him, and
no one upon whom to rely, for when one goes abroad, who cares for any
one else? Those who have, eat; and those who haven't starve. When he
therefore casts his eyes about him and realises that there's no one to
depend upon, he may, upon seeing this, be up to less mischief than were
he to stay at home; but of course, there's no saying."

Mrs. Hsüeh listened to her, and communed within herself for a moment.
"What you say is, indeed, right and proper!" she remarked. "And could
one, by spending a small sum, make him learn something profitable, it
will be well worth!"

They then matured their plans; and nothing further of any note
transpired during the rest of the night.

The next day, Mrs. Hsüeh sent a messenger to invite Chang Te-hui to come
round. On his arrival, she charged Hsüeh P'an to regale him in the
library. Then appearing, in person, outside the window of the covered
back passage, she made thousand of appeals to Chang Te-hui to look after
her son and take good care of him.

Chang Te-hui assented to her solicitations with profuse assurances, and
took his leave after the collation.

"The fourteenth," he went on to explain to Hsüeh P'an. "is a propitious
day to start. So, worthy friend, you'd better be quick and pack up your
baggage, and hire a mule, for us to begin our long journey as soon as
the day dawns on the fourteenth."

Hsüeh P'an was intensely gratified, and he communicated their plans to
Mrs. Hsüeh. Mrs. Hsüeh then set to, and worked away, with the assistance
of Pao-ch'ai, Hsiang Ling and two old nurses, for several consecutive
days, before she got his luggage ready. She fixed upon the husband of
Hsüeh P'an's nurse an old man with hoary head, two old servants with
ample experience and long services, and two young pages, who acted as
Hsüeh P'an's constant attendants, to go with him as his companions, so
the party mustered, inclusive of master and followers, six persons in
all. Three large carts were hired for the sole purpose of carrying the
baggage and requisites; and four mules, suitable for long journeys, were
likewise engaged. A tall, dark brown, home-bred mule was selected for
Hsüeh P'an's use; but a saddle horse, as well, was provided for him.

After the various preparations had been effected, Mrs. Hsüeh, Pao-ch'ai
and the other inmates tendered him, night after night, words of advice.
But we can well dispense with dilating on this topic. On the arrival of
the thirteenth, Hsüeh P'an went and bade good-bye to his maternal
uncles. After which, he came and paid his farewell visit to the members
of the Chia household. Chia Chen and the other male relatives
unavoidably prepared an entertainment to speed him off. But to these
festivities, there is likewise little need to allude with any
minuteness.

On the fourteenth, at break of day, Mrs. Hsüeh, Pao-ch'ai and the other
members of the family accompanied Hsüeh P'an beyond the ceremonial gate.
Here his mother and her daughter stood and watched him, their four eyes
fixed intently on him, until he got out of sight, when they, at length,
retraced their footsteps into the house.

Mrs. Hsüeh had, in coming up to the capital, only brought four or five
family domestics and two or three old matrons and waiting-maids with
her, so, after the departure on the recent occasion, of those, who
followed Hsüeh P'an, no more than one or two men-servants remained in
the outer quarters. Mrs. Hsüeh repaired therefore on the very same day
into the study, and had the various ornaments, bric-à-brac, curtains and
other articles removed into the inner compound and put away. Then
bidding the wives of the two male attendants, who had gone with Hsüeh
P'an, likewise move their quarters inside, along with the other women,
she went on to impress upon Hsiang Ling to put everything carefully away
in her own room as well, and to lock the doors; "for," (she said), "you
must come at night and sleep with me."

"Since you've got all these people to keep you company, ma," Pao-ch'ai
remarked, "wouldn't it be as well to tell sister Ling to come and be my
companion? Our garden is besides quite empty and the nights are so long!
And as I work away every night, won't it be better for me to have an
extra person with me?"

"Quite so!" smiled Mrs. Hsüeh, "I forgot that! I should have told her to
go with you; it's but right. It was only the other day that I mentioned
to your brother that: 'Wen Hsing too was young, and not fit to attend to
everything that turns up, that Ying Erh could not alone do all the
waiting, and that it was necessary to purchase another girl for your
service.'"

"If we buy one, we won't know what she's really like!" Pao-ch'ai
demurred. "If she gives us the slip, the money we may have spent on her
will be a mere trifle, so long as she hasn't been up to any pranks! So
let's quietly make inquiries, and, when we find one with well-known
antecedents, we can purchase her, and, we'll be on the safe side then!"

While speaking, she told Hsiang Ling to collect her bedding and clothes;
and desiring an old matron and Ch'in Erh to take them over to the Heng
Wu Yüan, Pao-ch'ai returned at last into the garden in company with
Hsiang Ling.

"I meant to have proposed to my lady," Hsiang Ling said to Pao-ch'ai,
"that, when master left, I should be your companion, miss; but I feared
lest her ladyship should, with that suspicious mind of hers, have
maintained that I was longing to come into the garden to romp. But who'd
have thought it, it was you, after all, who spoke to her about it!"

"I am well aware," Pao-ch'ai smiled, "that you've been inwardly yearning
for this garden, and that not for a day or two, but with the little time
you can call your own, you would find it no fun, were you even able to
run over once in a day, so long as you have to do it in a hurry-scurry!
Seize therefore this opportunity of staying, better still, for a year;
as I, on my side, will then have an extra companion; and you, on yours,
will be able to accomplish your wishes."

"My dear miss!" laughingly observed Hsiang Ling, "do let's make the best
of this time, and teach me how to write verses!"

"I say," Pao-ch'ai laughed, "'you no sooner, get the Lung state than you
long for the Shu'! I advise you to wait a bit. This is the first day
that you spend in here, and you should, first and foremost, go out of
the garden by the eastern side gate and look up and salute every one in
her respective quarters commencing from our old lady. But you needn't
make it a po